《Reborn in The Marvel World》


 Chapter 1 Marvel World

    I wake up and can''t remember my name. All I know is that I died arguing with my friend saying which was better Marvel or DC. I was on Team Marvel. We began to argue when I see a truck. I push my friend out of the way. The truck slams into me and I die. As I am thinking this, a pair of snow white breast are smashed into my face. I look up and see a Japanese Woman and she is huge. No, she is not big I am tiny. What sort of sorcery is this? I look at her and look at my hand. I am light brown and she is snow white. She then holds up a picture. It has her and a man with dark brown skin in it. Wow, this is like fucking Rush Hour. Black and Asian people almost never get together.


    ???: Zen, I am your mom, ReiShadeand this is your dad Danny Shade. He died before you were born. He was a good man.


    Rei: Shhh¡­ Zen, don''t worry. I will make the bad people go away.


    She puts me down in a bed and then she touches her necklace. It turns into a Black Katana.


    Ninja: I can''t believe you had a child with that outsider. You should be ashamed. The clan leader was your fianc¨¦. I can''t believe you¡¯re actually going to use Kurohime on us.


    Rei: I did not want to marry him. I was forced to be his fianc¨¦. Even though Danny was an outsider from our village, he was the first to treat me with any decency AND YOU FUCKERS KILLED HIM!


    Rei: You know Kurohime can cut anything including space.


    Bad side. Didn''t you like just have me? How do you have so much energy to commit mass murder? Mom, you¡¯re a badass.


    Ninja: Now that you have done this, we will be forever after you and your little bastard.


    ???: Hello.


    Rei: Fury remember when I spared one of your men¡¯s life and quit the assassination game, you said you would owe me a favor. Well, I am cashing it in.


    Fury: Fine. what do you need?


    Rei: I need to get me and my son out of Japan as quickly as possible.


    Fury: You had a kid?


    Rei: Is that a problem?


    Fury: No. I still have some pull with Shield. I will get the two of you out of there.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    We make it out of Japan and the agents give my mom some papers. I think we are in New York because I see the Statue of Liberty. Then, I see something that should not be here, AVENGERS FUCKING TOWER!


    Rei: Oh honey, you noticed the Avengers¡¯ Tower Museum. That is where all the heroes use to workfifteen years ago. The greats lived there. Captain America, Iron Man, the Hulk, even Thor. Why I am explaining this to a baby? You can''t understand me.


    Rei: Look, this is your first encounter with a superhero. That is the Iron Knight; son of Iron Man, Alex Stark.


    Fourteen years later


    Rei: Zen are you ready for school?


    Zen: Yeah. I guess.


    Zen: I saw nothing. I am just going to go.


    Arsonist: GET IN HERE!


    Zen: No.


    Arsonist: I WILL KILL THEM. I SWEAR.


    Zen: So.


    I see a little girl with puppy dog eyes looking at me Damn. I sigh inwardly.


    Zen: Let¡¯s get this over with KUROHIME!


    Zen: I had no intention of helping. You just had to bother me. Give me your wallet.


    Arsonist: What?


    Zen: You wasted my time. I want compensation. So, hand over your wallet.


    Arsonist: Do you really thin¡­¡­..AHHHHHH!


    .


    ???: STOP VILLIAN!


    .


    ???: Are you robbing this bank? Who knew villains could start so young.


    Zen: Wait, I am not a .......


    ???: My name Is Leah Clark and as a member of the Avengers¡¯ Academy, I am taking you in to the police.


    Zen: What ifI say no?


    Leah: Then, prepare for battle you villain!


    Zen: What a pain.

 Chapter 2 Leah and Tony Stark

    Zen¡¯s POV


    Ah What a pain. This girl Leah is convinced I am the bad guy. I am not a bad guy. But, I would not say that I am a good guy either. I basically do whatever I want. I get a telepathic message from my sword, Kurohime. Yeah, my sword can talk. I forgot to mention that.


    Kuro: Master are we going to cut the bitch? Just say the word and her blood will be on my blade in seconds.


    She can be a little dark.


    Zen: No we¡¯re not going to cut the bitch. This is a misunderstanding. You know Mom¡¯srules and the most important one isnever kill an innocent person.


    Kuro: Just a little stabby-stab.


    Zen: What is with you and stabbing people?


    Kuro: I am a cursed sword. I got my ability to communicate by cutting down 1000s of people. If you did not have a strong will, you would go on a killing spree.


    Leah: Why are you just standing there?


    Crap, I forgot no one can hearKuro and my conversations and I am standing here looking like a fucking idiot. Hey, at least she did not attack me. I turnKurohime back into my necklace. Girl, I just saved your life. Kuro¡¯s harder to control when she is soaked in blood.


    Leah: So, have you decided to surrender villain?


    Zen: No and I am not a villain. If anything, I am neutral.


    Leah: Take out your sword. I want to beat you at your best.


    Zen: Little girl, you could not handle me at my best.


    A vein starts to pop in the front of her forehead.


    Leah: I am seventeen.


    Zen: Really? Three years older than me. I thought you were twelve. It does not help your image with twin tails and you sucking on a lollipop.


    Leah: YOU! BOLT- BLAST!


    Leah shot lighting at me.I useQui to avoid it. She then covers her body with sparks and speeds up her body movements. She begins punching and kicking. The little bit¡­ I mean young lady has some skills. She is quite quick. I think I need to slow her down. I use Qui to improve my speed and I also put it in my fingertips. We go back and forth; going blow for blow. Then, she finally falls to the ground.


    Leah: WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?!


    Zen: I hit your pressure points while we were fighting. You won¡¯t be able to move for at least fifteen minutes.Now,let¡¯s finish this. QUI PALM STRIKE!


    I throw a palm attack at her while she is defenseless and she closes her eyes. I stop my punch right before I hit her face.


    Zen: Just kidding ahahahahahahhah¡­.. you should have seen your face.


    Leah: What... YOU, YOU ASSHOLE!This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Zen: I get that a lot.


    After that, I go up to Leah and I steal her wallet. Then, I take all the cash out of it. This chick is loaded. Looks like I won''t have to ask mom for snack money for a long time.


    Leah: Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing?


    Zen: What does it look like I am doing. I am taking compensation. You took time out of my busy schedule and even accused me of robbing this place. All I did was rob the bad guy.


    Leah: You¡¯re a thief.


    Zen: If you would have let me go, I would have not stolen from you. All choices have consequences. I guess It is time for me to go. KUROHIME.


    I summon Kuro and then I rip a whole into space and leave. I leave a confused lolli-pop sucking girl behind me. Afterwards, I head to my favorite cafe and then home. Iwalk in and mom is staring at me. Oh, shit she knows.


    Kuro: Master, I think she knows.


    Zen: We plead the fifth. She has no evidence.


    Rei: Is there anything you want to tell me about what happened after school.


    Zen: Just went to get a snack like usual.


    Rei: Are you sure you want to stick with your story?


    Zen: Yep.


    Mom takes out her phone and shows me a video on YouTube. The title¡¯s, ¡°Teen Thug Robs Super Villain and Little Girl Super Hero¡±. Damn! It has gone viral.


    Zen: Am I in trouble?


    Rei: Oh, big time. How could you rob a little girl?


    Zen: She said she was seventeen.


    Rei: Really, she looks ten.


    She¡¯s not mad that I used my powers and Kurohime; she¡¯s mad that I got caught. Yeah, assassin problems. We¡¯re kind of in hiding from mom¡¯s former village members. They don''t know what I look like. So, I think we are safe. After her interrogation, we have dinner and I go to bed.


    Tony¡¯s POV


    I am in my office when I hear Jarvis 3.0. He is my android assistant that I built several years back. He enters the room.


    Jarvis: Good evening Mr. Stark.


    Tony: Jarvis.


    Jarvis: It appears one of our students got involved in a fight outside of school with another teen.


    Tony: Great! This is going to be horrible publicity for the school. How bad did our student beat the kid. I better pay for the kid¡¯s hospital bills and write¡­well, have you write an apology letter.


    Jarvis: Our student lost.


    Tony: What?


    Jarvis: The victor was the other party. Would you like to see the video?


    Tony: Play it Jarvis.


    The Video starts with a kid with light brown skin and he has his long black hair in a ponytail. He also has three sets of piercings on his ears. The video shows how he summons a sword and pierces Arsonist¡¯s shoulder then he robs him. Soon after, our student intervenes. It¡¯s Leah Clark. She is a Junior here and has the power to shoot electricity. She may look young but that girl is no pushover. His martial arts is quite good. I think he is using Qui as well. There are very few warriors I know that can use Qui. He stops her from moving and robs her.


    Tony: The kid is quite skilled. Has he ever applied for Avengers¡¯ Academy?


    Jarvis: Scanning. No Sir. He hasnever applied for the academy.


    Tony: I can''t have a loose cannon like him out on the streets. He could be killed or worse; he could kill somebody. Jarvis, run the facial recognition software. I want to know who this Kid is.


    Jarvis: Scanning. Information found. His name is Zen Shade. His Mother is Reiko Shade and his father is Daniel Shade. He never knew his father. They moved over from Okinawa, Japan whenZen was still ababy. He now goes to Middleton High school as a freshman. One more thing Sir, Reiko Shade¡¯s maiden name is Reiko Onizuka, the Fairy of the Dark Blade and former assassin.


    Tony: I have heard of her. That woman is as scary as Natasha Romanov when she is angry. She has killed corrupt politicians, warlords, and cartel members. There are not many people who do not know the Fairy of the Dark Blade in the underworld. I heard she retired fourteen years ago. Now, I know why. Jarvis, clear my schedule for tomorrow. I am going to make a house call.


    Jarvis: Yes Sir.


    Zen¡¯s POV


    My school day sucked even worse than usual. The kids are more scared of me now than before since that video went viral. I decide to drown my sorrow in junk food. When I come home, my mom is serving tea to an old man. Who the hell is this old geezer? They noticeme.


    Tony: Hello Zen. I am Tony Stark, Principal of Avengers¡¯ Academy. How would you like to go to school there?


    Zen: Hah?

 Chapter 3 Avengers Academy

    Zen¡¯s POV


    This is my first meeting with an actual super hero from the comics. I was born when the older generation had retired from fighting crime. When I first got here, I was excited like every kid. Then, I realized reality sucks. It¡¯s not like the movies and comic books. The heroes don''t win every time. People die and buildings get destroyed.


    I live in New York, one of the hot spots for super hero activity.Do you know how many times our apartment has been destroyed because of a super hero fight? Three times; THREE FUCKING TIMES! We are lucky. We have insurance for super power attacks. Not only that, it¡¯s been at least five times when someone¡¯s tried to destroy the city with bombs or death rays. Oh, don''t even get me started on fucking Hydra with Barron Zemo and the Red Skull. Still trying to take over the world in their old age. They attack at least once a month.You do get annoyed after a little while with all the fighting.


    Also, some of the heroes are DICKS! Not the old guys. But these new flashy people. I guess I kind of became a cynic over the years andlost thedesire to be a super hero.


    Tony: So, how would you like to join Avengers¡¯ Academy?


    Zen: No.


    Tony: Why? Avengers¡¯ Academy is a great school. It teaches you how to control your powers and use them in society. It also has a great educational program with the best technology. I personally designed it. Not only that, there will be young people like you that will be able to understand you.


    Rei: I think you should go.


    Zen: Hah?


    Rei: Honestly Zen, you don''t have many friends and your social skills are less than desirable. The only person you talk to is Kuro. I think that is not healthy.


    Zen: I don''twant to be a super hero. I want be mercenary like dad or Deadpool;at least they get paid. Yep, Deadpool is my hero. You know how people say don''t meet your hero''s in real life. They were wrong. Deadpool is fucking awesome. Mom has ties to the Underworld and I met himonce. He now has his own mercenary company.


    Deadpool: Yeah that¡¯s right bitches The Pool is fucking awesome. Louise, get me another fucking chimichanga.


    What the hell was that? I swore I just heard something and why do I have a strange feeling to Ieat a Chimichanga right now? Oh well, It¡¯s probably nothing.


    Rei: I am not asking you to be a superhero; be a mercenary, assassin, or whatever you want; I just want to see my child live a happy, heathy, life and that starts with making some friends okay?


    I sigh inwardly. I guess this is a way to make a fresh start.


    Zen: Fine. I will go and even if by some slim chance I decide to be a hero, I am not fucking wearing tights.


    Tony: Fair enough. I never liked tights either. Why did you think I made the suit?If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Zen: I thought it was because you were captured by terrorists and were forced to build something with what you had so that you could escape.


    Tony: Yeah, Yeah. Quit being a Smart Ass. This is a ticket to the island where the school is located. Go to the airport and show them your ticket. They will take you to the school¡¯s personal plane whereyou will find me. Pack your things and get you affairs in order.We¡¯llbe leaving in the morning. Fairy of the Dark Blade. I heard you were beautiful even after having a kid. You still look soooo good.


    Zen: GET OUT OF HERE!


    Tony says his good-byes andwe have dinner. I go upstairs to pack my things. Let¡¯s see; Xbox check, laptop check, hidden weapons check, poisons and antidotes check, clothes check. While I am packing, Mom comes into my room.


    Rei: I want you to have this. It is something from your father.


    Mom gives me a white bracelet. Ouhhh, it fucking bit me. After that, something happens. A computer voice starts talking to me.


    Bracelet: DNA match with previous owner, Daniel Shade. I amPeacemaker. You are now my owner. May I know the name of my new owner?


    Zen: Zen Shade.


    Peacemaker: Zen Shade registration information. Information complete. New owner, would you like to give a new name or will you keep it as it is?


    Zen: I will change it. I will call you Shiroyuki; Shiro for short. Shiro means White in Japanese.


    Shiro: I will except your command. New identity, Shiroyuki.


    Zen: So, what are you Shiro?


    Shiro: I am an artificially intelligent gun. I can assume three forms pistol, shotgun, and sniper rifle. All you have to do is call out my name and say which form you want me to become.


    Rei: This is your Dad''s gun and he was one of the best gunmen I have ever seen in my life. I was going to give this to you for your birthday. But, you¡¯re leaving. So, I will give her to you now.


    When I was six, I learned how to shoot a gun from my dad¡¯s brother, Uncle Eddy. He told me stories. He said dad was one of the best gunmen around. Many people knew about One Shot Shade. I also am quite good with a pistol. Wow, a gun for apresent. BEST MOM EVER!


    Zen: Thanks mom!


    Rei: You¡¯re welcome. I know I don''t need to say this but be careful okay. Shadow Blade is still looking for us.


    Zen: I know I know and if I see them don''t hesitate to kill. It is me or them.


    Rei: That¡¯s my boy.


    I pack my things and then go to sleep. The next morning, I wake up and eat breakfast. Then mom drops me offat the airport. I kiss her good bye.


    Rei: Make sure to Skype Me and always remember to wash behind your ears.


    Zen: MOM!


    After that, I leave. When I get to the airport, I show my ticketto the lady and she takes me through a secret passage where we find Tony with his private plane. I am ready to go and I see a familiar face. It¡¯s the Little Lolli, Leah. Oh great! This is going to be a fun ride. I see her; she¡¯s staring daggers at me.


    Leah: Where is my money?


    Zen: What money?


    Leah: THE MONEY YOU STOLE FROM ME!


    Zen: Oh, spent it.


    Leah: THAT WAS ONE HUNDRED DOLLARS!


    Zen: Yeah, and I had a really fancy meal. I also hired a violinist to serenade me while I ate. It was classy shit. That lobster dipped in butter sauce was to die for. It was so fresh.


    Leah: YOU ASSHOLE!


    Tony: Now, now Kids. Calm down. Leah, I will pay you back. Come on, let¡¯s get on the plane.


    Leah is staring daggers at me the whole time.I just ignore her and put on my headphones. That gets her even more angry and she tries to shoot a bolt of lightning at me.But, Tony stops her.


    Tony: This is going to be a long flight. Jarvis I need a drink.

 Chapter 4 The Roomates: Benny Parker and Decklyn Murdoch

    Zen POV


    We finally reach Avengers Island and it is like a small City. Okay, I am a little impressed. After we land, Leah gives me one more evil glare and heads off to her dorm room. Finally, that bitch is gone. Tony takes me to the school administration building and I get all my paperwork taken care of and check in to my dorm room. I also get registered for my classes. I am glad it¡¯s Saturday and I don''t have class for the next two days. So, I get time to myself. The woman at the desk tells me where I am staying, Eagle dorm- Room #305. I gather my stuff and walk into my room. When I open the door, I see a Kid sticking to the wall eating a bowl Captain Crunch. He looksmy age. He has brown hair and green eyes. He also has a blue shirt with a spider on it. He notices me and crawls back down.


    ???: So, you must be the new roommate.


    Zen: Yes, I am Zen Shade.


    ???: My name is Benjamin Parker. But most people call me Benny.


    Zen: Sticking to walls; you don''t happen to be related to¡­?


    Benny: You got it. " With great power comes great responsibility.¡± Yep, my dad is Peter Parker, AKA Spiderman. He used to say that line allthe time when I was growing up.


    Zen: So, are you like Spiderboy or somethingahahhahah?


    Benny: NO, I AM NOT SPIDERBOY! I swear. if one more person calls me that, I am going to web their mouth shut.


    Zen: So, what¡¯s the superhero name going to be then?


    Benny: I don''t know yet. But it won''t be something lame like Spiderboy. My oldersister, Petranamed herself Silk. Her name is totally original. I want an original name too. I don''t want to be in my dad¡¯s shadow. How about Daddy Long Legs?


    Zen: That¡¯s more lame than Spiderboy.


    Benny: What about the Tarantula?


    Zen: You probably would need to be bigger for that name.


    Benny: Wolf Spider?Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Zen: That sounds cool. But, doesn''t that make you sound more like a villain?


    Benny: Damn.


    Benny and I rattling off all these different spider names; but, none of them are going well.


    Benny: The Banana Spider?


    Zen: Are you proud of your Banana?


    Benny: Yes, and I see your point. Forget I mentioned that one. That was a lapse in judgment on my part. How about the Arachnid?


    Zen: Not bad; better than the Brown Recluse you came up with earlier.


    Benny: Good. I will call myself the Arachnid when I graduate from here. Now, I just got to think of a color scheme for my suit.


    Zen: Suit?


    Benny: Oh, yeah in gym class, we get to fight each other and do simulations. We usually have to wear our gym clothes they give us. But, if you have a suit, you can wear that.


    Zen: You wearing tights?


    Benny: NO WAY! TIGHTS ARE FORGAYS AND FOR GIRLS!


    Zen: You know it.


    Benny: I¡¯m thinking of going the high-tech route; and ...... wait, my spider senses are tingling. GET OUT OF THE WAY NOW!


    Benny and I both jump out the way.Benny using his spider powers and me using my qui. A kid our age runs into our room. He is being chased by a green monster. Is THAT THE HULK? No. He is a little shorter than the hulk and he is also leaner.


    Benny: DECKLYN, WHAT FUCK DID YOU DO TO TOMMY AND WHY THE FUCK DID YOU COME BACK TO OUR ROOM?


    Decklyn: Sorry, I panicked. How the hell was I supposed to know that cupcake was Tommy''s. If I¡¯d known, I¡¯d never have eaten it. Oh, is that the new kid? Hi new kid. Iam Decklyn Murdoch. My grandfather was the Dare Devil.


    Tommy: HULK JR. BASH LITTLE THIEF!


    Decklyn: Oh shit! Tommy can we talk this out like civilized people? Let''s try to calm down.


    Tommy: NO TALKING; BASHING!


    Decklyn: FUCK ME!


    I had better do something or he¡¯s going to wreck our room. Tommy begins chasing Decklyn around our room. I take out a blow dart gun that has sleeping poison in it and shoot it at Tommy. That barely slows him down. That dart had enough to take out a full-grown elephant. I shoot another dart and another. It takes five darts to finally bring him down. He turns back into his human form, Tommy Banner.


    Decklyn: Oh, thank the lord. I thought I was a gone.r Thanks new kid.


    Zen: Compensation please. Those Darts were expensive.


    Decklyn: Seriously?


    Benny: He saved your ass. Pay the man.


    Zen: I can always wake him up.


    Decklyn: Will that be cash or credit?


    After Decklyn put money into my account, Benny and I help him drag Tommy back to his room and Decklyn buys him another cupcake. Smart move. We spend the rest of the day playing video games. Maybe this place won''t be so bad.

 Chapter 5 Sei Yang

    Zen''s POV


    It is Sunday and I have my first day of school tomorrow. I get upand do my regular routine. I do several stances of Martial Arts with fifteen repetitions of techniques in each stance. I do that for a couple of hours. Now, I am covered in sweat and it¡¯s time to go out on my run. I think Benny is up now.


    Benny: Dude, how long have you been up?


    Zen: Just since 4am. It hasn¡¯t been that long. I finally got to sleep-in and boy doI feel sorefreshed. Mom made me wake up at 3:30.


    Benny: I can here Decklyn still snoring, the lazy bum is still sleeping. It is like 6:00: o¡¯clock. He is sleeping way too much. I head out and go on my run. I decided to runaround the island. As I¡¯m circling the path, I hear something.


    ???: GOD DAMN IT. I FAILED AGAIN!


    I look over and I see a Chinese girl. She¡¯s wearing adark blue shirt and a black skirt. She has short black hair and has Panda hair pins in her hair.


    ???: Why can''t I getthis? Okay, let''s try this one more time. AZURA DRAGON!


    She is using Qui. That¡¯s a surprise. It looks like she is using Zen. Yeah, I am named after a form of Qui. There are four forms of Qui: Sei, Han, Zen, and Dou.


    Sei involves using your Qui with your senses. It increases the power of all your sensory receptors. All life has qui characteristics. Sei allows you to hone in on the Qui inside another person so you can locate another person and sense their presence. The stronger your Sei the more details you can in tune you are with that other person and the greater distance you can be away from the other person and still be in tune with their senses. My radius is around 30 meters


    Han Helps with healing. It speeds up the body¡¯s natural healing process. It also allows you to heal others. But, that takes a lot out of you. I was never really good at Han. I know how to heal myself. But I can''t heal others. I fuck up bad. I make people worst. So, I just gave up on Han and just use regular medicine.


    Next is Dou. Dou enhances your physical abilities related to speed and strength. It also allows Dou can be put in your other weapons making them more powerful.


    Finally, there is Zen. Zen involves pulling the Qui outward and giving it physical form. That girl was using Zen trying to turn her Qui into a dragon. But she is failing at it. The girl tries to create a dragoon and fails again. She punches a boulder and crushes into pebbles. I guess she mastered Dou


    ???: DAMN, DAMN, DAMN!


    She picks up a boulder, chucks it, and then throws it. IT¡¯S COMMING RIGHT AT ME, SHIT! I need to do something quick


    Zen: GRAND TIGER!


    I create a giant Tiger out of my Qui and destroy the boulder. I amthe best at Zen. I am good with Sei and Dou equally. But, I just fuck up hard on Han.


    ???: WHOSE THERE? SHOW YOUR SELF BEFORE I MAKE YOU!This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Zen: Looks like you caught me.


    ???: Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before and you usedZen that means you know Qui. You made a Tiger? How did you control it?


    Zen: New kid. I start Monday.


    ???: I am Sei. Sei Yang.


    Zen: No shit. Your name is seriously Sei no bullshit? Your name is a form of Qui.


    Sei: You got a problem with my name punk?


    Zen: No. My name is fucking Zen. Zen Shade. Now, all we needare kids named Han and Dou and we can fucking start a band.


    Sei: I guess that is acoincidence. So, you made that tiger out of Zen right?


    Zen: Yeah.


    Sei: Can you teach it to me, how to do Zen? I am not that good at it. I am good at Sei, Han, and Dou. I fucking suck at Zen.


    Zen: I excel at Zen, Sei and Dou, But I fucking suck at Han.


    Sei: So, do you want to teach me?


    Zen: No.


    Sei: Why not?


    Zen: It is waste of my time. I am too busy to teach you Zen.


    I start to continue to run but she starts to follow me. I pick up my pace. She picks up her pace as well. Okay, this is starting to get annoying. I start running faster and faster and she is keeping up with my pace.


    Sei: I can go as fast as you can. I can also follow you anywhere. So, you might as well give up and do whatI say please.


    Zen: Damn, you are pushy. It¡¯s not that big of a deal. I gave up on Han.


    Sei: I am not a quitter. I have never given up on anything in my life and I am not giving up now.


    Zen: It¡¯s quite easy; just say I quit.


    Sei: I never quit. A YANG NEVER QUITS!


    I summon Kuro and I cut into space and make portal to my room. ¡°Try following me through here.¡± I jump in the portal and she FUCKING JUMPS IN TOO. THIS GIRL IS TENACIOUS! We land in my bed and begin to fight. I finally manage to pin her down. Decklyn comes in my room and catches us in an awkward position.


    Decklyn: Yo, what¡¯s that? Oh, my bad bro. I didn''t know you brought a girl here. Next time, put a sock on thedoor so I will know. My bad. Continue on.


    Sei and Zen: IT¡¯S NOT WHAT IT LOOKS LIKE!.


    Decklyn: Ok


    Sei: I am just trying to get him to teach me.


    Decklyn: Dude, you¡¯re such a master. The girls want you to teach them stuff.


    Zen: SEI, SHUT UP. YOU¡¯RE MAKING IT WORSE!


    Decklyn: Dude you got to be nicer to your woman or she will dump you.


    Zen: SHE IS NOT MY WOMAN!


    Sei: I AM NOT HIS WOMAN!


    Decklyn: Oh, so it is a casual thing. I get it. You two wantto be free;no strings attached type thing.


    Sei and Zen: OH, MY GOD! GET THE FUCK OUT!


    Decklyn leaves. Sei¡¯s face is red from either anger or embarrassment. It¡¯s hard to tell.


    Sei: (crying)Because of you, my reputation will be ruined and.... I will be known as a slut.


    Damn Tears. I am not good with tears. What the fuck do I do? Oh crap. For some reason, I feel like an asshole for the wrong reason.


    Zen: It is fine. I will talk to Decklyn. Don''t cry.


    Sei: (crying)okay.


    Zen: Okay. I will teach you. I will teach you Zen.


    Sei: You promise; you won''t take it back right?


    Zen: I won''t take it back. I promise.


    Sei: Thanks. We¡¯ll start tomorrow morning okay. Bye.


    Sei wipes her tears. It looks like she has not been even crying at all. She puts a smile on her face and then jumps out the window. Son of bitch. I got played.

 Chapter 6 First Day of Class

    Zen¡¯s POV


    Sei: Hey, wake up.


    Zen: Five more minutes¡¯ Mom.


    Sei: I am not your mother and you promised to teach me Zen.


    I open my eyes ¡°HOW THE HELL DID SEI GET INTO MY ROOM!¡± I know it¡¯s dark. But, I can tell it¡¯s her because I can see the panda barrettes in her hair.


    Zen: Why are you here? How are you here? Go away. It¡¯s 2:30 in the morning. I want to go back to sleep. Not only that, you bullshitted me with those crocodile tears. I am not doing anything.


    Sei: I will pay youfifteen bucks an hour.


    Zen: Get out so your master can change. We got a lot of work to do my apprentice. I prefer cash. But, I will also take a check or credit card. I will give you my information.


    I get up and take a shower then Sei and I jump out the window. It is only the third floor. I have jumped from higher places. We go to the spot where we were yesterday and we begin to train. I tell her that Zen is all about getting a mental image. The stronger your mental image; the better your Zen will be. After a couple of hours, we stop calling it quits for the day. After that,I head back to my room. I see Decklyn smiling at me.


    Decklyn: With your girl again? Benny and I heard the noise in your room.


    Zen: She is not my girlfriend.


    Benny: I didn''t know you were dating someone from the Yang Family. You¡¯re pretty brave. Most people don''t have the balls to mess with the Yang family¡¯s young mistress.


    Decklyn: Her Dad is anex-triad boss; very strong and powerful; not to mention, he has his own private army of cold blooded killers on standby.


    Zen: I thought this was a place for people who wanted to become super heroes?


    Benny: It is. Sei¡¯s mom was the super hero, Vermillion Bird. She is really well-known in China. Sei¡¯s dad fell in love with her mom and gave up being a triad member for her. He was so powerful a third of the organization left with him. So, good luck with your father- in-law¡­. Ahahahah.


    Zen: I hate the both of you.


    They begin to laugh at my misfortune. Note to self: stay away from Sei after I finish teaching her Zen. It might get more complicated. After shooting the shit with Benny, I put on my uniform, a white-collar shirt, blue tie, red blazer and khaki pants. When I come out, Benny and Decklyn have put on matching uniforms and we head out. The first half of the day is regular academic classes like math, English and science. But after lunch, we start the super hero classes like the anti-terrorist class,the study of alien life, outdoor survival, computer hacking and other type of super hero stuff. The three of us head our separate ways to our classes. The first class on my schedule is history. I walk in and look who¡¯s there? It¡¯s Sei sitting in the back. But this time, she has a bow instead of a barrette in her hair with a panda on it. The only seat open is the one next to her.I can''t escape this girl. You see, the whole class stays together throughout the day for the entire year. The teacher just changes each period. My home room teacher is Mr. Coulson also known as Phil Coulson, Agent of shield. He¡¯s been an agent, a director and writer. His book is titled¡°Phil Coulson, Agent of Shield¡±. He is the history and tactical leadership instructor.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Mr. Coulson: Okay, today, class we have a new student. Why don''t you stand up Zen? This is Zen Shade. He just transferred here from New York. Mr. Shade, why don''t you say something about yourself?


    Zen: I stand up. I guess I got to give the new kid speech.¡°I am Zen shade; my mom was an assassin; now, she is a top chef in a hotel;and I like money.


    Sei: Hey, your mom was an assassin? What¡¯s her alias? My Dad knows a lot of assassins.


    Clara: You would ask that Sei. You¡¯re a gangster¡¯s daughter after all.


    I look up and see a girl with long brown hair and green eyes. She has pale white skin. I guess, her grandfather was the Avenger Clint Barton, also known as Hawkeye.


    Sei: Shut up Barton. Just because grandpa is Hawkeye does not make you hot shit.


    Clara: Still makes me better than you.


    Mr. Coulson: Girls, that is enough. Do I have to send you both to detention?


    Sei and Clara: No sir.


    After My introduction, we begin class. We go through the history. It is a little different than my former world history class. Today, we talk about World War II andhow Captain America led the Howling Commandos against the Germens and Hydra. After that, we go to math then science. I get partnered with Sei because she is my desk mate. During science, she adds to much of one chemical and almost causes an explosion. Clara laughs at us. Sei uses qui to ruin Clara and her partner¡¯s experiment. Those two hate each other. After we finish science lab, it¡¯s time for lunch. I sit with Sei, Decklyn and Benny. I¡¯m eating when a man with blonde hair and blue eyes approaches me.


    ???: You Shade?


    Zen: Yeah.


    ???: I believe you owe my big sister an apology.


    Zen: Big sister?


    ??? I am Leo Clark. My sister is Leah Clark.


    Zen: HOW THE HELL ARE YOU TWO RELATED? Wait, did you say big sister? what grade are you in?


    Benny: Leo is in our class. He is freshmen.


    Zen: You¡¯re lying. He has a beard; this guy is a grown-ass man.


    Sei: His sister looks like she¡¯s 10 and she¡¯s 17.


    Decklyn: The Clark family¡¯s genes are weird.


    Leo: So, are you going to apologize or not?


    Zen: No. It was your sister who attacked me. I have three policies; borrow money¡­but never lend money, always be compensated for your time, and never apologize when you¡¯re in the right.


    Sei: You¡¯re a little money grubber aren''t you?


    Zen: And you¡¯re not¡­are you rich?


    Sei: Yes.


    Zen: You don''t know the pain of being poor. So, you have no room to judge.


    Leo: If you really aren¡¯t going to apologize, then I challenge you to a duel in the Danger Room. If I win, you have to apologize to my sister.


    Zen: Since you are going to take up my time, I will expect for there to be compensation. So, when do you want this duel to go down?


    Leo: Be there at 3 o¡¯clock after school; don''t be late to your beat-down.


    Sei: Is money all you care about?


    Zen: No. But, it is one of my top priorities.


    Sei just shakes her head. What, you¡¯re rich. You don''t know my pain. You know nothing about living in poverty. I think those barrettes you¡¯ve been wearingare made of diamonds.


    Decklyn; Benny, let¡¯s start pool.


    Benny: You read my mind.


    Zen: You¡¯re betting?


    Benny and Decklyn: Yeah!


    Benny: All students bet on duels. It¡¯s one of the few forms of entertainment you can get on the island. I remember the last duel; I made a killing.


    Zen: Oh, one more thing.


    Benny: What?


    Zen: What''s a duelBenny,.........Decklyn,¡­..¡­¡­.Sei?


    Sei: YOU MORON! YOU ACCEPTED IT WITHOUT KNOWING WHAT IT WAS IN THE FIRST PLACE!


    Benny: He is screwed.


    Decklyn: Yep.

 Chapter 7 The top 10 in the Grade

    Zen¡¯s POV


    Sei: If you didn¡¯t know what is was why did you accept it?


    Zen: Because I would be compensated.


    Sei: I am ashamed to call you my friend.


    Zen: We¡¯re friends?


    Sei: Yeah we¡¯re friends. Honestly, you still treated me the same after you heard that my dad was a former gangster. I don''t have many friends in this school. Even though one of your top priorities is money, you¡¯re not a bad person.


    Damn, I feel guilty. She sees me as a friend. I was going to ditch her after I finished teaching her Qui. Crap, she¡¯s looking at me with the eyes of friendship. Quit with the eyes. They¡¯re killing me. Okay, I won''t ditch you. Maybe having friends won¡¯t be so bad. I have had fun with Benny, Decklyn and even Sei. I smile a little bit.


    Zen: Ok we¡¯re friends. So friends, what is this duel about?


    Benny: Didn''t you read the student body handbook?


    Zen: That thing is as big and heavy as phone book. You would have to pay me to read that thing.


    Sei: Well, in the handbook it talks about duels. When one student has a problem with another student and can''t talk it out, they go to the arena and duel in a safe environment. You wear these bracelets that track injuries. When the bracelet turns red, you are defeated. If you¡¯re knocked out, you lose. If you surrender......,


    Zen: Let me guess; you lose.


    Decklyn: Bingo.


    Zen: Powers and weapons allowed?


    Sei: It depends. The people in the duel select the terms.


    Benny: Okay, I am going to go tell everybody. The Bloody Lion is having another duel.


    Zen: Did you just say Bloody Lion?


    Decklyn:I probably should have stopped you. But, I thought it would be funny. So, I didn¡¯t. Leo is the fifth strongest kid in our grade. They call him the Bloody Lion. He has never lost a duel. He has won fifteen duels. Some even against upper classmen.


    Zen: Great. Just great. Hey, might as well tell me the ranking system for our grade. Who is top dog?


    Benny: Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the hierarchy; #10 Sara Lane- She has sonic screeching attacks; # 9 Ethan Cage- indestructible skin, and super strength; #8 is our very Own Decklyn Murdoch - Martial arts, extreme senses, and he possess the devil eyes and not to mention, he¡¯s a real crazy son of bitch.


    Decklyn: I take offense to that.


    Benny: It is true though. #7 is- Clara Barton. Her archery is that of a master then there¡¯s her trick arrows and her abilities to use Qui. She is force to be reckoned with.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Sei: That bitch is not that tough.


    Benny: You would say that because your # 6 Sei. That cat fight between the two of you was awesome last year. Sei can....


    Sei: A girl likes to keep her secrets.


    Benny: Okay, moving on. # 5 is Leo Clark- an inhuman. He has the ability to turn into a lion- man beast. That dude is strong. But not as strong as me because I am # 4. The last three completely blow the rest of us out of the water.


    Zen: Who are they?


    Benny: # 3 James Rodgers- the grandson of Captain America; martial arts expert, Qui master, and the way he can through his shield. He will able to surpass his grandfather by the time he turns 17. The dude is a boy scout. But,he also isn¡¯t easy to get along with.


    Zen: Number 2?


    Benny: Tommy Banner also known as Hulk Jr.; do I need to say more?


    Zen: If he is # 2, who is # 1?


    Sei, Decklyn, Benny: Torin!


    Zen: Torin?


    Benny: Torin Odinson- his grandfather is Thor, God of Thunder. The Dude is a demigod. It¡¯s not even fair. He swings a giant axe named Fenrir and it controls ice and snow. People can even make the argument that he is the second strongest in the school.


    Decklyn: Hey, if you win you¡¯ll be the new #5.


    Zen: Are you going to bet on me?


    Decklyn: No.


    Benny: Me neither. I don''t know what you can do.


    Sei:I¡¯ll bet on you. Hey You two, how about we make this interesting?


    Benny: Do tell.


    Decklyn: I always like a little wager.


    Sei: If you win, I will pay for your living expenses forthe rest of the year.


    Benny: What if we lose?


    Sei: You both run around the school naked.


    Benny: Too rich for my blood.


    Decklyn: I will take that bet and double it.I will run around the school naked and moon the teachers.


    Sei: It¡¯s a bet.


    Decklyn: It¡¯s a bet.


    Zen: You have that much confidence in me?


    Sei: I don''t know why. ButI trust you. I think you¡¯re going to win.


    Decklyn; Oh, is our little Emo blushing?


    Zen: NO, I AM NOT BLUSHING!


    After we finish our lunch, we head back to class. We still have severalclasses left for the day. My finalclass Is ¡°The Study of Alien Life¡± and our teacher is Groot.


    Groot: I am Groot I am Groot I am Groot I am Groot


    Classmate: Mr. Groot always makes lectures so interesting.


    Sei: Yeah, he is an amazing teacher. If he keeps this up, he is going to get the new teacher award this year. It¡¯s so easy to understand.


    Zen: I look to Sei for help.WHAT THE HELL IS HE SAYING? I CAN''T UNDERSTAND A THING!


    Sei: Didn''t you get a universal translator from the school bookstore?


    Zen: Translator?


    Sei shake her head


    Sei: That is why you should have read the student body handbook.


    Zen: I am never reading that thing.


    Sei shares her translator with me. Wow, Groot is an amazing teacher. The History of Kree and Skrull war is so detailed and easy to understand. The Bell rings.


    Groot: I am Groot


    Class: See you later Mr. Groot


    Groot: I am Groot


    Before you know it, it is 3 o¡¯clock and time for the duel. There is a huge crowd and Benny and Decklyn are selling tickets and snacks. I walk up to Leo.


    Leo: Still not going to apologize?


    Zen: Nope.


    Leo: Then just remember, you brought this on yourself.


    Zen: We¡¯ll see.

 Chapter 8 The Duel: Lion vs Tiger

    Benny¡¯s POV


    Zen and Leo are now face to face. Leo towers over Zen. That guy must have hit his growth spurt in the 7th grade and grew his beard in the 8th. They both stand on the platform that leads to the arena. This whole arena was designed and built by Principal Stark. He made it to resolve arguments. Back in the day, he had fights with Steve Rodgers all the time. They even had a civil war and they were two grown men fighting. We¡¯re just teenagers, filled with hormones. So of course we¡¯re going fight. Zen and Leo put on battle bracelets and then the A.I. ring master starts the scan.


    A.I: Scanning Student Leopold AndersonClark, Inhuman. Scanning Student Zentora Shade, Martial Artist.


    Zen: He used my full name. It sounds so girly.


    At the start of the duel, the scanner scans identifies the type of hero you are because there are different types. There are martial artists, mutants, intergalactic beings, experimentals, techs, and mysticals. You can be more than one type. Sei is a martial artist andmystical type like her mom. I am a experimental type. An accident caused my dad¡¯s DNA to change and his genes were passed on to me. I am ExperimentalGeneration 2.


    A.I: Select situation.


    Leo: 1v1.


    A.I: Are weapons allowed in this duel?


    Zen: No modern weapons. So, no guns or bombs. Anything else is a fair game.


    A.I: Please, select an environment in which to do battle.


    Zen and Leo: Random.


    A.I: You will be battling in the jungle zone.


    Sei: Tch


    Sei clicked her tongue. But Decklyn is happy. The jungle zone is Leo¡¯s stomping ground. He has the advantage from the get go. They both get transported to the jungle zone and we see them on the screen.


    ???: I¡¯d like to place a bet.


    Benny: Sure....... Torin.


    Torin Odinson, is the strongest kid in our grade and a complete and total asshole. Just because he is the grandson of Thor does not mean he has the same personality as his grandfather. The dude is a cocky playboy. He¡¯s kind of tall with long golden hair in a ponytail. He also has blue eyes. He is always surrounded by girls. I hate this guy.


    Torin: Number 4, I would like to place a bet on Number 5.


    Benny: I have a name; it¡¯s Benny.


    Torin: Sorry Penny. I tend to forget the names of men.


    Benny: It is Benny.


    Torin does not acknowledge men. He only remembers the names of pretty girls. Hell, he calls the boy members of the top 10 by their numbers. He looks at Sei.


    Torin: Hello Seiryu Yang.


    Sei: How the hell did you know my full name. I¡¯ve been called Sei since I entered this school in kindergarten.


    Torin: I always like to have information on a pretty girl.


    Sei looks disgusted. I guess not all girls fall for the pretty boy look. I am starting to like her increasingly.


    Torin: Come on; don''t be like that. Out of all the girls on my radar, you are in the top three.


    Sei: Should I feel honored?


    Torin: Let¡¯s make a bet. IfNumber 5 wins, you go out with me. If.....


    Sei: If Zen wins, you stop bothering me.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Torin: Deal.


    Torin walks away.


    Benny: Are you sure you want to do that?


    Sei: Yes, this is a perfect time to finally get rid of him.


    Benny: You have that much faith in him?


    Sei: Just watch the match.


    Benny: Decklyn, put a hundred on Zen. Sei, I¡¯m going trust you.


    Now, all eyes are on the match that just started.


    Zen¡¯s POV


    Zen:I SUMMOND YOU; SLASH AWAY KUROHIME!


    I summon my sword. We get teleported into different area. Iuse Qui to search for my opponent. A good offense is a good defense.I search the jungle and there is still no sign of my opponent. I start to use Sei and scan a thirty-mile radius of my environment. SOMETHING¡¯s COMMING FAST! A huge, lion-man pounces towards me and slashes me with his claws. I barely manage to avoid it. If I had not used Sei, I would have taken on a lot of damage. Leo is now twice his size and his beard has turned into a mane. He is covered in fur and has a tail.


    Leo: Good. This will be interesting; you managed to avoid my firstattack. Very few people have done that. Let¡¯s see how you like this LION''S ROAR!


    A sonic blast comes out ofhis mouth and comes straight at me. I put my sword in my sheath and get into a stance.


    Zen: QUICK DRAW!


    I remove my sword from sheath and slash the blast into. The two blast pieces go behind me destroying several trees in their paths. Leo doesn¡¯t hold back and comes charging at me. He starts to use his claws. I try using Kurohime. But, his clawsare too fast and my bracelets start blinking. I kick him in the gut to gain some distance. You want a fight like a cat than let''s fight like a cat. I put away Kurohime andI use and my Zen Qui to make claws.


    Zen: QUI TIGER CLAWS!


    Momalways said I needed to create my own style of martial arts. If I ever wanted to surpass her, I can''t copy her. I waswatching TV and flipping channels when I saw animal planets. There was a tiger mauling some poor herbivore which gave me an idea. Imimicked a tiger¡¯s movements and integrated them into my own style of martial arts.


    Leo: You want have a cat fight with me? Don''t make me laugh LION CLAWS!


    Zen: Will see about that TIGER CLAWS!


    We both begin clawing each other and our bracelets are constantly beeping. If this keeps up, I am going to lose because I took on more damage in the beginning. I slammed my head into his nose and he begins to bleed; he starts to back off.


    Zen: SPINNIG TIGER CLAW!


    I spin my claw head and aim straight for his chest. But, he moves and I only get his shoulder. I did take a big chunk out of his shoulder though.


    Leo: I WON''T LOSE TO A THEIF LIKE YOU!


    Zen: Thief is such a harsh word. I prefer liberator or collector of valuable pieces of paper and coins.


    Leo: THAT¡¯S IT. I WILL DESTROY YOU NOW!


    Zen: Sorry, I had some mud stuck in my ear. What did you say?


    Leo: YOU!


    Zen: Sorry, I really didn''t hear what you said.


    Leo: GREAT LION FANG!


    Zen: GRAND TIGER!


    Leo summons a huge lion and I summon my grand tiger. our attacks both collide and there is a huge explosion. The dust settles and Leo¡¯s bracelets turns red. He lost. He then just disappears.


    A.I: Winner, Zentora Shade.


    Zen: Call me Zen.


    A.I: Winner, Zen Shade.


    After they announce the winner, I teleport out. I have cuts and bruises all over me. Leo is in no better shape. My friends come over to congratulate me.


    Leo: You have beaten me in battle. I am a man of my word and accept my defeat gracefully.


    Zen: Catch


    I throw him his wallet. I took it off himand helped myself to a little compensation when we were fighting. I took more at first, but when I saw how he acted after the fight, I decided to take only a couple of dollars. The more I like person. the less compensation I take.


    Leo; You stole my wallet?


    Zen: I told you I would ask for compensation. I only took a couple of dollars.


    Leo: Why did you take a hundred from my sister?


    Zen: I don''t like her.


    Leo: ahhahahahahahhahahahah. We shall have to fight again Zen Shade. I will remember your name.


    Just then, another guy approaches me. He is a pretty boy and has a ponytail. He¡¯s staring daggers at me. What the hell did I do to you? I don''t even know you and you¡¯re giving me the stink eye.


    Torin; Seiryu you have won our bet andI concede. New Number 5 watch your back. You cost me a chance with Seiryu today. You have made my list.


    Then, he turns around and leaves.


    Zen: What the hell did I do to him?


    Sei: Don''t Worry about it. Hey, I didn¡¯t know your name was Zentora.


    Zen: Don''t remind me. Before my dad died my parents had a fight over my name. It was a combination. My dad loved tigers; the tora part in my name means Tiger in Japanese. But, my name sounds girly. So, I just shortened it to Zen.


    Benny: YOU DID IT! I MADE KILLING! Let''s go to a restaurant; I¡¯m buying.


    Zen: Who could resist free food?


    Sei: Hey Decklyn, don''t you have to run around the school naked?


    Decklyn: .......Yeah.


    Sei: and Moon the teachers; we doubled it.


    Decklyn: God Damn it.


    The next day Decklyn moons the teachers and runs around the school naked. We all laugh. Some of the teacher begins chasing after him.


    Decklyn: I SHOULD HAVE BET ON ZEN!

 Chapter 9 Amy Strange and Nightmares

    Decklyn¡¯s POV


    ???: You¡¯re scared. You feel fear; be consumed by your fear.


    Decklyn: I don''t know what is going on. But you picked the wrong guy to try to scare. DEVIL''S EYES let¡¯s see how you like it.


    ????: Nooooooooooo!


    I wake up; it is the middle of the night; I guess it was just a dream. Something about it was not right. It¡¯s like something or someone was trying to scare me beyond the dream. I hear screaming. It¡¯s coming from Benny''sroom. I go to him and see he¡¯s covered in sweat and it looks like he is having a ...... nightmare. Quickly, I try to wake him up. But, it¡¯s no use. I go to Zen¡¯s room and he¡¯s in the same condition as Benny. I can''t wake him up either. This is not good. I hear a knock on my door. It¡¯s Sei and a Girl with long blonde hair, blue eyes, and glasses. They both are wearing pajamas.


    Sei: At least you¡¯re up; that¡¯s good. This is my roommate, Amanda Strange. We call her Amy. She woke me up and told me what was going on.


    Amy: Avengers¡¯ Academy is under attack by Dreamons and their leader Nightmare. My Grandfather, Dr. Strange battled him multiple times. He enters your dreams and turns them intonightmares feeding off fear. What I don''t understand is how he got in here. My dad put a mystical barrier around the Island.


    Sei: Someone must be helping him.


    Amy: How are you awake?


    Decklyn: Mom is an inhuman and so am I. My eyes can see through anything. So, I can see past the Dream Devel¡¯s eyes and can control my fear.


    I flash my eyes and they turn a bright jade green like a ghost¡¯s. Then, I turn them back to brown.


    Amy: We are going to have to go to the Dream Dimension to stop Nightmare. But, we¡¯ll have to be careful. If we die in there, we die for real.


    Decklyn: I think we need back up. Can you wake up Zen and Benny?


    Amy: I can. But, to wake them, they have to face their own fears. I have no power to help them with that. They have to do it on their own.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Decklyn: Let¡¯s wake Zen first. His room is the closest.


    We head to Zen¡¯s room and we see thathis body is covered in sweat. Amy usesher magic andthe three of usenter into dream. I am guessing that Zen¡¯s nightmare is being broke. I was wrong. I feel like a dick right now. His nightmare is being chained while his mom is being tortured in front of him.


    ???: We finally found you little bastard.


    Zen: LET HER GO! LET HER GO RIGHT NOW!


    ???: This is what she gets for betraying Shadow Blade and running off with that man.


    I see Zen struggling to get free. What or who the hell is Shadow Blade. I see a Dreamon in the background and he is absorbing Zen''s fear.


    Zen: LET HER GO OR I WILL KILL YOU ALL!


    Rei: Sweetie it¡¯s okay.


    Zen: Mom.


    The mysterious man stabs Zen¡¯s mom and I see tears falling down his face. The Dreamon is absorbing more and more fear as time goes on. Amy finds the Dreamon and uses her magic to try to chain him down. But, he is strong because of the amount of fear he¡¯s been feeding on. I help Amy by tackling him from behind. Sei goes over to help Zen.


    Zen: She¡¯s gone; that bastard killed her; Sei, what are you doing here?


    Sei; It¡¯s just a dream; calm down; it¡¯s just a dream. None of this is real.


    Zen: He killed her.


    Sei: Snap out of it Zen. Your mother is fine. It¡¯s just a dream. I will prove it to you.


    Zen: Ha?


    HOLY SHIT, SHE KISSED HIM!


    Sei: See, the real Sei would never kiss you. It¡¯s just a dream.


    BULLSHIT! YOU ARE THE REAL SEI!


    Zen: It¡¯s Just a dream.


    The chains start to come off. Zen is free now and his mom disappears. The Dreamon starts losing power and it begins to shrink. When it gets small enough, I squash it like a bug. Then, Zen wakes up and we are forced out of the dream dimension.


    Zen: What the hell was that?


    Decklyn: Dude you okay?


    Zen: What¡¯s going on? I was having a nightmare and then it all of a sudden turned into a nice dream. Hey, Sei. Why are you not looking at me?Hey, why is your face red?


    Sei: SHUT UP!


    She kicks him. Zen is really confused. He thinks it was just a dream. I don¡¯t think he deserved what she just did to him. Wait! Does that mean he had dreams about kissing Sei before? After that, we go to Benny¡¯s room to wake him up. His fear was asking a girl out while he was wearing his underwear. We managed to get him out easier than Zen.


    Amy: Okay, now we have to find Nightmare. He could be in anyone of the students¡¯ or staff¡¯s dreams.


    Decklyn: Not necessarily. He is going to be where he can get the most fear. Who gets scared the easiest here?


    They all think.


    Everyone: THE KINDERGARTENERS!


    Decklyn: Bingo!


    We all race to the kindergarten wing of the academy tostop Nightmare fromgettingany stronger. I only hope that we are not too late.

 Chapter 10 Sei vs Beta: The Dragon Roars

    Zen¡¯s POV


    We make our way to the Kindergarten wing and there is a huge barrier in front of it. Someone is trying to delay us. It¡¯s a person who has Mysticism like abilities. I draw my sword andI¡¯m about to attack when....


    Benny: MY SPIDER SENSES ARE TINGLING. MOVE!


    The five of us dodge a giant fireball that is shot and it slams against the barrier. We look up and see three people dressed in dark black cloaks. They are using Magic, One looks like she might be female, one is bigger than Leo and the other looks about my height. I am 5¡¯ 7¡± and have not hit my growth spurt yet.


    ???: Beta you missed. That¡¯s what we get for letting a girl finish them off.


    Beta: Shut up Delta. I did not factor in that one of them might have an early warning system. I will get them for sure next time.


    Delta: What do you think of thesituation Alpha?


    Alpha: I was expecting Strange to be up that was in my calculations. I did not expect four more people. This is quite a surprise.


    Amy: Who are you? Was it you who damaged the magic barrier?


    Sei: I¡¯m guessingyou three are the ones who let Nightmare on the island. You damaged the barrier. The question is why did you do it? What is your motive?


    Alpha: We are from Hex.


    Zen: Hex?


    Benny: What is Hex?


    Amy: They are an evil group of wizards, mages, witches, and sorcerers; they will do anything for money even if it involves killing women and children.


    Decklyn: So, like Zen?


    Zen: I have a bottom line. I don''t murder innocent people. I have not murdered anyone in my entire life.


    Sei: Have you killed?


    Zen: I plead the Fifth. Anyway, these guys are trying to delay us. Amy, Decklyn, you two go ahead. Benny, Sei, and I will deal with the three stooges.


    Amy: That sounds like a plan.


    Beta: Do you think I would just let you do as you please. STAFF VOLCANOS BURN!


    A huge amount of fire shoots atAmy and Decklyn. I am about to intervene but Sei beats me to it. Something on Sei¡¯s back starts to glow a light blue color.I think it is a Dragon.


    Sei: I wanted to save this for the school tournament. But, you will be the perfect Ginny pig for my new powers. AZURE DRAGON, I SUMMON YOU!


    A light blue light the same color as Sei''s mark appears on the ground. A giant blue eastern style dragon appears. Then, the dragon shoots water that quenches the flame. ¡°SEI,I THOUGHT YOU WERE # 6! ¡° After the dragon attack, I use Kurohime to slash the barrier; Decklyn and Amy go inside.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Sei: Thanks, Azula.


    Azula; You are welcome My Mistress.


    Benny: Damn, Sei learned a new trick. She¡¯s stronger than Leo now. I think she might be stronger than me now.


    Beta: YOU MADE CONTACT WITH A SAINT BEAST!


    Zen: Saint Beast?


    Sei: Saint Beasts are four powerful demons in the form of a dragon,bird, tortoise, and tiger. I contacted with the Azura Dragon and named her Azula; my mother, Suzaku Yang contacted with the Vermillion Bird; and the Triad Leader has contacted with the Armored Tortoise; I don''t think anyone has contacted with the Demon Tiger yet.


    Azula: Don''t mention him Mistress. That tiger is a stubborn fool. Not to mention he is completely insane.


    Beta: Just because you have a Saint Beast does not mean you will win. I am strong.


    Sei: You are strong. I don¡¯t think I could have beat you on my own yet. That is the reason I summoned Azula. AZULA FUSION!


    Azula¡¯s and Sei¡¯s bodies give off a light blue glow and Azula heads towards Sei then their bodies fuse. Sei¡¯s body totally changes. Instead of black eyes, Sei¡¯s eyes are pink like Azula¡¯s. Her hair is longer and has blue tips. She now has light blue scales on her cheeks, arms, and legs; long claws with a long tail with fins. Even her clothes changes. She is now wearing a dark blueChinese dress and is carrying a fan with a dragon on it.


    Alpha: Beta, be careful. Omega went on a mission to China and was captured by someone who could do something similar to that. Be on guard.


    Beta: There is no way I will let a little girl beat me; fat chance. Staff of Volcanos; FIRE TORNADO!


    Sei does not look discourage. With a wave of her fan, she counters with a wall of water. The attacks collide and turn into steam. Then, Sei makes her move. In an instant, she is in front of her. Did she use Qui? No,I did not feel anything. That was just her natural speed when they¡¯re fused together. Sei does a palm strike. Beta barely manages to put up a barrier. The barrier cracks with just one palm strike. What brute strength.


    Zen: Was Sei always this strong?


    Benny: No. She could not do this stuff last year. I need to train more.


    Sei: Take this, ICE PALM STRIKE!


    Beta¡¯s barrier finally breaks and she is sent flying. She coughs up blood from her mouth. I think she¡¯s hurt bad.


    Azula: Mistress, your time limit is almost up. Your body won¡¯t be able to handle much more in this fused state.


    Sei: I know Azula. I am watching the time. Right now I can only hold this form for five minutes. How could mom stay in her form as long as she wanted?


    Azula: It takes practice. When we first partnered up, you could only hold your dragon form for 2 minutes.


    Sei: Still not strong enough. I had better finish this quickly.


    Beta: YOU HAVE HUMMILIATED ME. I WILL KILL YOU TODAY. IF I DON''T, MY NAME IS NOT BETA!


    Zen: Why does she sound like a Villain from a Wuxia novel?


    Benny: You noticed that too.


    Beta: STAFF OF VOLCANOS; WILD FIRE TSUNAMI!


    Sei: Useless. TWIN DRAGON STRIKE!


    Sei makes two dragons, one out of ice and the other out of water. They spiral together and devour Beta''s attack. Beta is knocked out cold.


    Sei: 5 minuets


    Delta: She was useless; she could not even beat a little girl.


    Sei¡¯s transformation ends and Azula goesback to wherever she goeswhen she¡¯s not merged with Sei. Sei really looks very tired now. Delta uses this chance to attack Sei but I shoot him with Shiroyuki, and he¡¯s sent flying. He gets up.


    Delta: YOU!


    Zen: That was not very sporting, attacking a girl while she is down. That¡¯s going to cost you; attacking my friend. I am adding interest and you will pay in money and in blood.


    Sei: Thanks. I let my guard down.


    Zen: You rest now. You did your part. I will handle muscles.


    A sword comes at me and I block it with Kurohime. It¡¯s a bastard sword, a big one at that. What is with this guy and all the sneak attacks. I was trying to look cool.


    Delta: YOU WILL PAY FOR THAT CHEAP SHOT!


    Zen: Hi Mr. Pot; I¡¯m Kettle.


    Delta and I begin our battle withblades.

 Chapter 11 Delta Vs Zen The Five Masters of Kurohime

    Zen¡¯s POV


    I begin my Battle with Delta. He¡¯s swinging his bastard sword like a mad man. I use Dou Qui to increase my strength and then counter attack. We go blow for blow.


    Delta: WIND CUTTER!


    Zen: A huge gust of wind comes from his sword. ¡°Looks like this guy can control the wind with that fancy sword of his. ¡°SINGLE SLASH!¡±


    What? My mom didn¡¯t like fancy names for her sword attacks. She liked to keep things simple. I slash downward and cut his attack in half. Then, I charge at him again.


    Zen: QUICK DRAW!


    Delta: Not so fast. I activated GIDEON''S ARMOR!


    He has a ring that he¡¯s covered in white armor. My blade cuts through his sword. But, that white armor of his does not even have a scratch. What is that thing made of? Delta has another ring and creates another sword. IsummonShiroyuki and start shooting bullets made of Dou Qui at him. I also follow up with more slashing attacks.


    Delta: Nothing can pierce the Armor of Gideon. Out of all my comrades in Hex, my defense is the strongest. Not even that little girl over there could bust through my defense.


    Zen: We¡¯ll see. Kurohime can cut through anything.


    Sei: It¡¯s an age-old question. Who will win when an unstoppable force meets an immovable object. Zen''s Katana or Delta''s Armor


    Delta: That puny, trashy little sword can''t possibly cut through my armor. It should go in the dump like all the garbage.


    Zen: You take that back right now!


    Delta: Why? You going to cry because I insulted your sword. It is garbage and that¡¯s all it is.


    Zen: That is not it and you¡¯re making it worst.


    Kurohime: WHAT DID YOU JUST CALL ME PUNK?


    Zen: Oh shit! she¡¯s mad now.


    Delta: What the hell was that?


    Kuro: I AM TALKING TO YOU PUNK! DID YOU JUST CALL ME GARBAGE!


    Delta: It talked?If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Sei: Your sword can talk?


    Zen: I hear her all the time. Other people can only hear her when she is angry. This guy just pissed her off.


    Kuro: I AM GOING SLICE YOUR BALLS OFF!


    Zen: I would apologize if I were you. She might go easy on you.


    Benny: Do it for your balls.


    Sei: I can sense that sword¡¯s Qui increasing with every passing second.


    Delta: There is no way in hell that I am apologizing to a stupid sword.


    The dude is digging his own grave. I usually have control over Kuro except when she gets angry and right now, she is raging. I gave him a chance.


    Kuro: ZEN, FOLLOW MY LEAD! I am taking over.


    Zen: Yes ma¡¯am.


    There is nothing that can be done when she gets like this. If I don''t follow her, she¡¯ll just try to take over my mind. Why am I always surrounded by pushy women? Kuro possess all of her past masters'' sword styles. She remembers them all. I can''t use them. But she can. She sends the moves into my head and I copy them.


    Kuro: MY FIRST MASTER, MOMOJI SAKURA!


    Zen: SAKURA STORM STRIKE!


    I use the finisher from Kuro¡¯s first master, Momoji Sakura. I begin doing all of her movements using her techniques. It catches Delta off guard. His second sword breaks. But his armor is still intact.


    Kuro: MY SECOND MASTER, RYOMA SAGARA!


    Zen: HEAVEN¡¯S WRATH!


    Several swords made of Qui cover the skies. Then, all of them fall towards Delta in an attempt to pierce his armor. I now start seeing tiny cracks in it.


    Delta:IMPOSSIBLE. MY ARMOR IS STARTING TO CRACK. TAKE THIS, WHIRLWIND!


    Delta then casts a wind from his hands.


    Kuro: Do you think that puny gust of wind is going to stop us? MY THIRD MASTER, SAITO ONIZUKA!


    Zen: ASURA WAVE!


    My sword slashes and destroys Delta¡¯s attack. He is stunned.


    Kuro: MY FOURTH MASTER, REIKO ONIZUKA!


    Zen: KILLING INTENT!


    I use mom''s technique. It is like her quick draw; but deadlier. I manage to strike him across the chest and he spits out blood.


    Kuro: MY CURRENT MASTER, ZENTORA SHADE!


    Zen: WILD TIGER FURY SLASH!


    I slash the air then three tiger claws made of Qui appear and completely destroy the remainingpieces ofDelta¡¯s Amor. He¡¯s knocked out cold. He is lucky Kuro decided to spare his miserable life. I bend near him and take his wallet getting both his cash and credit cards. I told him; it would cost him and I am a man of my word.


    Kuro: HOW DO YOU LIKE ME NOW BITCH?


    Sei: Sometimes I think your worse than the villains


    Zen: Me?


    Alpha: First Beta and now Delta. Things are not going as planned. I must retreat. This job was supposed to be easy. I did not sign up for this shit.


    Alpha turns to run away. But, he is stopped by a spider web. It is Benny.


    Benny: Where do you think you are going? The party is just getting started. I have not even had my turn yet.


    Alpha: Do you think you can challenge me Boy?


    Alpha¡¯s body changes and he becomes a WEREWOLF!


    Zen: Werewolves are real? did not see that one coming.


    Alpha: Try to stop me if you dare boy. I¡¯ll snap your neck and feed your bones to my pack of hunting dogs.


    Benny: You¡¯re all talk. I think your bark is worse thanyour bite.


    Alpha: We¡¯ll see about that¡­YAHHHHHH!


    Benny: Yahahahhahahahaahha!


    They charge at each other. The Battle between the wolf and the spider is about to begin.

 Chapter 12 End of a Nightmare and We Have A Mole

    Chapter 12 End of a Nightmare and We Have a Mole


    Benny¡¯s POV


    Right now, I am in a fight with the leader of the group from Hex. His name is Alpha and he¡¯s a werewolf. Why do I always have to fight the weird one¡¯s? Sei took out Beta in her dragon form which completely surprised me. Zen crushed Delta with a talking sword and unique sword techniques. I can''t let them show me up. So, I guess I will go all out as well. I see a giant rock and I use my webbing to catch it and sling the boulder at Alpha.


    Benny: Hey Fido, fetch.


    I sling the boulder at Alpha and he does catch it. This dog is pretty quick. Alpha tries to use his claws to grab me. But, I swing to another building. We play this game of cat and mouse and he is getting annoyed. I turn around and do a swinging kick and he is sent flying. He gets back up and now, he¡¯s super annoyed.


    Alpha: STAY STILL SO I CAN KILL YOU!


    Benny: I would have to be stupid to do that. You¡¯re bigger than me.


    Alpha rushes at me losing out to his rage just as I planned. He has failed to notice the tiny webbing I have been placing in his path while I was swinging around. After all, I have not just been swinging around for nothing. Like a fly, he fell into this spider''strap. He can no longer move.


    Alpha: WHAT DID YOU DO? I CAN''T MOVE!


    Benny: Just a little trap. I always got to think ahead. SPIDER VENMON!


    My nails grow andI pierce his body. It paralyzes him so that he can no longer move. Then, I wrap him up just to be safe. Zen and Sei come over.


    Sei: Who hired you?


    Alpha: I can''t talk. They¡¯ll kill me.


    Zen draws his sword and he holds it up against Alpha''s neck.


    Zen: I am still in a bad mood because at that nightmare. If you don''t talk, I will kill you. It¡¯s the middle of the night; everyone is a sleep and won''t wake up. They don''t even know that you are here. I can commit the perfect crime.


    Alpha: I thought this was a school for hero¡¯s.


    Zen: I am neutral. Now talk.


    Alpha: Okay I¡¯ll talk. The one who hired us is .........


    Benny: SPIDER SENSE TINGLING!


    We hear three bangs. Before we can do anything, abullet launches and hits Alpha in the head. The other two shots take out Delta and Beta.


    Zen: SNIPER, EVERYONE GET DOWN!


    We all find cover and try to see what direction the bullets came from. But, the sniper is already gone. Son of a Bitch! We lost our chance to get any information.


    Sei: Damn it.


    Zen: Someone silenced him when he was about to talk. He also took care of the others not giving them a chance either. The sniper is good, really good. I could not even sense him with my Sei. He had to have been a great distance away.


    Sei: What are we going to do now?


    Benny: Let''s help Decklyn and Amy. We can figure it out later.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As we enter the room, we see aportal. That must be something Amy created to enter the Dream Dimension. The three of us jump through. We reach the other side and see Decklyn fighting all the kid''s nightmares.They¡¯re being controlled by Nightmare. He is using them as an army against Decklyn. Deck practices stick fighting and is beating down the nightmares with his metal rods. Zen and I go over to help him as he is finishing up a beat-down of a shark.


    Decklyn: Take that jaws. Who is the Apex predator now?


    Benny: Deck you okay?


    Decklyn: I¡¯m fine. But these things just keep on coming. Some of these kids are really disturbing. How¡¯d things go on your end?


    Nightmare: YOU FOOLS DARE TO GO AGAINST ME. IN THE DREAM WORLD, I AM A KING¡­¡­ MUHAHAHAHAH.


    Zen: Great, another villain with a king complex.


    Decklyn: I have a way to beat him. But, I need to look into his eye''s directly, I can''t do that with all these nightmares blockingmy path.


    Creepy Dolly: Play with me FOREVER!


    Zen: AHHHH, TAKE THAT SPAWN OF CHUCKIE!


    Zen uses his sword andslashes the head off the doll.


    Zen: Who¡¯s fear was that?


    Sei: Mine. That thing was so creepy. I don''t know why my grandma gave it to me whenI was a kid.


    Sei and Amy went over to the kids. They managed to help comfort them so that no new nightmares joined in on the attack. Amy used a spell to shield them from Nightmare''s attack. Now, there is only the remaining nightmares left to destroy. The four of us clear a path for Decklyn. Zen slashes a snake; I kick a clown; Sei punches a bully and Amy zaps a leprechaun. Who the hell is afraid of a leprechaun? Decklyn races towards Nightmare and continues the battle.


    Nightmare: SHOW ME YOUR FEAR!


    Decklyn: You are not the only one who knows how to manipulate fear DEVIL EYES!


    It¡¯s a contest of wills betweenNightmare and Decklyn.


    Nightmare: WHY IS THIS NOT WORKING? WHY ARE YOU NOT SCARED?


    Decklyn; I am scared. But, I am also brave. The only way to go up against fear is to stand up against it. Can you stand up against your own fear? You fear Hope. Your fear is that all the people in the world will gain courage and hope. You may be anightmare, BUT I AM THE DEVIL AND WHEN YOU WAKE UP, I¡¯ll STILL BE HERE!


    Decklyn¡¯s eyes shine a brighter green than I have ever seen and Nightmare succumbs to his own fear.


    Nightmare: NO, NO, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! My power, it¡¯s gone.


    Amy: CAGE OF THE SANDMAN!


    Amy captures Nightmare while he is weak and puts him in an hourglass.


    Amy: This was made by the Sandman, Master of Sleep and Dreams. Nightmare won¡¯t be able to escape this as weak as he is now. I will ship him off to my father in the morning.


    After we lock down Nightmare, we call campus security and tell them the whole story.They take away Nightmare and the rest of us go to the seal that encircles the campus to keep us safe from intruders.


    Amy: The seal was broken from the inside. The person that tampered with my dad''s seal is on the island.


    Zen: Not to mention, letting the sniper in.


    Sei: We can only draw one conclusion.


    Benny: There is a mole in Avengers¡¯ Academy.


    Decklyn: Duh¡­ Duh¡­. Duuh.


    Amy: Why did you do that?


    Decklyn: Dramatic effect.


    Amy: Can you ever be serious? This is a huge problem. There is a mole or molesin the school.


    Decklyn: That is tomorrow¡¯s problem. Tonight, I¡¯m going to bed.


    Zen: Agreed.


    Sei: I am sleepy.


    We all decide to go to bed and leave the Mole issue for another time.


    ???¡¯s POV


    ???: Boss, the group from Hex has failed.


    Boss: What happened?


    ???: We encountered unexpected variables.


    Boss: Unexpected variables?


    ???: Freshmen. I spent a couple of years here and know all the top players: Petra Parker,The Prince of Wakanda Ochaka, Illiya Romanov, James Rodgers, Tommy Banner,Torin Odinson, and Logan Macalister. None of Them stopped the Attack. It was five new faces.


    Boss: Put them on the watch list. What are their names?


    ???: Amanda Strange, Decklyn Murdoch, Benjamin Parker, Seiryu Yang, and Zentora Shade. Those are the Five we¡¯ll need to keep an eye on.


    Boss: Thanks for the information. The academy expects great things from you, Code Name Camouflage. Continue your mission.HAIL HYDRA!


    Camouflage: HAIL HYDRA!


    You five stopped my plan because you were an unexpected variable. It won''t happen again. Ha..ha..ha..ha..ha..ha..ha..ha..ha¡­..

 Chapter 13 Were Going To Shanghai

    Sei¡¯s POV


    After the incident with Nightmare, the administration is now more vigilant. Principle Stark placed a gag order on the student body and told us not to speak of this to anybody. He said the teachers will handle this incident. Most of us wanted to help except for Zen. He does not care at all. I really wish he would stop putting money first. He has the potential to be a great hero. I saw it when I first met him. We have the week off because we¡¯re getting ready for the student ranking tournament held annually around this time. This Is the first year that I am allowed to participate. Zen did not want to. But when he heard about the prize money and all the perks that come from winning, he started training hard like the rest of us.


    I put on my blue shirt and black skirt. Then my white jacket and favorite panda hat. Amy is already waiting for me down stairs.


    Amy: I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this. What is it with the pandas?


    Sei: I love pandas. They are my country¡¯s national treasure and they are adorable from childhood to adulthood.


    Amy: Whatever.


    We head to the training room. Benny already has reserved an area for us. He, Zen, and Decklyn are already there having a mock battle.


    Zen: SINGLE SLASH!


    Decklyn: 10 HIT BARAGE!


    Benny: VENOM HAND STRIKE!


    All three of them attack and collide with each other. The three of them are still standing therebreathing heavily. Looks like they¡¯ve been training hard. They spot us and wave us over.


    Zen: Yo!


    Sei: Your practicing hard.


    Zen: With a one hundred-thousand- dollar cash prize, who wouldn¡¯t train hard?


    Sei: It¡¯s only a hundred- thousand dollars. I have more money in my piggy bank.


    Everyone: HOW RICH ARE YOU?


    Sei: Enough.


    Before my dad went legit, he had quite a bit of money saved up from investments. He has over a billion dollars. I stopped counting a while ago. I probably will never have to get a job in my life. I am an only child. If anything ever happens to my dad, everything goes to me and my mom.


    Amy: You¡¯re a real Miss Moneybags.


    Decklyn: I bet she hassolid gold toilets in her house.


    Sei: That is just weird.


    Benny: So, you don''t have solid gold toilets?


    Sei: They are not gold; they are silver. Having a gold toilet is a waste of money.


    Everyone: .............SHIT!


    Sei: ¡°Did I say something weird?? Oh well. The five us begin training. I managed to get the dragon form an extra two minutes. That¡¯s not bad if I do say so myself. We all trained for a couple of more hours before we decide to take a break.


    Benny: So, has everybody decided on their costume and hero name yet?


    Zen: Hero name?


    Decklyn: Don''t tell me you have not decided yet. Freshmen year is when we get the chance to start shadowing the Seniors on assignments. We can''t have them calling out are real names can we?Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Zen: That does make sense.


    Benny: What about your costume? I am going for a Tech look. My costume is blue, black and white. I¡¯m going to be called Arachnid.


    Amy: I think I like Spellcaster. I have not thought of a costume yet. It will come to me though.


    Decklyn: I am going be called Evil Eyes. My costume is going to be gray and mostly green. It is going to match my devil eyes.


    Sei: I am just going to use Azula¡¯s power to use the clothes I¡¯m wearing when I transform as my costume. Then. I don¡¯t have to worry about changing out costumes when they get worn out or I gain a little weight. That way, my costume is always fashionably current. I will be called Azura. What about you Zen?


    Zen: Never thought about it. I just know I¡¯m not wearing tights and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll come up with a name eventually.


    After training, we all decided to stop by the student lounge, grab a drink, and finish our bainstorming session on possible costumes. As we¡¯re walking over to the lounge, we see this big commotion. It is Torin and he¡¯s surrounded by Seniors. He still has a cocky expression.


    Senior 1: I challenge you to a duel. You little bastard; stole my girlfriend.


    Senior 2: Mine too and then you dumped her.


    Senior 3: Yeah, we need to teach a punk like you a lesson.


    Other Seniors: Yeah, yeah,..kick his ass.


    Torin: I don''t have time for this. I¡¯ll take you all on at the same time.


    Senior 1: DON''T LOOK DOWN ON US!.


    The senior challenged Torin to a duel. They selected 1 vs many modes and they fought in the coliseum environment. Torin notices me. Then he looks at Zen and gets angry. Zen looks around; looking confused. Pointing to himself. Torin gets even angrier.


    Zen: Why does that guy not like me? I¡¯ve never done anything to him and he is seeing me as a natural enemy.


    Torin is taking out his rage on the poor Seniors who had their girlfriends taken. Poor bastards. He does not even use Fenrir. He just beats them all down using his fist. It was not a fight or a duel. It was a slaughter. He did not even get a scratch on him.


    A.I: Winner, Torin Odinson.


    Torin comes over to our group and approaches Zen.


    Torin: I don''t like you.


    Zen: I can see that. Can I ask why?


    Torin: You stole the girl I was going after. I don''t like that. I see how she is always with you.


    Zen: Hah?


    Zen is really confused now and he should be. I used him to get rid of my stalkers. He has no idea what is going on and I feel bad.


    Zen: What girl did I steal?


    Torin: Seiryu.


    Sei: I was never your girl to begin with. Zen and I are just friends. But, I can like anyone I want; I can even like Zen.


    Zen: What the Hell is going on?


    Torin is getting red with anger. Crap, I think I made things worst. I am sorry Zen. I got caught up in the moment.


    Torin: The tournament is coming up in a week. Don''t lose #5 to anyone. I will be the one that crushes you with all my power.


    Torin leaves. Benny and Decklyn look at Zen with pity. I know Zen is strong. But as he is now, he is no match for Torin.


    Zen: WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING?


    Zen Is like a dear caught in the head lights. He¡¯s so confused.


    Sei: It was kind of my fault.


    Zen: Explain.


    Sei: Remember when you fought Leo? I made a bet with Torin that if you won, he would have to leave me alone otherwise, I would go out with him. Then another boy asked to go out with me. I told him I had a boyfriend. He asked who it was and I said you. Torin heard the conversation and got really pissed. He thinks you stole me away from him which is weird because I never liked him in the first place. Some girls like the Demi-God look. But, I¡¯m not one of them.


    Zen: So, because of you, I have one of strongest kids in the school gunning for me.


    Sei: Sorry.


    Zen: Son of bitch. What are my chances?


    Decklyn: Dude, you¡¯re fucked.


    Benn: You willbe crushed.


    Amy: I would get my affairs in order.


    Zen: I thought you guys were my friends?


    Decklyn: We are and we willmiss you my friend.


    Sei: I caused this mess and I am going to help you get out of it.


    Zen: What are you going to do?


    Sei: Torin has the power of a God right?


    Everyone: Right, the guy is a Demigod.


    Sei: This may be risky and I don''t know if it will work. But, why don''t you get the power of a demon? That is your only chance not to be pounded into oblivion.


    Zen: Where are we going to get that?


    Sei: My home town, Shanghai.


    Decklyn: ALL RIGHT! ROAD TRIP!

 Chapter 14 Bei Dou and Suzaku Yang

    Zen¡¯s POV


    Since we have the week off from school and Sei¡¯s got Torin on my case, she decides to take us to her hometown of Shanghai in China to help me out of the mess she¡¯s gotten me into. We take the school¡¯s private jet. It helps that your principal is billionaire. Benny, Decklyn, Amy, Sei and I make it to Shanghai six days before the start of the tournament.


    Zen: Should we call a cab?


    Sei: No, it¡¯s fine. I have already made the arrangements. Our ride should be here any minute. Look, our ride is here.


    A long stretch limo drives up and slowly stops in front of us. Out steps a maid and butler. The butler looks to be in his forties and has a scar over his eye. The maid looks in her early 20''s, has long black hair, and quite a big bust. I think she has a knife strapped to her leg.


    Sei: Long Fei and Xu Tu, good to see you again.


    Long Fei: It is always good to have youstaying with us young Mistress.


    Xu Tu: Which one of your friends wants to go to Demon''s Cave?


    Sei: We¡¯ll talk about that later. Are mother and father home?


    Long Fei: Master Bei Dou and Madam Suzaku are in and are awaiting the arrival of you and your friends.


    Sei: Okay. Let¡¯s getgoing.


    We all grab our things, get into Sei¡¯s limo, and head out towards her home. It takes us about an hour to get to Sei''s house; twenty of those minutes were getting from the front gate to the main house. I wouldn¡¯t really call it a house; it¡¯s more like a mansion. When we reach the main house, a woman who looks like Seiruns to her andpicks her up. Then she hugs her like a giant koala bear.Only in Sei¡¯s case, I guess it would be a Panda bear. Isthat Sei''s big sister? She may be. She looks like she¡¯s in herearly 20''s. She is wearing a red Chinese inspired dress, has longer hair thanSei, and is alot more developed in certainareas. Sei isnot bad. But, she is only fourteen. It¡¯s not like I look at her that way though. Okay, maybe once.


    ???: SEIRYU, I AM SO HAPPY TO SEE YOU!


    Sei: Mom, let go. This is embarrassing.


    Everyone: YOU¡¯RE HER MOTHER!


    Amy: You¡¯re lying. What magic are you using and can you give me the spell?


    Sei¡¯s mom put her down.


    Sei: This is my mom, Suzaku Yang. She may look like she¡¯s in her early 20''s, but she is actually 40.


    Everyone: WHAT!


    Suzaku hits Sei on the head. I swear she washer sister. Did she stumble on some sort of secret fountain of youth?If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Suzaku: It is not nice to tell a woman¡¯s age. Hello, I am Suzaku Yang.


    ???: What¡¯s all the commotion out there?


    A man comes down stairs. He looks like he is in his early 30''s. He has short black hair and a scar going down the middle of his face. You can see his muscles under his shirt. Not only that, you can feel his Qui. It¡¯s enormous. Decklyn and I are the only ones who can. Benny does not use Qui and Amy uses magic.


    Sei: This is my dad, Bei Dou Yang.


    Bei Dou: I have question for the boys over here. Which one of you is dating my daughter?


    His Qui spikes. Even people likeBenny and Amy who can¡¯t feel Qui, can feel the pressure. Benny and Decklyn point to me. Traitors. We¡¯re not even dating. It is a misunderstanding.


    Sei: Dad, I am not dating Zen.


    Bei Dou: Do you like him?


    Sei: As a friend.


    Bei Dou: Like leads to love, love leads to sex, and sex leads TO UNPLANNED PREGNANCY! I WILL BE DAMNED IF I AM GOING TO LET MY BABY GET DEFILED!


    Sei:..Daddy.


    Zen: What the hell is going on? I am not dating your daughter sir.


    Bei Dou: WHAT¡¯S WRONG WITH MY DAUGHTER?


    Zen: Nothing is wrong with her. she is pretty.


    Bei Dou: SO, YOU ADMIT YOU LIKE HER!


    Zen:¡­..uhh.


    I can¡¯t win with this guy. How the hell did us being friends turn me into someone that wants to defile his daughter? This guy¡¯s a doting parent. Decklyn and Benny are covering their mouths trying not to laugh.


    Bei Dou: I am going to have to test you.I SUMMON SHEN......


    Before he could do anything, Suzaku kicks him in the head and sends him flying into the wall. Bei Dou, gets up and makes a face that looks like he has been wronged.


    Bei Dou: Suzu, why did you do that?


    Suzaku: Didn''t we have a chat about this before Seiryu came over with her friends? You were going to summonShen Ron weren¡¯t you? Didn''t I say you are not allowed to summon him while Sei''s friends are here?


    Bei Dou: Well, yes but.....


    Suzaku: Corner.


    Bei Dou: But..


    Suzaku: CORNER!


    Bei Dou: Yes, dear.


    Decklyn: Whipped.


    Bei Dou: What was that bo?y


    Decklyn: Nothing sir.


    Suzaku: Sorry about that. He can be a little overprotective of Seiryu. You would have never known he was a former Triad Boss when You see him act like this. Okay Zen, you came just at the right time. Demon''s Cave opens every month and this is the time when people go to get contracts. I just want to say, it can be dangerous. But, you will gain power from it. Do you still want to go?


    Zen: Yes maam.


    Suzaku: Okay. It is decided then. We will go first thing in the morning.


    After that we go have dinner and Bei Dou is still staring at me with dagger eyes, but Suzaku slaps him on the back of the head and he give in. I guess we know who wears the pants in the family. Long Fei take us to are room. I go to use bathroom and fine out the toilets made of pure silver. Every fiber in being is telling me not to defile this toilet. I would rather go outside like a dog. As I am in a huge dilemma I have an idea. I use Kurohime and cut open a space and I piss through the whole. Where it goes, I do not care. After that I get into my bed and fall asleep.


    Camouflage¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m making my rounds; trying to gather information when it begins to rain. It smells weird.


    Camouflage: THIS IS NOT FUCKING RAIN! I WILL KILL THE PERSON THAT DID THIS TO ME. I WILL HAVE HIS HEAD!


    Narrator


    Zen made a new enemy that day without even knowing it.

 Chapter 15 Demons Cave and Shameless

    Zen¡¯s POV


    I wake up and have the strangest feeling someone has been cursing me. It was probably that bastard Torin making me fight him without any compensation at all. I hate free labor. I go to the bathroom and cut a hole in space and do my business. Now,it feels like I just made an enemy for life. Maybe I¡¯m just imagining things. I go down stairs. Besides me, only Sei, Xu Tu, Long Fei, and Sei¡¯s mom are awake. Xu Tu throws chop sticks at me like he¡¯s throwing a knife. I catch them between my pointer and middle fingers.


    Xu Tu: Not bad. He has good reflexes. I will report back to master Bei Dou.


    Suzaku: Did Bei Dou ask you to test him Xu Tu?


    Xu Tu: ahhhhh .... No.


    Suzaku: Xu Tu.


    Xu Tu: Yes, Madam. Master, I am sorry the madam is too scary.


    Suzaku: I¡¯ll have to talk to him about this later.


    Long Fei: Good luck Boss.


    Sei: Dad should have just let it go. He knows how scary mom can be when she is angry. Last time, she almost burned the house down.


    Zen: Are you sure she¡¯s not the former triad member?


    Sei: Mom¡¯s always had a temper. Good, bad, it does not matter. Piss her off and it will be the last thing you ever do. It is just that mostly bad guys pissed her off and she was labeled as a ¡°Hero¡± by the government. Grandpa is also a general in the army. So, he calls in favors from time to time.


    My mom either gets along with Sei''s mom really well or really bad. There is no neutral ground. They have similar temperaments. Just then, the others come down and we all have breakfast. Suzaku is taking me and Sei to Demon''s Cave. She is also taking Xu Tu as a bodyguard for us. Xu Tu is Sei¡¯s personal body guard and maid. They¡¯ve been together since Sei was four that¡¯s ten years. We take the limo to the cave. When we arrive, Suzaku takes out a medallion that glows like the marks on her, Sei, and Xu Tu. Suzaku¡¯s mark is of a red phoenix on her thigh. Xu Tu has an orange nine-tailed fox on the back of her neck, and Sei¡¯s mark is the dragon on her back which is also glowing like hell.


    Suzaku: We have entered demon territory. I use this medallion as a key. Only contactors can open the area. This medallion is used to gain entrance into the cave.


    As we drive through the entrance, we see several people. Suzaku says that they are here to become potential contractors as well. Suzaku sees a man and her eyes narrow. Just then, Sei eyes the boy with him and her mood suddenly becomes unpleasant.


    Xu Tu: Genbu and his son are here; the bastards.


    Zen: Genbu?


    Sei: Genbu Chois the leader of the Triad in China. His son, Wu Chen Chois my age. Genbu has the third Saint Beast, the Armored Tortoise.


    Zen: Aren''t they evil?


    Suzaku: Demon''s don''t discriminate. It doesn¡¯t matter how good or how bad you are. It just matters if they like you are not.


    Genbu and Wu Chen walk towards us. Genbu is a tall, lean man with long black hair all the way down to his shoulder''s. He is also wearing glasses. Wu Chen is a mini version of him except no glasses and he is wearing a braid.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Genbu: Suzaku.


    Suzaku: Genbu, I see your son is getting a contract today.


    Genbu: I heard your daughter has contracteda Saint Beast this summer.


    Wu Chen: Seiryu you won''t be the only one that contracts a Saint Beast. The last one,the Demon Tiger will be mine.


    Sei: People stronger and more talented than you have tried to contract with the Demon Tiger and all have failed. There are time limits and many people don''t even know what the tiger looks like.


    Genbu: It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. Only you can take out your partner¡¯s true potential. That traitor, Bei Dou. Got a regular snake and turned it into a Mighty serpent. Few people don''t know the name of Bei Dou and Shen Ron.


    Wu Chen: I will listen to your words father. By the way Seiryu, who is that?


    Suzaku: Sei''sboyfriend.


    Sei and Zen: WE¡¯RE NOT TOGETHER!


    Suzaku: They are even in unison.


    Wu Chen: You don''t look like much.


    Zen: You look like someone who belongs in Willow Smith¡¯s music video whipping your hair back and forth.


    Wu: YOU!


    Wu Chen goes for a palm strike. None of the adults intervene because they think it¡¯s a kid''s fight. I catch his palm and twist it around his back. Then, I draw Kurohime and place it up to his neck.


    Zen: I have only ever killed in self-defense. Also, I don''t like fighting unless I get some sort of compensation. So, I will be taking this.


    Wu Chen: YOU BASTARD. YOU STOLE MY WALLET!


    Zen: To the winner, goes the spoils that is what my mom always taught me.


    Sei: So, that is where he gets that from.


    Genbu: That sword and thehabit of taking wallets off the enemy; How are you related to the Fairy of the Dark Blade or should I say The Shameless Assassin?


    Zen: That¡¯sa new one. I never heard anyone call my mom that before. But, I can picture it. She always says, ¡°Never fight for free; take the enemy¡¯s cash. If they don''t have cash, pawn the stuff that they have that is valuable.¡±


    Genbu: Let my son go.


    Zen: I¡¯ll think about it. How much is he worth to you?


    Genbu: YOUUUU! YOU¡¯RE JUST LIKE YOUR MOTHER; TRYING TO EXTORTE ME!


    Zen: I will take that as a complement. My mom always taught me when opportunity comes knocking open the danm door.


    Suzaku: Hahhahahahahahahah. The famous Triad Boss is getting extorted by a kid. This is hilarious.


    Xu Tu: Miss, I thought you went to a Hero''s School.


    Sei: Zen is Zen. He is one of a kind. But, this is kind of funny.


    Zen: My mom was an assassin; my dad was a mercenary. I am not a boy scout. In fact, I probably fall under the ¡°rogue category¡±. So, unless you have more children, I suggest you pay up. Oh, and lose the snipers I can sense them hiding. I might use your son as a meat shield.


    Genbu: YOUR¡¯E SHAMELESS! Do you have no honor?


    Zen: Honor can''t fill your belly or buy you nice things. Oh, I also like your watch. I like that too. I could use new one of those.


    After Genbu agrees on my compensation, I give him my information and he wires the money into my account. Then, he throws me his watch. I let Wu Chen go. Genbu is thinking of retaliating. But, Suzaku and Xu Tu step in. Also, I show him my phone. it has my mom on speed dial. His face pales. He doesn¡¯t think it is worth dealing with both Sei''s and my mom.


    Wu Chen: IF I SEE YOU AGAIN IN THE CAVE, I WILL DESTROY YOU!


    Zen: Yeah, yeah. Cry me a river; build a bridge; and get over it.


    Wu Chen: YOU!


    Soon after the confrontation, all the contestants head towards the cave entrance. Sei gives me some advice.


    Sei: Trust me. Pick something cute and cuddly.


    Zen: What?


    Sei: Just trust me ok. Good Luck


    Zen: Ok


    Why would she want me to choose something cute andcuddly? I head into the cave with the others; still wondering what Sei could have meant.


    ???: POV


    That was an interesting show. That kid is crazy. I have not laughed that hard in a long time. Maybe, I found someone worthy of testing.


    A pair of sharp blueeyes glow inside the cave.

 Chapter 16 The Tigers Test

    Zen''s POV


    We have 24 hours to find a demon to contract with before the cave forces us out. Sei said to find something cute and cuddly. I don''t understand, but I am going to trust her. Both Sei and Suzaku have Saint Beasts maybe they know some sort of secret. I see several people find demons and start a test. Each demon has their own personal test to see if you are worthy to possess it.


    I see a little girl the around the age of 9 years old contract with a black pony. Other people laugh at her because she is contracting with a weak-looking creature. Who knew 10 years later she would be a dominating force in China. The reason she got her partner is that she thought it was cute. But, that''s a story for another time.


    Zen: Let''s see. Cute and cuddly, something cute and cuddly.


    Finding something cute and cuddly in a demon''s cave is like trying to find a needle in a haystack. I see several kids select something. One kid chooses a giant dog; another a bear; the last one found a kangaroo. However, nothing is catching my eye.


    Wu Chen: Hey you!


    I turn around and see Wu Chen with several of his dad¡¯s guards. They all have some sort of blade or knife.


    Wu Chen: You have humiliated me. Did you expect you could just walk away?


    Zen: Yeah, pretty much.


    Wu Chen: YOU!... Guards, handle him. I am going to find my demon partner. Oh, make sure to make him suffer.


    Wu Chen leaves and the guards cock their guns and lick their blades. They smile. I smile back. They look confused. Normal people would see a gang of thugs. I see a group of walking ATM''s.


    Triad Member: The kid has lost. He''s smiling while facing death.


    Zen: I liked playing RPG when I was a kid. You know why? Because, whenever you defeat any enemy, you get his items or they drop some gold. I am pretty sure a triad member gets paid well.


    Triad member: What....?


    Before he could finish, I shoot him with Shiroyuki. Then, I draw Kurohime. I begin my attack. I slash one guard''s artery then, I shoot another in the head. Afterward, I make a rip in space, enter, and sneak behind another to cut him down. I then make several more spaces and I shoot a bullet in them taking out the rest. I''m collecting my winnings when I hear a laugh.


    ???: I wanted to see how you would go up against a group and you have exceeded my expectations.


    I see a cute and cuddly tiger cub. It has white and black stripes with a purple underbelly. He also has a blade on his tail and piercing blue eyes.


    ???: How about making a contract with me?


    Zen: Who are you?


    ???: I am the Demon Tiger.


    Zen: More like Demon Cub.


    Demon Tiger: THIS IS NOT MY REAL FORM BOY! This cave limits my power turning me into this useless form.


    Zen: What about all the other big demons in here?


    Demon Tiger: Those punks are scrubs. They are not strong enough to have their power limited. Not everything is as it appears to be.


    Zen: Now I get what Sei was trying to tell me. Yeah, I will contract with you.


    Demon Tiger: Good now on to my test.


    The Demon Tiger¡¯s eyes glow and we are surrounded by darkness. We end up in a forest. All the trees are dead and the moon is out. The Demon Tiger transforms. He''s way bigger now and he has fangs like a saber tooth.


    Demon Tiger: This is my domain. I control everything here. My test is quite simple. We are going to play a game of tag. If you can avoid me until the moon goes down, then you win and I contract with you. If you lose, I devour your soul.


    Zen: My Soul?


    Demon Tiger: I am not as nice as the cocky chicken, the crybaby turtle, or the stupid lizard. My test involves great risk, but also great rewards. It''s up to you. What do you choose boy?If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Zen: I always like a gamble. Go big or go home.


    Demon Tiger: The time limit is 15 minutes. If you can avoid me for that long, I will say it is my defeat. You have a 1-minute head start. I suggest you start running.


    You don''t have to tell me twice. I use Dou Qui on my feet to get as much distance between us as I can. One minute has passed and the Demon Tiger begin his charge. Damn, he is fast. He has almost already caught up with me.


    Demon Tiger: Better Run boy or your soul will be mine.


    Zen: NOT SO FAST!


    I cut a hole in space and jump in. I only get a couple more feet away.


    Demon Tiger: That sword won''t work boy. This is my domain and I control the rules. You will have to be better than that.


    The Demon Tiger tries to bit me but I use Kurohime as a shield and Then use Shiroyuki to shoot him in the eyes. That blinds him for a second and manage to escape.


    Demon Tiger: Not bad. No one has ever gotten this far. We''re down to 10 minutes. How long can you rely on your petty tricks?


    I hide behind a tree to catch my breath. I look at my new watch, 9 minutes left. Then, the Demon Tiger comes out of nowhere and strikes me with his claws. I deflect his claws with my sword. I take out a smoke bomb and release it to disappear again. I am running and I see a waterfall. I am cornered.


    Demon Tiger: What are you going to do now boy?


    Zen: This!


    I jump and do a swan dive. If there were judges, they would give me a perfect 10. I manage to survive and get my head above the water. Then I swim to the opposite side.


    Demon Tiger: Not bad kid; not bad. You may be worthy. But, we still have 5 minutes left. Let''s see if you can keep this up.


    We are down to 3 minutes and there is no sign of the Demon Tiger. Maybe I am going to make it. As soon as I say that, I see the Demon Tiger closing in.


    Zen: FUCK ME! WHY DOES HE HAVE TO MAKE THIS TEST SO FUCKING HARD!


    Demon Tiger: I AM COMING FOR YOU BOY.... ROAAAAAAAR!


    I decide running is not going to do me any good. So, I decided to stand my ground and I release my Sei Qui. The Demon Tiger moves in close and I am dodging by hairline margins. It''s way too close for comfort. He attacks again and this time, I jump over him and start to ride him like a bull.


    Demon Tiger: GET OFF ME!


    Zen: NO!


    I am looking at my watch. 1 minute left. Hang on for just one more minute. He bucks me like a bronco. Every second feels like an hour. He finally manages to throw me off and I am slammed into a tree.


    Demon Tiger: Looks like it is my win boy.


    Zen: Not necessarily so. Check the sky.


    Demon Tiger looks up and the moon is no longer in the sky. The 15 minutes are up. I have won. God damn, that was a pain in the ass.


    Demon Tiger: Well done. May I have the name of my new master?


    Zen: Zentora Shade.


    Demon Tiger: I am one of the four Saint Beasts. I am the Tiger of the West. The Demon Tiger. My power is to control darkness. As my contractor, you must give me a name.


    Hmm... a name. How about Tora. No, too simple. Taiga, no I don''t like that one either. I know this one fits him well.


    Zen: Byakko. Your name from now on will be Byakko.


    Byakko: Interesting choice. I like it.


    We exit Byako''s domain to sign the contract. He then goes into my arm and a purple mark of the tiger appears on it. Wow, that was stressful.


    Sei''s POV


    It has been a long time and several people have already come out even Wu Chen. He has a mark of a Gorilla on his hand. I am starting to get worried. Then my mark glows. So does my mom''s and Genbu''s.


    Azula: That stupid house cat contracted with someone.


    Ming Ming: This is a surprise.


    Ming Ming is the Vermillion Bird and Shen Du is the Armored Tortoise.


    Shen Du: Things won''t be peaceful now that he is out into the world.


    The Saint Beasts are linked to one another. So, they can feel when something happens to one of their own. I finally see Zen come out of the tunnel. He looks like crap. Wu Chen looks surprised and his eye twitches.


    Sei: ZEN!... I mean Zen what took you so long?


    Zen: Byakko''s test was a pain in the ass.


    Wu Chen: How are you alive?


    Zen: Oh, that reminds me.


    Zen Walks up to Wu Chen and slams his fist in his face. Wu Chen is knocked out cold. The triad guard marks begin to glow. They are prepared for a fight. I start to help. But Zen stops me.


    Zen: My friends and I are happy to take you on anytime.


    Zen holds out his arm and a purple tiger''s mark begins to glow. THAT IS A SAINT BEAST! ZEN HAS THE FINAL SAINT BEAST!


    Suzaku: The Demon Tiger. This kid gets more and more interesting. My daughter has a good eye. That kid''s potential is limitless.


    Genbu holds his men back and picks up his son.


    Genbu: I will give you this one pass out of respect for you to be able to contract with the Demon Tiger. Don''t expect it again.


    Genbu turns and walks away with an unconscious Wu Chen.


    Suzaku: Now that that is settled, the tournament is coming up and the two of you will spend the next five days training with me. Your other friend has already gone home knowing that Zen contracted with Demon Tiger.This is bad; really bad?


    Xu Tu: Isn''t the Miss a little young for your training?


    Thank You. Xu Tu, a life Boat.


    Suzaku: Nonsense it will be fine. Besides she will have a training partner. So, it won''t be as bad as if she were alone.


    The lifeboat sunk instantly. I can only sink my head in defeat.


    Suzaku: Let¡¯s get some rest. We will start bright and early in the morning.


    Xu Tu looks at me and Zen in pity.


    Zen: Why is she looking at us like that?


    Sei: I just want to say that I am sorry beforehand. I did not expect this.


    Zen: Hah?


    Sei: You will find out soon enough.


    For the next 5 days, we go into extreme training in Ming Ming''s Domain. Since Saint Beasts can manipulate time in their domain it is a lot longer than five days. I thought I was going to die multiple times. I lost count how many times I have been punched, kicked and burned. We came out of it like brand new people though. I think Zen has a chance against Torin now. We''ll have to wait and find out.

 Chapter 17 The Tiger is Unleashed

    Zen''s POV


    We finally got out of the trainingsession from Hell with Suzaku. Bei Dou helped too. I think he just enjoyed beating on me, but I did get a few good punches in on the last day. Time works differently in your demon''s Domain. Byakko''s little 15-minute game of tag was actually several hours. Ming Ming altered time so that one day felt like a week. We were in there for five days. That means it felt like 5 weeks. It was like your own personal hyperbolic time chamber. I learned a few cool tricks. One being, I can fuse with Byakko as long as I want. Sei learned that as well.  After training was done, Long Fei drove us to the airport.


    Long: Have a wonderful time at school Miss.


    Sei: Thanks, Long Fei


    Zen: Your cooking was amazing Long


    Long Fei: Thank you sir, and take good care of the young Miss


    Then he winks at the both of us. Not you too Long Fei. I sigh inwardly and so does Sei. We get on the airplane and head to Avenger''s island. Amy, Decklyn, and Benny are waiting for us. Decklyn senses the change about us.


    Decklyn: What the hell did you do in those five days? I can feel the Qui oozing out of you. How can someone get so powerful in five days?


    Zen: You did not slack off either. I can feel you''ve changed a bit as well.


    Decklyn: I got some tips from Long Fei while we were there.


    Benny: Can someone tell me what''s going on? I don''t use Qui.


    Amy: I use mana. So, I can''t feel the difference.


    Decklyn: Think of it this way. Zen was packing a pistol. Now, he''s packing a cannon. Is it that big of a difference? Sei is no slouch either.


    Amy: Are they really that different?


    Sei: We should be. Mom put us through hell. She said we could not leave our space for a break until we mastered fusion.


    Benny: What kind of demon did you get? How about your costume; and what is your name going to be?


    Zen: You will see when the time comes. I don''t want to ruin the surprise. Okay, let''s go register for the tournament.


    We all hurry and get in line. Everyone manages to register; I am the last one.


    Employee:Type of powers?


    Zen: Martial Artist and Mysticism.


    Employee: Okay, now all I will need you to do is write down the name that you wish to be called.


    Zen: Okay, here you go.


    Employee: Thank you. It looks like you will be in block A.


    I say thanks to the register lady. guess I will be up first. Sei is in block C, Amy in block B, Decklyn is Block G, and Benny is in Block E. Looks like we are all in different blocks. I see Torin. He is in Block D. It goes like this; every block will fight it out and the winner of each block will move on. Then, they will randomly select your opponents from there. The Freshmen tournament is first. Then, it''sby grades moving forward. The winners from each of the four blocks will then duke it out. The school champion is crowned from the winner of that round.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Announcer: Will all participants from block A please come to the ring? Calling all participants of block A to the ring.


    Zen: Looks like I am up.


    Benny: Where''s your costume.? I only see a black shirt and jeans.


    Zen: Hold on a second. BYAKKO FUSION!


    I snap my fingers and the tiger mark on my arm glows.  I''m now covered in purple energy. My black hair turns white. My brown eyes turn blue. My ears turn into the ears of a tiger and I grow fangs and a tail. I also gain tiger stripes on my body. I now have on a purple shirt with grey pants. I am wearing a Large black overcoat with a hood. I also have a whitescarfwith purple stripes around my neck and a pair of purple fingerless gloves. I am not the only one who got an upgrade. Kurohime is now on my back and she''s doubled in size and has tiger fur on her hilt. She said she felt like she was on steroids the first time this happened.


    Zen: Ok I am ready.


    Decklyn: Can I touch your tail?


    Zen: Do you want to get stabbed?


    Decklyn: No.


    After that, I head to the arena and I see a familiar face. It''s Leo. He is just wearing yellow pants and a Lion''s mask.


    Leo: Were you holding back on me?


    Zen: No. new power.


    Leo: Interesting. Let us have a great bout.


    The ref enters the ring.


    Ref: This is a royal rumble type battle. The Area will be a coliseum. The rules are if you are knocked outyou lose. If you are knocked out of the ring, you lose. If you surrender, you lose. WhenI say stop; you stop or you are disqualified. If there are no questions all of you may step into the arena.


    We all step in and we are teleported to and Arena. The countdown begins 3¡­2...1; the battle starts. I start by focusing in on all my opponents. I see several starting to fight. Leo is taking two at a time and has not even transform yet. I see a speedster run at me.


    Zen: PHANTOM!


    My body is surrounded by dark energy and the speedster goes right through me and falls out the rings Phantom is an ability that allows me to phase through solid objects. But, I have to see them coming. I see another guy with super strength coming at me. I catch his punch and fling him out of the ring like a rag doll. While I am fused withByakko my, strength and speed increases drastically and I have not even use Qui yet. I have not even drawn my sword yet.


    Zen: SHADOW CAPTURE!


    I catch several of my opponents and they are stuck.


    Zen: SHADOW STRANGLE


    I instantly make them all faint. I see that Leo has taken out the remaining competitors. He also sees me. Just then, he transforms and attacks. He has gotten faster in the month since I last fought him. But, I''ve gotten faster as well. I move not even close to my full speed and I block every punch. It is completely different than our first fight.I have a complete advantage. Then, I use a little bit of Qui and I punch him in the gut. He coughs up blood and faints.


    Ref: STOP!


    The ref examines Leo. He confirms that he has been knocked out.


    Ref: The Winner isShadow Tiger.


    Shadow Tiger is the name that I chose for myself.


    The medic takes all the students away and I''m heading towards my friends when I am stopped by Torin. Why can''t this dude leave me alone?


    Torin: So, I guess you have some skills. Remember, don''t lose until I crush you.


    He bumps me and leaves as the others arrive.


    Sei: Are you good?


    Zen: Fine, besides that bump cost him.


    I hold up his wallet.


    Decklyn: BALLS OF STEELE.


    Benny: Hahahahahah... you¡¯re acrazy bastard; you know that.


    Amy: If he hates you now, he is really going to hate you when he figures that out.


    Sei just shakes her head.


    Amy: Looks like I am up next.


    Amy walks fearlessly to block B. Sei said she also learned some new trick. I wonder what it is?

 Chapter 18 The Strongest Kid in the School

    Zen''s POV


    Decklyn: I put $150 on Amy.


    Sei: That¡¯s a lot of money of you. You must have a lot of of confidence in her.


    Decklyn: Of course, I have confidence in my girlfriend. I was the one taking all of her attacks when we were training together for the past 5 days.


    Sei and Zen: GIRLFRIEND!


    Benny: Wow, you two have not noticed. You two are real idiots when it involves matters of the heart. Haven¡¯t you noticed them spending time together after the dream incident? Both of them leaving at the same time going out on dates. They were not hiding it at all.


    Zen: WHEN THE HELL WAS THIS?


    Decklyn: I did tell you but, I think you were too busy counting money. I think Amy tried to tell Sei, but she was looking at a sneezing baby panda video. Then we just forgot about it.


    Sei: I think I would have noticed something like that. Wait she has been going out a lot more. I never thought it was that.


    Benny: She knows what she wants and goes after it. Not like other girls who like to drag their feet. You two have not even kissed yet.


    Sei¡¯s face instantly turns red. What he said should not be that embarrassing. Hey, something is up with her like she knows something.Decklyn is just giving a smile. Does he know something I don¡¯t?


    Decklyn: Actually......


    Sei walks over and instantly covers Decklyn¡¯s mouth. Okay, something¡¯s up. I am about to ask when Sei throws a roll of hundreds out of her pocket.


    Sei: ZENLOOK, BENJAMIN''S!


    Zen: YAY MONEY!


    Sei¡¯s POV


    Zen chases after the hundreds like a cat chasing a mouse. I think he just punched a guy. That ought to get his mind off that subject. When it comes to money, he forgets everything else he¡¯s thinking about. It is perfect distraction.


    Benny: You just treated him like a cat with a ball of yarn.


    Sei: Decklyn, if you say what happened in the Dream Dimension to Zen, I will break your fingers. Nod your head if you understand.


    He nods his head and I let him go. Benny thinks something suspicious is going on but he does not pry. I look at Amy on the screen and she literally nukes the competition.


    Ref: Winner Spellcaster.


    The prelims were quite easy for the rest of us and before we knew it, the topsixteenwere decided. The top sixteen participants are freshmen Zen, Amy, Benny. Decklyn, Me, Torin, James Rodgers, Tommy Banner, Ethan Cage, Sara Lane, The bitch Clara Barton, Mike Davis, Joey Rand, Zola, Alberto Sanchez, and Finn Macfly. I start to wonder where Zen is. He has not been back for a while now. Then, I hear an explosion.


    Sei: What was that?


    Benny: I don''t know. But, I have a bad feeling.


    Kid: HEY EVERYBODY, SOME IDIOT JUST SOCKED TORIN IN THE FACE. THEY ARE HAVING A BRAWL RIGHT NOW!


    Amy: What idiot would pick a fight with.....


    She doesn¡¯t even finish her sentence when all of us arrive at the same conclusion.


    Everyone: ZEN!


    The four of us rush to see what¡¯s going on. We push our way through the crowd. Finally, we come to a clearing and I see Zen in his tiger form. He has his new version of Kurohime out and is battling Torin. Torin also has his ax Fenrir out. They both look pissed off.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Zen: Usually, I ask for compensation for wasting my time. But for you, I will kick your ass free of charge.


    Torin: I have never hated someone more than I have right now. Your name has been forever burned into my memory. I WILL SEND YOU TO VALHALLASHADE!


    Zen: APOLOGIZE FOR WHAT YOU SAID ABOUT SEI RIGHT NOW!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes start staring at me. What the hell! This is about me? Don''t look at me. I have no idea what is going on either. But for some reason, my heart starts to beat a little faster.A ref see the commotion


    Ref: STOP! FIGHTING OUTSIDE THE RING IS PROHIBITED. YOU WILL BE DISQUALIFIED IF YOU CONTINUE.


    Zen: I DON''T GIVE A DAMN! ROBOT, YOU GET IN MY WAY AND I WILL CUT YOU DOWN!


    Torin: For once, I agree with Shade. DO NOT INTERFERE OR YOU WILL BE DESTROYED!


    Crowd: OHHHHHHHHH!


    Sei: What the hell happened that caused this?


    Zen¡¯s POV


    Before the fight


    Right now, I am looking for the wad of cash Sei threw. She sure threw that thing far. But, I can sniff money out likea bloodhound. I see a kid about to pick it up. But, I threaten him and claim the cash. My stomach starts to gurgle. I knew I should not have had that burrito last night. I quickly head to the bathroom. I am in there for about an hour, damn burrito. I probably missed everyone''s fight. But, I am confident that everyone has passed the prelims. I saw their names listed in all their brackets. So, they should be good. I finished washing my hands and I see Torin talking to Clara. I never really liked that girl. She came off as a schemer.


    Clara: I thought we had a deal. You get Sei to fall in love with you and then you would dump her.


    Torin: There were complications. I did not expect that guy Shade to appear. That guy has been a real pain-in-the-ass. Don''t worry. I will hold up my end of the deal. I started this because I think she is pretty, but She is more of a challenge than I thought. She will be my best conquest yet.


    As I am hearing this my hands are wound so tight that a little bit of blood comes from them. My blood is boiling. He wants to just use Sei and treat her like some sort of toy. I am getting increasingly angry as I am listening to this.


    Clara: That Mob daughter has embarrassed me repeatedly. It¡¯s time she gets alittle payback. How dare that little slut look down on me when she is the daughter of a gangster. I have already isolated her from the class. It would have been only a matter of time before she would have left on her own. If that transfer student hadn''t shown up. My plan would have succeeded by now. I can''t have trash like that in our Academy.


    Torin: First, I just did this for the money. Now, I want to take her away from that bastard. I want him to look on jealously. After I break off their relationship, I will be done with her.


    I can''t take it anymore and I throw two throwing knives that I keeparound my ankles. Torin manages to dodge them both. But Clara is hit in the shoulder.


    Clara: AHAHAH!


    Torin: WHAT BASTARD DID THAT!


    Zen:SHUT UP!


    They look around and see me. Clara looks shocked and Torin looks angry.


    Zen: I heard everything.


    Clara: What are you going to do? Tell a teacher.


    Zen: No, I am just going to kick both your asses. I don''t give a damn if you¡¯re a girl.


    Clara: Powers are prohibited outside of duels and gym.


    Zen: Like I give damnabout the fucking rules. Did you Know Sei was the very first friend in my fourteenyears of life. Hearing you talk about her like that makes me angry. I never knew this about myself. But, I am very protective of my friends. BYAKKO FUSION!


    Every time I do this I feel like a super saiyen because my hair and my eyes turn a different color. Before you know it, I am instantly byClara and I pimp slap her. She is sent flying. A Pimp slap was perfect forher. If she wants to act like a bitch, I will treat her like bitch. Then, I go forTorin and I kick. He¡¯s sent flying. But he blocks the attack with his Ax. I can see a bit of blood come out of his mouth.


    Torin: YOU! To make me bleed; trash like you actually made me bleed. SUCH HUMILIATION; I CAN NOT LET THIS GO UNTILL I TEAR YOU APART!


    We begin our fight. Torin with his Axe and Me with my sword, we begin slashing away causing destruction in our path. I crowd start to form around us.


    Back to present time


    Zen: The two of us can''t live under the same sky.


    Torin: I agree


    We charge at each other; but, we are stopped by someone grabbing us by the collar. The kid looks eighteen or so. He must be a senior and he is strong. He manages to grab both us at the same time. He has black hair, green eyes, and a strong build. He also has a scar above one of his eyebrows.


    ???: Freshman sure are scrappy this year.


    Benny: WHAT THE HELL IS LOGAN MACALISTER DOING HERE?


    Logan: I usually don''t interfere in a kid fight but, you''re destroying my favorite napping spot. I can''t let that happen.


    Torin: LET GO MACALISTER!


    Zen: THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU!


    He bonks our heads together.


    Zen: Ow


    Torin: Ow


    Logan: I don''t know what is going on and I don''t care. If you are going to fight, you canfight in the tournament; unless you want to have a couple of rounds with me.


    Energy comes over his body and pressure is dominating. I am no match for that guy. He is stronger than I am.


    Torin: Fine. We¡¯ll settle this later.


    Zen: fine.


    He lets us both go. I get in one good punch.


    Torin: YOU BASTARD!


    Zen: That one was for Sei. You said your name was Logan Macalister right. I don''t care who you areor how strong you are; get in my way again and I am going to bite back.


    Everyone looks shocked at what I just said.


    Logan: hahahahahahahahha this kid. You will bare your fangs at anyone who pisses you off even if they''re stronger than a wild animal. We definitely have some interesting freshmen this year. Kid what¡¯s your name?


    Zen: Zen.


    Logan: I will remember it.


    After that, I undo my fusion and walk away. Amy, Benny, Decklyn and Sei follow. People clear a path and are looking at me like I am some sort of moron. I don''t give damn.


    Decklyn: I said it before; I will say it again. balls of steel.


    Benny: Do you realize who you just threatened. That was Logan Macalister, strongest guy in the school. He can even challenge some teachers.


    Zen: For now.


    Benny: What?


    Zen: Strongest for now.


    Sie: Why were you so angry?


    Zen: Don''t worry about it. It¡¯s over. Now, I must go blackmail someone so I will see you before the second round starts.


    Everyone: Ha?


    If Clara tells people what I did to her,I will defiantly be disqualified and won''t be able to wring that bastard''s neck. So, I head off leaving confused people behind me

 Chapter 19 Alberto Sanchez From Now on Your Days Will Not Be Easy

    Benny Pov


    Zen comes back just before the start of the second round. He looks please with himself. The first match is Amy vs Clara. When Clara name come up Zen eyes get colder.


    Zen: Looks like Amy will have smooth sailing for next round.


    He says that under his breath but i catch it. What is that supposed to mean. Amy gets into the ring, but Clara never shows up and Amy wins by default and make it to the next round. The ref said she fell down stairs into a knife. What bullshit. Who do I know that has Assassination skills and is not afraid to use them. I look at Zen. He acting like it has nothing to do with him but I know that is not the case.


    Zen gets mad about 3 things. Someone stealing his money, He unconsciously gets mad when someone messes with Sei. The last thing that makes him mad is when someone drinks his apple juice. That is the one I don''t understand. He gets angry when someone drinks his apple juice. He got 5 gallons of the stuff in the fridge back in our dorm. The guy loves the stuff. He drinks 3 cups a day.


    After that it is Torin vs Joey Rand. Joey rand is a descendent of the Iron Fist and is a master of Kung Lun. The guy also smokes a little too much weed. Torin is still angry about his battle with Zen and takes it out on Joey. Joeyis defeated in minutes. Not to be out done in the Next match Zen vs Flynn Macfly he take him out buy phasing his fingers in Macfly throat causing him temporarily to stop breathing and he is knocked out. Zen gives the finger to Torin. Than he run his pointer across his neck in a slow fashion.


    Torin: BASTARD!


    Zen: ASSHOLE!


    Tommy takes on James that was probably the best fightof the second round. James manages to win, buy shooting several sleeping darts out of his gun. James uses a shield and a pistol. I know weird combination but it works for him. Sei use water to trap Sara. Not only can she not use her screech she can''t breathe and she surrenders. Than Decklyn manages to beat Ethan with his Devileyes. Zola is and Alien and son of Gamora. A member of the Guardiansof theGalaxy. He easily defeats Mike Davis. The last match of dayis Alberto Sanchezvs Yours truly.


    Alberto is weird kid in my class. He the only one that does not share a room in our dorm. He also never talks. He is smart I will give him that. I think he is gay. Alberto always waits for people to finish showering before he goes in. I don''t have a problem with gay people. Whatever floats your boat. Whatever. I use watch to activate my suit. I design it in a robotic class. I decided to get robotic look my suit is mostly black and has little bit of scarlet red. It also has a white spider on it chest. I gave it a robot look so I can add some cool stuff. Alberto Super Hero name is Druid he can control plant life. He also uses a spear. His costume is orange shirt and brown pants with a green overcoat and a hood. Now that I am looking at Alberto closely he kind of looks like a girl and pretty one. I must be imaging things. I am glad no one can see my expressions under my mask. Zen and Decklyn would never let me live it down if they found out I thought a boy was pretty/ I quickly shake that thought out of my head.


    Ref: The environment will be jungle


    Benny: Looks like you have the advantage.


    Alberto: .........


    Benny: I get it you¡¯re not talker I understand.


    Alberto:...........


    Benny: Are You going say anything like have nice fight, or prepare for battle, or you will be defeated buy the power of flowers something along that line.


    Alberto: Como


    Benny: No habla Ingles


    Alberto: Si


    No wonder he has not been talking the whole time he can''t understand English


    Alberto: Un poco


    Benny: Ok you understand a little a bit do you have anything to say


    Alberto: Estas molesto


    Benny: Ok you think I am annoying. Well that is not very nice all I am trying to do start a friendly chat before are little duel.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Alberto: Estupido


    Benny:...........


    Why does it feel like I am talking to girl? I see his face and it is really feminine. light tan skin with green eyes and long brown hair wrapped in a ponytail. The Ref teleports to jungle and we begin our fight. Alberto is not wasting any time and uses the trees around to attack me. I see it coming because I my spider sense and avoid it. Then I shoot web rockets out of my suit and launch it at Albert


    Alberto; RAIZ


    She summons roots and knocks down all my rockets. Something strange is happening she is looking at my wrist. Now that I mention it he has a strange fetish for wrist he is always looking at someone wrist.


    Benny: Do you have a wrist fetish or something


    Alberto: ESTUPIDO!


    He takes out his spear and he begin his assault. He actually has really good spear technique. If I did not have my spider sense would have been hit multiple times.


    Benny: TAZOR WEBS!


    I hit Alberto spear and send electricity in my web through it and he drops his spear. This is my perfect chance to strike. I grow out my nails and do a venom strike. I aim for his chest. He avoids it at the last minute but his shirt gets ripped and what I see shocks me. His or should I SAY HER chest is wrapped around in bandages and the bandages are coming off I can see everything. Hey they are nice size bigger than Amy not as big as Sei. How do I know this Instinct? So, Alberto was a girl is her name even really Alberto. OH, CRAP CAMERAS I quickly tackle her. I am not trying to pop a feel ok. I doing this for her this is not for me at all.


    Alberto: PERVATIDO !


    You don''t need to know Spanish to know what she is thinking right now. Her face is all red and She is struggling


    Benny: In case you want the whole school to see your chest I suggest you stop struggling


    Alberto: PERVERT YOUR A PERVERT HOW DARE YOU AIM AT MY CHEST.


    Benny: How was I suppose.... Wait you can speak English?


    Alberto: Of course I can speak English usually people stop talking to me when I don''t talk back . Your first idiot to try to keep talking to me even when I started speaking Spanish.


    Benny: Surendar


    Alberto: What why would I do that. I need to go on in the competition I am searching for someone and this is easiest way to sech the freshmen.


    Benny: I guess I will be getting up now


    Alberto: NOOO!


    She quickly embraces me wow this feels kind of nice. So, this is what breast feel like softer than I expected. I did feel bad about taking advantage of this situation but not anymore. I think I am getting a nosebleed


    Alberto: Fine I surrender.


    A.I: Druid has surrendered the winners is Arachnid


    After that I use my webbing to make Alberto a shirt. She is staring daggers at me. I don''t think I can call her Alberto anymore. We both get teleported and she starts to walk away


    Benny: What is your real name and why are you here?


    Alberto: Why do you care


    Benny: I have already stolen second and don''t your name


    Alberto: YOU!. Fine show me your wrist first


    Benny: Why?


    Alberto: Just do it


    I show her my wrist


    Alberto: No scar. Fine I guess I can tell you my name it is Amara Santiago. I am looking for the person who shot my twin brother. Alberto Sanchez. He is in a coma and will probably never be able to walk again. I just know that the sniper has a scar on his wrist and was wearing a Avengers Academy uniform.


    Benny: You have different last names


    Amara: I was raise by my dad and Alberto was raised by my mom. They are divorced.


    Benny: Sniper it was probably that guy from the Nightmare incident.


    Amara: WHERE IS HE! TELL ME NOW


    Benny: Calm down I did not see his face. all I know is he helped three members of Hex get on the island. Than he killed them to keep their mouths shut.I also believe there is more than one mole. I have one more question why are you dressed as a boy.


    Amara: My Dad would not let me enter the island. He thinks I am in a all-girl high school. Alberto was already enrolled here so I took hisplace. I paid off his roommate. YOU TELL ANYONE THAT I AM A GIRL AND I WILL MUDER YOU IN MY SLEEP!


    She stomps off and walks away. Looks like I have found something interesting to play with. I go over to Zen and Decklyn. They step two steps back from me.


    Zen: I did not know you felt that way about dudes Benny


    Deck: Why did you not tell us you were in the closet we would treats you the same.


    I guess How they saw it on the screen is me getting embraces by a man while enjoying itand then he decided to surrender. Ok this looks bad


    Benny: I am not gay


    Zen: Are you catcheror thepitcher


    Deck: Alberto looks like a catcher, so Benny obviously, the pitchers.


    Benny: FUCK YOU GUYS!


    Amara, you owe me. My days won''t be easy because of this. If mine are not yours won¡¯t be either this is a promise.

 Chapter 20 Zen vs Zola: We Both Have Had it Tough

    Zen Pov


    It is day 2 of the freshmen tournament there will be four matches today. I see Benny sneaking in. He is up early. I ask where he was at he responds.


    Benny: Playing with my new toy.


    Zen: What the hell is that supposed to mean.


    He just smiles


    Benny: Nothing alright let get Decklyn up and head to the arena.


    We get Decklyn up and we head to the Arena. We meet Sei and Amy there. We all take are seats. StrangelyAlberto sit next to Benny fanning him He is also staring daggers at him, butBenny is just smiling away.Is that a packed lunch? What is he your wife. What the hell did you do to Alberto, Benny. The next matches start. I see the sign it is me vs Zola. I have not really talked to Zola. Zola is an alien, like his mom he has green skin, but he has purple hair and yellow eyes. Both Zola and I go to the ring.


    Zola: That pretty funny you hitting Torin in the face yesterday.


    Zen: He deserve it.


    Zola: If you did not hit that prick I would have. He has been getting on my nerves lately.


    Zen: I can tell your strong when you fought Mike Davis. It was good swordsmanship. You should be in the top 10.


    Zola: I like to be low key. Beside my Mom training is toughest in the universe.


    Zen: I admit being low key is a good thing but there is no way in hell that your mom''s training was harder than my mother training. I nearly died several times.


    Zola: Oh, I did die I had to be resuscitated.


    Zen: Oh. When I was three and my mom taught me how to swim, by throwing me off a cliff in lake full of alligators. I had to learn how to swim while fighting alligators.


    Zola: I wanted to go fishing when I was 5, so my mom through me in a pit of space Mongolian death worms. When I finally got out I ask why she did it. She said I wanted to help you get the bait.


    Zen: Most kids get flu shot. I got snake bites, hundreds of snakes¡¯ bite so I be immune to different types of poisons.


    Zola: Most kids learn how to ride bikes. I learn how to drive a spaceship threw a meteor shower.


    Zen: I wanted puppy, she said ok. My mom did not buy me one instead she had made me fight a pack huge giant wolves so I could get a pup.


    Zola: For my birthday, I got a sword, but it was stolen and I had to fight a ton of mercenaries just to keep my present.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    We both sigh inwardly.


    Zen: You have had it tough


    Zola: So have you


    I think the two of us have bonded over our traumatizing childhoods that would crack a normal person. We are fighting in the space environment. We are teleported into an abandon ship. The ship has no gravity. So, when I come here I am floating. Wow these environments sure are life like. I have no time to enjoy the scenery when Zola fire rocks? I see Zola has a gun and a sword. The gun is an element gun.Than he fires wind and shoots a tornado out of his gun and using it as a propulsion system. He attacks me with his sword,


    Zen: You¡¯re not the only one that knows how to usea sword KUROHIME!


    I copy Zola shooting a darkness beam out of Shiroyuki. Kuro is not only one that Byakko gave effort to help. Our sword clash. Zola sword is fucking sturdy.


    Zola; ELEMENT GUN FIRE!


    His gun is like a flame thrower I manage to use Kurohime as a shield. Than Zola kicks his foot off the wall and then slashes his sword down


    ZEN; PHANTOM!


    I instantly phase through his sword now that he is close up it is time to attack.


    Zen: DARKNESSS TIGER ROAAAAAAR!


    A sonic wave fuse with darkness hits Zola and he is stunned and discombobulated. This is my chance to attack and I rush him. As I get close he snaps out of his confusion and uses his element gun to hit me with lighting. It fucking hurt. I did not expect him to snap out of it so quickly. Than Zola hits a button and turns the gravity on and we bothfall to the ground. hard.


    Zola: That last move surprised me.


    Zen: Your good you snapped out of confusion in a short minute. I guess I can''t go easy on you. I unbuckle the hidden weighs on the ground. hey huge thud comes from them


    Zola: You had waits on this entire time.


    Zen: Yep


    Zola: hahahhahahahahahh


    Zen: What so funny


    Zola: We are a lot a like you and I


    Zola takes off his belt and you hear a thud come from it. We both had the same idea. Than he starts to smile and he read''s his sword and begin to attack. He is a lot faster now but so am I and we begin crossing blades. He is a way better swordsmen than Delta and he is only 14.


    Zola: LASER SLASH


    Zen: DARKNESS SLASH!


    Both of our attack hit and there is a huge explosion. The smoke clears and we are both cut and bruised but neither of are willing to give inwe keep fighting and both are swords get fling into the wall behind us. I am tired and so is Zola.


    Zola: I like you I have not gone all out in a while I guess I will use my strongest attack on you.


    Zen: I will as well.


    Time to show him an attack for another world. It a little different but it is similar. I made this attack when I got Byakko. Sei thought it was stupid. DON''T DISRESPECRT MY IDOL! I may not remember my name from my past life but I do remember this. I use to read a lot of Comic books and Manga and watch anime. I still do. I am glad they have the stuff in this world beside DC.It I have ever had a chance I would do this technique. I put my hands behind my back


    Zola: ELEMENTT FUSION CANNNON!


    Zen: kameh hameh HAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    Yep the Kamehameha wave it is a little bit different I fuse darknesswith my Qui so it is black instead of blue but it can get the job done. FEAR THE POWER OF A FORMER NERD MUHAHAHAHAHAH! are two attack collide and they look like neither have the upper hand I decide to add a little extra power.


    Zen: HAAAAAAAAAAAAA! MY POWER LEVEL IS OVER 9000!


    My last gets bigger and it defeats Zola attack. and He is hit and is crash into the wall. He wants to get up but he can''t move. According to the rules if you can''t get up after 10 seconds you lose. The countdown begins. It reaches 10 and he is defeated.


    A.I : The winner is Shadow Tiger. He will move on to the final four tomorrow.


    Zola: I can''t believe I lost. That was good match Shade. You can''t lose now I will only except losing to the champion. You got that.


    Zen: Yeah Yeah I got it.


    I help Zola up and we are both teleported. We head back to the arena. The next will be and interesting one it isAmyvs Seiwho will be the winner


    .

 Chapter 21 Amy vs Sei: Battle in the Swamp

    Sei Pov


    The next fight is I am going up against Amy. Amy came to this school this year and she did not care about the rumors that Clara spread about me. She said I am me and my dad is my dad. When She came to my house she found out that my dad was nice. They got along well. That makes me happy. Now if only if daddy could getalong with Zen but I have a feeling that won¡¯t happen anytime soon. Amy and I go to the arena


    A.I: Battle Azure vs Spellcaster the environment is the Swamp.


    I instantly turn green I hate the swamp it all muddy and disgusting. Amy does not seem to like it either. Oh well let get this over with. I can here Decklyn from the crowd. Because of my contract my senses are stronger than the average person.


    Decklyn: Maybe we get to see some mud wrestling.


    Zen: Danm I forgot my phone


    Sei: PERVERTS! WATER SHOT!


    I shoot a water bullet out of my finger at both of those idiots. I can use a little bit of Azula power when I am not fuse. it is not much but it is enough to give those two idiots a less. It connects and they fall to the ground and Benny and Zola are laughing at them.


    Amy: What was that about?


    Sei: I was punishing two perverts. They wanted to see some mud wrestling


    Amy: I am fine with that


    Sei: WHAT!


    Amy:Just ajoke unless you want too. You don''t have to be a Prude Polly


    She I forgot Amy was a little bit of a closetpervert. I remember when we first met she was in her underwear eating ice cream, then when she saw me she groped me and asked how my boobs were so big for my age. I can''t help that I have good genesAll the women in my family are like this. The A.I teleports the both of us into the swamp area.


    Sei: AZULA FUSION!


    I fuse with Azula and get into my suit. I start crossing through the swamp. I wish I had pant. Why does this dress have to be so revealing? The swamp is coming up to my legs. I wish I could fly like mom and dad but I don''t grow wings until version two. There are 3 forms of the transformation. Version 1 which I am in now.Version 2 when we look a little bit more like a demon, and version 3 is when become a full-size beast. In version 3 I would become a Azure Dragon and Zen would be a Demon Tiger. I only seen Mom in that form once and it was when she had to stop severalNuclear warheads going straight for China. Right now, I can only do version 1. I see a blueFire ball come at me. I wave my fan


    Sei: WATER WALL!


    I make wall out of the water around me, but the flame is still coming It was only enough to slow it down so I dive into the water. I manage to avoid it. With power of Azula I can breathe under water. So, I can stay here as long as I want to.


    Amy: I knew that little fireball was not going to stop you than how about this STAFF OF VOLCANOUS HADES FLAME!


    That is the staff that Beta was using. She a giant fireball and completely evaporated the water where I was at. She can control that staff better than Beta and she has only had it for a couple of months.


    Sei: ICE DRAGON FANG!


    I shoot a giant Ice dragon at her. She just smiles away. Than out of her hands she summons some sort of Vase. Then she starts chanting.


    Amy: THE VASE OF GLUTTONY


    That stupid pot absorbs my attack. How many of those magical items do you have. Where the fuck does she keep all this shit/ I need to regroupUnauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Sei: MIST


    I make mist and then I make my escape. Amy uses her stupid pot to absorb the mist, but the time it is there I am already gone.


    Amy: Come out come out where ever you are I am willing to bargain


    Fighting someone with so many tricks is not fun I got to think of something than I come up with an Idea. Time to put my plan into actions. I learn this when I was training with Zen He made shadow clones. I flash back


    Sei: Where did you learn how to dothat


    Zen: TV


    Sei: Really


    Zen: Don''t make fun TV people say TV rots yourbrains, but it can also give you some inspiration. Watch a couple of these. Trust me.


    I look what he gives me


    Sei: What the hell is dragon ball and Naruto


    Zen: Inspiration trust me


    Sei: You are sucha nerd. There is no way I am watching this.


    Zen: I may be nerd, but I beat you with a trick I learn from this.


    Sei: Still not watching it


    Zen: Suit yourself I let you keep them just in case you change your mind. I am telling you that you will. Not regret it. That Kamehameha wave that I use early today and those shadow clones got from this


    I reluctantly take them and when I was board I decided to watch them and it was not that bad. Ok so I binged watch sue me, But there is no way I am telling Zen That it is to embarrassing. Now time to start my counter Attack.


    Sei: MIST


    I create Mist that covers the field


    Amy: This trick did not work the first time it is not going to work now. VASE OF GLUTTONY


    She sucks up all the mist and she looks surprise now because there is not just one of me now there are now six of me. I use the mist to cover me.


    Six Sei''s: Which one is the real me.


    Amy: Clever: You think you can confuse me they are probably just illusion.


    Amy Hits one of my doubles. It turns back into water. The other five of us begin to attack. Amy startsto cast spells, but my doubles are too fast than one of them punches her than another.


    Amy: These are not illusion THERY¡¯RE FUCKING CLONES


    Sei: Bing water clones to be exact. I use mist to cover myself so can''t guess which is the real one


    Amy: Wow I expect you to be good but not this good Where did you come up with this.


    Sei: Secret


    Amy: Come on don''t be stingy


    Sei: I can''t it is to embarrassing


    Amy: Will talk about this later. It does not matter if there are five of you or one of you. I will just beat you all at the same time. NOVA BOMB!


    Amy uses the Staff of Volcanus and makes a giant fireball. She aims it at all five of us There is a huge explosion and the dust clear.


    Amy: Now let see. WHAT SHE IS NOT THERE!


    I come out of no were and grab her from behind. Yep that is right she was fighting only clones. I was hiding in the water the hole time waiting for my chance. Now is the perfect chance. I cover her mouth so she cannot cast any of her spells. Then I use my strength and start spinning into a piledriver into the swamp I frees the swamp before we impact causing more damage.


    SEI: HIDDEN DRAGON FROZENPILEDRIVER!


    We slam into the frozen swamp breaking the ice and Amy is knocked out. The bracelet on the wrist that we wear takes most of the damage. But it gives us a little shock when we take enough damage to knock us out. I would never do this type of move on a friend. It is really dangerous, But because we are here we can go all out without killing each other.


    A.I: The winner of the match and that will be moving on to the next round will be Azure


    We both are teleported out and I use Han to heal Amy she wakes up.


    Amy: I will get you next time


    Sei: Anytime any place.


    We head back to the stand and I see Zen and he is smiling at me.


    Sei: Not a word


    Zen: I did not say anything, I am just here to congratulate my fellow Nerd. You binged watch because you had to at least get to episode 16+ because you use that mist technique and the water clones.


    Sei: SHUT UP!


    Benny: Mom. Dad quit fighting in front of the kids.


    Sei and Zen: SHUT UP BENNY!


    Alberto: Are they always like this.


    We read the next fight It is Decklyn vs Torin


    Decklyn: SON OF A BITCH AND FUCK MY LIFE!

 Chapter 22 Signs of Shadow Blade

    Zen Pov


    So, it is Decklynvs Torin. I wonder what he going to do. Decklyn the type of person that you never know what he is going to do untilthe last minute. He was fearful one minuet and now he is calm collected without fear in his face. Was he really scared or was he acting. I can never read him.He walks up the arena without fear to face Torin.


    Torin: I am going to make example out of you


    Decklyn: Will see blondie


    Amy: Wow he looks really composed it like he is a different person.


    Benny: Maybe he has a plan


    Sei: He may have gotten stronger, but this will be an uphill fight


    They both teleport it a coliseum. Torin is revving to go and he begins his attack. Decklyn has a smile on his face. Looking like he prepared for battle.


    Decklyn: SECRET TECHNIQUE I SURRENDER!


    Everyone:.........


    Torin fall to the ground in shock. Everyone is confused. If you were going to give up why did you go into a fighting stance and your face looks so proud no shame at all.


    Amy: hahahahahahahahahahah


    Torin: Are you a coward


    Decklyn: No I am just too lazy to fight you. Beside you got beef with Zen not me don''t drag me into your shit blondie. Beside Zen probably be mad if I was the onethat beat you.


    Torin: Don''t make me laugh number 8


    Decklyn: Were all numbers to you but rank can be deceiving SATON''S EYES


    Decklyn eyes turn red instead of the usual green when he uses his Devil Eye¡¯sTorin can''t move for second but then he breaks out of some sort of trance. He steps back from Decklyn. DECKLYN DO YOU HAVE THE FUCKING SHARINGGAN!


    Torin: WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST DO!


    Decklyn: Just a taste I don''t like using these eyesbecause it exhausting and it is hard to control. Be thankful you are first to see my Satan Eyes. If youwere not half god you probably beon the ground bynow. See you around blondie.


    Decklyn is teleported and he walks over to us. We all look at him suspiciously.


    Benny: WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!


    Decklyn: 1 of my several eye powers


    Benny: YOU HAVE MORE THAN 1


    Decklyn: Yeah, I don''t like using them because they are hard to control. Right now, I can only use a couple in my arsenal. Theother ones I use I take backlash that will cause me to go blind for a little while. Including the one I just use.


    Zen: You can''t see. How are you moving so well?


    Decklyn: My grandad taught me a couple of tricks moving around blind this is not much for me. Besides I will come back in a couple of minutes.


    Zen: So Decklyn how much of your strength are you hiding.


    Decklyn: I like to keep my secrets. I stepping down so you can take Torin good luck bro


    Decklyn what other things are you hiding. I know you¡¯re an inhuman and the grandsonof the daredevil. That it. Ohwell I guess it does not matter Decklyn is Decklyn I just now know he is not simple as I thought as he was. After that Benny takes on James it is a close fight but Benny loses and is TKO. He is a little angry. They decide to give us a day off. We decide to go eat at restaurant I begin to take my order when I hear a popping sound


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Waiter: Congratulation you are our 1 millionth customer. You have one free tickets toWonder Land Theme park.


    Sei: Wow atheme park this is perfect for are day off


    Zen: And it is free I love free shit. Looks like we have 7 tickets. One for Sei, Amy,Benny, Decklyn, Me, I still have two more tickets.


    Benny: I will take one ticket I want to invite a friend.


    Sei: What about the last ticket


    Zen: I am thinking of giving it to Zola that guy seems interesting.


    After we eat dinner we all return to our dorms I skype my mom a little bit. yell her how I am doing in school. Tell her I made some friends and I tell her about Torin.


    Rei: Remember what I taught You always go for the artery.


    Zen: Mom I don''t think I am aloud to kill him.


    Rei: That¡¯s right you will get kicked out.


    Zen: I think there is a bigger issue.


    Rei: So, you¡¯re going to Wonderland tomorrow. are there any girls going, have met special someone?


    Zen: MOM!


    Rei: Hur Hur Hur just kidding you always so shy just like your father he was so dense. When it comes to this subject. Oh, buy the way I wanted to tell you something.


    Zen: What?


    Rei: The house was broken into when I was at work.


    Zen: Do those idiots have a death wish


    Rei: I thought it was nothing. one of them died and another was injured because of my traps but he got away. The trespasser was Japanese and had a blade tattoo on his arm.


    Zen: Shadow Blade.


    Rei: Yes I believe they took our family photo so they know what you look like now. So, I want you to be careful. They are dangerous to you if you are onyour own.


    Zen: Yeah I know


    Shadow Blade is the Assassination organization that my mother was part of before i was born. Her fianc¨¦was the next head of the organization. My Grandmother Natsumi wanted her to marry him. She was an elder in Shadow Blade. My Grandpa Saitois more a lone wander he traveled all around the world staying out of the affairs of men. I nevermet either of my grandparents before.


    Rei: I want you to be careful ok


    Zen: Got it


    I turn off my computer and I go to bed.


    Reiko Pov


    I know I told Zen about Shadow blade we have moved several times becauseI did not want him to face them. Maybe that was the reason I train him so hard as a kid. Ryoma did not like that I dumped him for Danny. He was always so possessive and treated me like a cage bird. He hated Danny with a passion. He had several members of the organization attack. Danny fought tooth and nail and beat them all, but when he was Dead tired an covered in wounds Ryoma challenged him he stabbed Danny in the stomach and he fell off a cliff, but not before he shot Ryoma in the left eye. I search the rivers for days and I never found his body. I also found out I was pregnant. I decide to run away my father helped me and I keep in contact with him. I decide to make a call.


    ???: Hello


    Rei: Daddy it is Reiko


    Saito: Hello how are you it has been a while.


    Rei: How far are you away from Wonderland I want to ask you for a favor


    Saito: I am listening


    Shadow Blade Grunt Pov


    Danm how can one apartment have so many traps, it killed my partner and injured me. I got the information that I need and I use the burner that the boss gave me and I phone him.


    Grunt: Boss I got the information


    Ryoma: Good I been looking for them for 14 years. Tell me


    Grunt: Her sons name is Zentora Shade. I also fax use his picture and his information.


    Ryoma: Excellent Natsumi still does not know about the existence of the boy. If she knew about it Marrying Reiko will be a lot harder. I must get rid of him while I have the chance. Wait for further orders


    Grunt: Yes Boss


    I hang up the phone when I hear a BANG! And I fall to the ground I got shot in the stomach. What just happen. I see a man wearing all black he is holding a pistol. He shot me with a pistol from that distance. He comes over and takes my phone. Then He calls my boss


    Ryoma; What is it now


    ???: Touch them and I will kill you


    Ryoma: Who is this where is Soji


    ???: Dead


    Soji: What


    BANG!


    ??? Pov


    Ryoma: DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHO YOU ARE MESSING WITH


    ???: Yes, and this is only the start


    Ryoma: Who are you


    ???: Magnum


    Then I destroy the phone and walk away. You took 14 years away from me this is only the beginning. I take the picture of Reiko and Zen and put it in my coat pocket and I walk off. I get in with my assistant Barretta


    Barretta: Boss don¡¯t you want to see them


    Magnum: It is not the time


    Barretta: But, boss


    I glare at her she immediately stops talking and we head off into the distance.

 Chapter 23 Return of The Lolli

    Amara Pov


    I get back to my room and lock my door. Then I finally take off these boy clothes and I get in the shower. After that I get into my bed. and turn off the light. Why do I hear snoring and it is not me. I turn on the light SOMEONE IS SLEEPING IN MY BED! I pull off the covers and it THAT FUCKING PERV BENNY! I push him off.


    Benny: That is not nice way to wake someone up


    Amara: WHAT ARE YOU DOING SLEEPING IN MY BED!


    Benny: I fell asleep waiting for you


    Amara: Give me one good reason I should not strangle you where you stand.


    Benny: Video


    Amara: You¡¯re an asshole


    During our fight Benny has an eye camera in his suit. He has a video of my chest, and if I don''t want it to get out I must do everything he says. The only thing he said so farwas make himfood every day, but there i no telling what that pervert will think of next.


    Benny: Here


    Amara: What is this


    Benny: A Ticket


    Amara: To what


    Benny: Wonderland


    Amara: Are you asking meon date


    Benny: No because if I was asking you on date you would have the choice of saying no.


    Amara: Fine


    Benny: Take this to. you can''t go looking like you did today.


    He hands me bag it is a dress that matches my green eyes with some white heels and a silver jacket. Why did he gives this me these things they are really pretty?


    Benny: Got it from my sister Petra where this tomorrow see yah Amara


    I look at this stuff all these things are brand new. How the hell did he know my sizes. I look at the tags these things are expensive. I would probably never be able to afford this.


    Amara: I don''t get that guy?


    Benny Pov


    I crawl back out of Albert AKA Amara¡¯s room. I gave her ticket and bought her some clothes yeah, I am rich, I made several inventions and sold them to the government. Also about the video. I erased thata while ago, but she does not need to know that. Yesterday I was only planning to mess with her. Than I smelled her cooking and I got tempted. The cafeteria food taste like shit. In a room with three guys only Zen knows how to cook. He will charge us when he has to fix us something. I told her i still had video and she had cook my meal every day. Her angry face was adorable. I make it back to my room


    Zen: You gave your friend the ticket


    Benny: Yeah, all right I am going to bedThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Zen: all right night


    Sei Pov


    Amy: So, what are you wearing today


    Sei: Just this


    I show her I wearing a blue sweatshirt and some jean pants and tennis shoes. I also have my pandastocking hatAmy does a face palm. What we¡¯re going to be moving around I want to be able to move easily.


    Amy: This will be your first date you can''t go looking like that.


    Sei: It is not a date


    Amy; Well were all probably going to split up. I know I am going with Deck, Benny probably going with his friend and Zola always been a loner. You two are going to be alone together and you can finally make some progress. You like him don''t you.


    Sei: I DO NOT!


    Amy: Such denial. Frankly my head is hurting watching the both of you. You have not even told him you kiss him yet.


    Sei: There were circumstances


    Amy: Whatever anyway I can''t have you going like that. I need a little help


    Amy Creates a portal and out pops XU TU! and several other maids from my house. They have tons of bags with dresses make up and shoes.


    Sei: Xu Tu what are you doing here


    Xu Tu: Miss Amy called and told us about your date your mom was worried and said she would probably wear asweatshirt.


    Sei:.............


    Xu Tu: One more thing your mother said NO PANDAS


    Sei: WHAT!


    Xu Tu: Alright people we got a lot of work to before the fairy arrives in a hour.


    Sei: WAIT AHH DON''T TOUCH THERE AHHHHHHHHHHH!


    Amy: It is for your own good see yah down there.


    Zen Pov


    We are get to the fairy one buy one. Only a few people are missing Sei and Benny friend. Benny¡¯s friend come first she has light tan skin dark brown hair and green eyes. Strangely she look really familiar have we met before.


    Zen: Do I know you?


    Amara: ahhh no this is the first time we met


    Zen: I am sure I have seen you before somewhere.


    Benny: Of course, you have


    Amara: BENNY!


    Benny: She is Alberto twin sister Amara. They are twins so of course they have the same facial features. Amara has come to visit her brother but he is sick, so He ask me to show her around.


    Zen: Oh, I guess that make sense. you really look like your brother for a moment I thought you were the same person.


    Amara: I get that alot ..ahahhahah


    Decklyn: Now we just have to wait for Sei where is she. I thought she would be the first one down here. I still haven''t spotted a panda so she must not be here yet.


    Sei: I am right behind you


    We all turn around and we see Sei she wearinga dress? It blues she also has on a black leather jacket and some flats. She has a bow in her hair and is wearing a sapphire necklace. Not a panda in sight she looks pretty.


    Sei: Why are you just staring at me like that.


    Zen....


    Decklyn: This is time yousay you look pretty


    Zen: You look pretty


    Sei face blushes a bit


    Amy: Nice work Xu Tu


    Zola: Are those two not going out yet.


    Benny: They are innocent give them time.


    The Seven ofus get on the boat I hear a familiar voice screaming at me. Than a lightning bolt shoots at me. I avoid it. Lighting High squeaky voice


    Leah : YOU THEIF BASTARD!


    Danm something annoying just appeared in a pint-sized body. It is the Legal Lolli herself Leah Clark. Standing behind her is her little big brother Leo. He grabs her from behind


    Leo: I apologize for my big sister.


    Leah: LEO LET ME GO DANM IT I WON''T BE SATISFIEID UNTIL I LIGHT HIS ASS UP LIKE A CHRISTMAS TREE!


    Zen: You are going to Wonderland as well.


    Leo: Yes, it is my sister birthday and I decided to take her there. Well if you will excuse us.


    Well I can already tell this turn into a headache so much for my two days¡¯ off

 Chapter 24 The Mysterious Old Man

    Zen Pov


    Wonderland is a paradise island that is dedicated to entertainment. For everybody. Young or old. Married, single, gay or straight anybody can find something to do at Wonderland Island. The seven us took the fairy there. Why the hell is Leah still here she is giving me a headache.


    Zen: Why are you still even here


    Leah: How can I have fun when I see a villain right in front of me. I have to make sure you don¡¯t do any evil deeds.


    Leo grabs Leah again than he bow his head and apologizes and drags her away. Now that headache is gone. I can finally start to enjoy my couple of days off. We spend the day here and rest all day tomorrow. Sei and others are eating at the Buffet. I sit next to her I spot some sushi and eat it off her plate.


    Sei: Hey that is mine


    Zen: Don''t be stingy they were out here take one of my egg rolls.


    Sei: Your lucky I like egg rolls.


    We begin to trade things off our plates I notice she has something on her face. I tell her she keeps missing it so I just decide to wipe it off. The others are giving us stares.


    Zola: I think I need some insulin


    Benny: Why


    Zola: It is too sweet around here and It is giving me diabetes to much fluff. need violence, oh can''t go much longer ahhh the sugar is killing me.{Sarcastically)


    Everyone: hahahah


    Decklyn: Sei and Zen sitting in a tree F-U-C-K-I-N-G


    Sei: DECKLYN YOU ASSHOLE


    Sei chucks a piece of pizza at Decklyn he ducks and it hits Benny. Amara laughs and Benny shoves pie in her face and then things just get out of control from. there and we begin to have a food fight more and more. Leah comes over


    Leah I knew you little delinquents would start som......


    Zola: SHUT UP


    And he chucks some ice-cream at her. That pisses Leah off and like a Pikachu she zaps everyone one in the immediate area. Which cause more damage. The captain comes and we are in trouble, Sei take her gold card and pays for all the damage. Than Amy Uses a clean spell to clean us all up.. Than I head to bathroom to much coke at the Buffet. After I do my business. I see a Japanese old man. he wearing a white kimono and has a cane with a red jewel on it he issurrounded by youths.


    Youths: Hey Oldman this jacket was expensive. It was at least a 1000 dollars how are you going to compensate m, or do me and my friends have to rough you up a little bit.


    That thing is clearly a knock off he is trying to extort the Oldman.


    Oldman: I would have been happy to pay you but, you are trying to pull wool over this old man eye now I don''t feel like it. You tried to trade and orange for a watermelon and ended up losing both.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Youth;I tried to be polite but you did not except my kindness.


    Oldman:Kids these days. They need a good spanking


    The Youths attack the old man. I decide I am going to help the old guy so I can fill my pocket, but looks like there is no need. The old man uses his cane like a sword, He hits one of the youths in the knees than bops him on the head and knocks him out. Then he hit the next one with several strikes. I could barely even see then. Than the final youth who threatenshim tries to run away but I close line him. After that I take his wallet.


    Zen and Old man: I am taking this for my time.


    We both look at each other. The old man has a couple of wallets in his hand aswell from the guy''s that he hasbeats up. He sees me doing the exact same thing he is doing an than give off A hearty laugh


    Oldman: hahahahahahahhaha


    Zen: What is so funny?


    Oldman: Nothing. Do you mind If you spare a moment?


    Zen: If you have the cash


    Oldman" This little rascal remind me of me when I was a boy


    He throws me two wallets in his hand. I guess I got a couple of minuets. We sit down and we begin talking. The old guy fine s me interesting and we talk a lot. He shows me how to lift wallet faster than I normally do. It all about slide of hand he says. He also tells me he meeting his grandson on Wonder Island for the first time. he is my age. I here Sei calling me.


    Sei: Zen where here hey who is this.


    Oldman: Is this your girlfriend Ah the Spring of youth is blowing in. I remember back in my day I use to be quite the ladies¡¯ man. They would be like Senpai notice me. I was a real heat breaker


    Zen: WHAT DO YOU MEANTHE SPRING OF YOUTH! Your bragging now old man


    Oldman; Get on out of here you little rascal remember it all about slide of hand.


    The Oldman turns around and walks away. I did not even get his name


    Sei: Who was that


    Zen; Don''t know?


    Sei: Come on everybody is waiting for us.


    Sei pulls me along and we head back to the others


    Oldman Pov


    That kid is related to me. I get back to my room and I have 3 Shadow Blade members tied up. I sound proof it so they can''t hear what I am about to do with them. They snuck on to the ship., But this is just the scout team. There are probably more that will show up. I ungag one of the members.


    Oldman: Do you know who I am


    Grunt: You are the Samurai for hire. You¡¯re the Ashura Blade. Your Saito Onizuka.Formerly married to Retired elderNatsumi Onizuka.


    Saito: Now who oversees your mission I want to get this over with.


    Grunt: It was just us I swear.


    Saito: I don''t like people lying to me SETSUNA I SUMMOND YOU!


    I turnmy cane into a Katanawith a red blade and a black hilt


    Saito: I only need one of youFIRE SLASH!


    Grunt: AHAHHAHAHHAAHH!


    I burnthe grunt into ash. i am not known for my patience. Beside I have twomore of them. The others start to cower in fear. Kill a chicken to warn the monkeys. I ungag the second grunt


    Saito: Would you like tell me who Ryoma sent


    Grunt:2: I WILL NEVER TALK!


    Saito: Than you are no use to me BURN!


    Grunt 2: AHHHHHHH!


    I turn to grunt 3


    Saito: I will tell you this now. I won''t kill you with a simple strike if you don''t talk I will make it as painful and slowly as possible. Now do you still not know anything.


    Grunt 3: HAKUTO IT IS HAKUTO!


    Danm had to be fucking Hakuto. Ryoma really does not know how to hold back even when it is up against a child. Reiko was right to worry. I am glad she asks me to follow him. I slash the 3 guard and he burns. They would have killed him anyway. I am saving time. Then I turn Setsuna back into a cane and I head off to Wonderland. Oh, Zen and that girl I saw earlier are going off buy themselves. Let see what kind of game my grandson has. I am not snooping I am bodyguarding. Don''t judge me.

 Chapter 25 Its A Date

    Zen Pov


    We finally make it to Wonderland theme park. We get off the fairy and decide what we are going to do. Amy and Decklyn decide to go to the Carnival area first. I don''t know when, but Benny snuck off with Amara somewhere. Zola went to the Food Court.


    Leah: I guess it just us thief.......


    Leah starts looking at Sei chest and starts to get angry. You can see it all over her face. Sei is a little more developed than most girls her age and Leah who is already part of the itty bitty titty committee standing next to Sei makes her small boobs even smaller. Sei is only 14 while Leah just turned 18 today. Leah is already done growing. Sei has more room to develop


    Sei: What?


    Leah: How old are you


    Sei: 14


    Leah: What is your bust size


    Zen:D and growing


    Sei: HOW THE HELL DO YOU KNOW MY BUST SIZE!


    Zen: Benny he has a gift.


    Sei: I AM GOING TO KILL HIM!


    Leo picks up Leah over his back


    Leo: I will be taking my sister. She can be a little blunt sometimes and hard to handle. Enjoy your date manage to calm


    Leah: : LET ME GO LEO! I HAVE TO MAKE SURE THE DELINQUENT AND THE TITTY MONSTER DON''T TRY ANYTHING NAFARIOUS!


    Sei: WHO ARE YOU CALLING A TITTY MONSTER MIDGET!


    Leah: DID YOU JUST CALL ME SHORT! LET ME AT HER


    I try to holdSei back and Leo dashes away with Leah. Sei not a titty monster yet. Sei is like a younger version of Suzaku with shorter hair. Suzaku is an E cup. Sei does not like her big breast because she says it getsin the way when she is fighting. I finally manage to calm Sei down. I just realized something. We are alone together. I have only been alone with her. the first time I met her when we were training otherwise there has always been one other person. Is This a date. Why am I getting nervous it is Sei for crying out loud? Calm down


    Sei: The nerve of that bitch


    Zen: Don''t take it personal she just jealous, Hey want to go do the arcade


    Sei: Sure


    We head to the arcade and we decide to play a little bit of mortal combat. We have several rounds but she ends up winning the last round.


    Game: FINNISH HIM!


    Than Sei use her character finishing move and cuts offmy character¡¯s head and she starts to gloat. Strangely I am not that mad. I am usually angry when I lose to Decklyn or benny when they start. Than we play adriving game and Sei sucks. I mean how can you get such a low score. I feat for the person who gives her a driving test. I laugh at her and she starts to hit me on the shoulder is does not at all. When we are about to leave, I hear something. They are talking about the game Shoot Them Up. It a game. Where two players get a pistol as a controller and you shoot as many target as you can. You can also shoot your opponent¡¯s targets so they will not get any points.


    Mc: Can anyone defeat our champion Conrad Gantz pro gamerin the Game Shoot Them Up. Thee Prize will be 500 dollars and a life time pass to Wonderland.


    Sei: Must be promotional stunt


    Zen: That easy money and I don''t even have to beat anyone up. I will be right back.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Sei: I am coming to it might be fun


    Zen: Your already rich


    Sei: You can keep the money if I win. I just want to go up for the challenge.


    We get in line.. Conrad is cocky and he beats one person after another and finally only two people are left me and Sei. Sei goes up.


    Conrad: A girl seriously, why Don''t you just step down


    Sei: Just play the game


    They begin to play the game. they are both going. Sei is pretty good at this game because her dad actually taught her how to use a gun. She is not as good as me, but she can still shoota pistol. Conrad is getting nervous. When a gleam of light goes into Sei''s eyes. and Conrad get a head of Sei. It happens again and again. I follow the light and i see a person with a mirror. THAT BASTARD IS CHEATING! Sei ended up losing.


    Conrad: Sorry sweetie looks like I win


    Sei: dick


    I go up to the stage. I also throw something to where the beam of light is. a man falls to the ground. Conrad starts to sweat. Sei looks angry, but says nothing. People go over to help the man


    Zen: Let see how good you are when it is a fair fight


    Conrad: I.....don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about


    Zen: You don''t have to admit it. I am just going to embarrass you in front ofeverybody.


    Conrad: I don''t need him to beat you


    We begin playing and not only do I hit my targets. I also hit all of his targets as well. I am making sure he does not get a single point. Then I shoot behind my back. I also cover my eyes and hit all the targets. It is a flawless victory.


    Sei: Now you¡¯re just showing off


    Mc: We have a winner


    I come to collect my prize. Than Sei and I leave. After that we go on a rollercoasters and rides. Than we hit the food court. I head to bathroom. On my way, back I noticea crane game. I see a stuffed Panda bear. I get a couple quarters out of my pocket and I win the panda. Sei would love this. As you know Sei love Pandas her favorite movie is Kung Fu Panda 3, only because it had a lot of pandas. I hide it behind my back and go over to Sei.


    Sei: What took you so long


    Zen: I got something since I won 500 dollars today. I guess i could spend a little bit


    I takeout the stuff Panda she runs over and hugs me and takes the panda. This feels kind of nice.


    Sei: THANK YOU ZEN I COULD KISS YOU!


    Zen: What?


    Sei: .... I said I miss you not Icould kiss you, because that would be weird...you know what I am justgoing to stop talking now. Oh, look let go to the Haunted house


    Zen:... Um ok


    We head into the haunted house with 3 other couples. The old man that I saw on the boat trys to go in, but the people says. That he is to old and they don''t want to get sued.


    Oldman: THIS IS AGEISM YOU SNOT NOSE BRAT!


    Worker: I am sorry Senior but we don''t want to scare you to a heart attack


    Oldman: WHO ARE CALLING OLD I AM 68


    Worker: That older than my grandfather


    Oldman: I have a mind to cut you down


    Worker: SECURITY!


    Zen: Poor bastards have know Idea what they are getting into. I almost feel bed. They should of just let him.


    Sei and I go into the haunted house with the 3 other couples. The other girls latch on to their boyfriends when they get scared. Nothing is scaring Sei and then a clown comes out she screams and her first instinct is topunch it in the nose like a shark. It was pretty funny, but I did feel bad for the clown


    Zen: Your scared of clowns


    Sei: They are evil soul sucking demons no offense to Byakko.


    Zen: That scream was girly


    Sei: Shut up


    We continue to go on in the haunted house. The other three couples are real scaredy-cat. They would not last a minuet in the demon cave. A zombie comes out and falls to the ground. It a sword wound in his chest there is a pool of blood everywhere.


    Sei: That one was good


    Zen: Yes, but shouldn''t a zombie head be cut off not be stabbed in the heart.Waitthat smell it blood that SHIT IS REAL.


    Sei: WHAT!


    Guy: Quit trying to scare us kid


    Girlfriend: They must be in on it.


    The guy and his girlfriend walk into the next room when their heads disappear from their bodies blood spills out everywhere. HOLY SHIT! That could have been me and Sei. We were in the lead the whole time. Seven Ninja appear. I would know those clothesanywhere. They also have a blade tattoo on their arms. They are from Shadow Blade.


    Other Two Couples: AHHHHHHHHHHHH!


    The othertwo couples try to run but they kill them to before I can stop them. Danm Shadow blade policy no witnesses. Why would they come to such a populated area? They were after me they did not have to kill those uninvolved civilians.


    Sei: YOU BASTARDS!


    Zen: Sei calm down


    Sei: But they killed them who are they


    Zen: Shadow blade

 26 Attack on Wonderland

    Zen Pov


    We are being surrounded by the seven ninjas. Not only did they kill innocent people, but the also ruin my date. Yes, I admit it this is date and is going rather well, until these asshole chops those couples heads off.


    Ninja Leader: Look like we are lucky enough to find the target Commander Hakuto will be pleased. I am Umioof squad 6 under Hakutoremember the name of your executioner.


    Zen: There are more of you, god fucking danm it


    Sei: You did not have to kill them


    Umio:The boy should know our policyno witnesses. It just a shame that you came to the theme park. too bad it will be gone in a couple of hours


    Zen: What was that supposed to mean


    Umio: Since you will be dead anyway. I can tell you. Weput a bomb on the island. We also taken out all the fairy drivers so no one can get away.


    Sei: WHAT!


    Zen: That is what they do since they got a new leader. That asshole Ryoma, He does care who he kills to get his target as long as it is done. They use to have a code. they would not kill woman children or the innocent. Now they are nothing more than thugs for hire.


    Sei: You seem to know a lot about these people.


    Zen: We can talk about this later


    I take knives that I have hidden on mybody. I pass one to say. She declines. She takes a knife her own and it bigger than both of mine. I get a glimpse of Sei panties and my nose bleed a little.


    Sei: Your good


    Zen... Fine um how many can you take


    Sei: I am wearing heels


    Zen: So, 3


    Sei: 3 is fine


    Zen: Guess I will take the other 4. We have to take these guys out. Hesitation and you could end up dead. Will you be ok about taking someone life?


    As I am saying this a Ninja comes and attacks Sei. She blocks his sword with her knife catches his leg and stabs himthe gut than she slits his throat and he falls on the ground. Then she takes some cloth out of her purse and wipe blood off her knife. It weird that I found that hot. This should be expected being the daughter of those two. Her Mom is that Demon Suzaku. and her dad is a Triad Boss


    Sei: This is not my first rodeo


    The Ninja''s are now more cautious. he wanted to go after Sei because he thought she was the weaker of the two of us. She is as almost as strong as I am. There are 6 ninjas left including Umio. I want to take him alive at least until I get some information. Sei and I get Back to back covering each others Blind spots.


    Umio: Johnny died because he was not prepared. Who knew the little girlfriend was a coldblooded killer.


    Sei: The pot calling the kettle black that was self defense


    All Ninja: SELF DEFENSE MY ASS!


    Zen: Maybe excessive use of force but I am not judging you. I need some one like you watch my back. i am glad I am with you right now


    Sei face turns red


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Sei:Stupid.


    Umio: QUIT FLIRTING EVERYONE ATTACK


    Three Ninjas come at me and two come at Sei. I move quick. I cut one in the artery before he even notices. Then I stab another in the Kidney and hegoes down. then I stab another in his neck it goes all the way through. great it is stuck. that was one of my favorite knives. Sei is playing with her opponents like cat does with to mice. She does dance of death cutting the enemy each time she goes pass them.


    Zen: Quit playing with them


    Sei: Fine


    One of the ninjas attacks. She through his legs and cut his Achilles tendons. He falls to the ground. She holds his head in place and slit his throat. Than the other Ninja run at her she stabs him in the eye and he falls to ground.


    Umio: THESE KIDS ARE CRAZY!


    Zen: Grunts are not going to beat me. I did not even have to transform


    Umio tries to run but. i use my shadow to paralyze him so that he can''t move. We begin to interrogate him. I listen to is heartbeat so I know when he is lying. Every time he lies Sei breaks a finger buy freezing it than shattering it. She pretty good at torture. We can''t let him live. So, I take out Kurohime and I cut off his head. eye for and eye. We take the ninjas valuables. Sei said we should sell them and give it to the couple¡¯s families. I agree they did not deserve what happen to them. We exit the haunted house and Wonderland is in Chaos. I spot a familiar face It the Oldman. He has curse sword and he is taking out Ninjas left and right., A ninja sneaks up on him and I throw a ninja star and hit him in the throat. he looks at me and smile. Than he stabs another ninja and the ninja corpse catches on fire. Sei and i Go over and we cover the old man back. We are again surrounded by ninjas


    Ninja: Saito Onizuka how dare you get in our way. I thought you had ties to Shadow Blade


    Saito: That My wife she was an elder, but she retired and has nothing to do with the organization. You are all fair game. like I let you hurt my grandson


    Zen: Onizuka?


    Saito: Oh, Yeah, I am your grandpa


    Zen: Drop a bomb so casual


    Sei: You do the same thing


    Zen: Do I


    Ninja: QUIT IGNORING US!


    Saito: Let¡¯s talk later


    Sei and Zen: Agreed


    Saito, Sei and IContinue our battle with the ninjas are battle with Ninjas. Until there are none left. Now that we got time to breath we share information.


    Saito: Ryoma that bastard I can¡¯t believe he put a bomb on the island this is not good. Also, there are two Captain and one Commander on the Island. Hakuto Is leading the mission.


    Sei: I think we need more man power


    Zen: Your right


    I take out my phone no reception. Than Sei takes out her phone nothing either. Saito does not even have a phone.


    Zen: They must of jams the signal so we can¡¯t call for help


    Sei: We are going have to find everyone individually


    Saito: Not to mention the bomb


    Zen: While taking out the Ninjas, the Captains and Commander Hakuto


    Saito and Zen: I don¡¯t get paid enough for this shit


    Sei: You guys are alike


    Zen and Saito: Really?


    Sei: We will come up with a pan want we find the others.


    We all go to search for the others


    Leah Pov


    I don¡¯t know what is going on but I am certain one of those delinquents are the cause of it. One minuet me and my brother are celebrating my birthday the next we are being attacks by ninjas. Leo turn int is lion form


    Leah: Leo Protect the civilians


    Leo: Got it sis


    I turn my body into electricity and starts zapping ninjas. Then I shoot more bolts of lightning. Any ninjas that get pass me Leo takes care of them buy clawing them away. Danm there are so many. More keep on coming as soon as you take another one out.


    Ninja: STOP THAT KID!


    Leah: I AM 18 TAKE THIS NOVA BOLT!


    Woops I went overboard that guy is now extra crispy. A tornado comes flying at me. I dodge it buy increasing my speed because of the lightning. I turn around a seen a Japanese man with a sword.


    ???: Not bad for a child


    Leah: I AM 18!


    ???: Really? It does not matter You interfering with Shadow Blade. those who interfere die. I am Captain Fuji. State your name little Lolli


    Leah: What did you just call me


    Leo: Oh, great he made fun her height that is not good. EVERYONE ESCAPE NOW MOVE YOUR ASS ! THIS COULD BAD!


    Leah: I AM NOT SHORT! LEO DON¡¯T INTERFERE!


    The Little Lolli Leah begins her battle with Captain Fujin of Shadow Blade Who will win?

 Chapter 27 The Loss of Something Important

    Leah Pov


    This bastard just said a taboo for me and now he is going to have to pay. I am very sensitive when it comes to my size. I am the smallest person in my family. Even my little brotherLeo manage to out grew m when he was in the 6th grade. If I did not have boobs people would treat me as a child forever. This Guy name Fuji takes off his ring and it glowsand it turns into a sword.


    Fuji: KAZU LET BLOW EVERYTHING AWAY! This is my sword Kazu. It has the abilityto control the wind. Let see if the little girl can play with me for a bit ZEPHER STEP!


    His sword glows and in a instant he disappears and he is right in front of me. He goes for my throat. and I use Lighting on my body to dodge it. This guy is quick. Starting from Sophomore year. we are allowed to go off the island to gain experience taking on mission. Being a member of Avengers Academy we aregiven authority to arrest super villains.I have been on several missions. Just because I have a baby face does mean i m a baby. I counter attack while I am dodging


    Leah: INSTANT BOLT!


    He manages to block it with his sword and takes a few steps back.


    Fuji: Came here to kill a kid now I have to killa different one what a pain


    Leah: So you are doing all this to take out one target.


    Fuji: Our Commander is a little flashy without a moral compass orders are orders. Beside this might be the only time we can get him for a long time.


    Leah: Who are you after?


    Fuji: I guess It does not matter if I tell you are not since you will be dead anyway. We are after a kid named Shade


    Leah: I KNEW IT WAS THAT DELINQUENTS FAULT!


    Fuji: Oh, so you know him. This makes things easier tell me where he is at and I will let you and your brother over there live.


    Leo: I am not afraid of death. I don''t backstab my comrades


    Leah: He may be a delinquent but he is still a member of my school. It is my duty as a upper classman to look after my juniors so they won''t be bullied. I will uphold justice and place you under arrest.


    Fuji: HAHHAHAHAHAH! You really think you can arrestme. You won''t even beable to beat me midget.


    A vain in my head starts to take off my gloves. I wear rubber gloves to keep my power in check. I had them made freshman year. Then I take a tootsie pop out my pocket I take of the rapper and put it in my mouth.


    Leo: Great she took off her gloves


    Leah: You have till i finish this sucker. When I get to the center of the tootsie pop you will be defeated


    Fuji: Don''t get cocky little girl. ZEPHER SLASH


    Leah: THUNDER STEP!


    Our speed cross each other. He is fast, but I amfaster. With my gloves on I con only release up to75% of my powernow I canrelease the full 100 %. We both are too fast to see buy the naked eye.


    Fuji: TWISTER SLAH!


    Leah: THUNDER STORM! our attack clash and destroy some of the area. I really hope I do not have to pay for that. I hope this place has Super fights insurance. I see a chance while he is distracted.


    Leah: THUNDER YOYO!If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I make a yoyo out of electricity and I wrap it around his neck. Not only do I swing him around like a rag doll but I am also shocking him at the same time. I through him into a hot dog stand and the boiling water falls on him.


    Fuji: AHHHHHHH YOU BITCH. This was job at first. ow I won''t be satisfied until your dead


    He begins to hack away, now he is not using any form at all. He is blinded buy rage. I should know. I am blinded by rage all the time. I am avoiding him and dodging him like a nimble gazelle. I starting to get to center of my sucker. I guess i should finish this off iI do not want to call myself a liar.


    Leah: THUNDER HALBERD


    I throw my halberd like a spear and it hits Fuji and he is electrocuted. He can barely stand. How many licks dose it takes to get to the center of a tootsie pop. enough to kick your ass.


    Fuji: Danm... I lost


    ???: How pathetic you can''t even take care of a little girl.


    Leo and I turn around and see a man he has big build and he has a whole bunch of scars on hisface. something about him makes me scared.


    Fuji: Commander Hakuto


    Hakuto: You are disgrace to Shadow Blade now DIE!


    Hakuto with a slash of his sword cuts Fuji in half. ....he killed him just like that. weren¡¯t they on the same side. This guy is dangerous. I don''t think i can handle him.


    Leah: RUN! LEO, WE GOT RUN NOW!


    Both Leo and I bolt. This guy smells of death and blood. This first time I am actually scared someone before. Leo can since it to. It his animal instinct kicking in.


    Hakuto: Do You think I would just let you go CHAOS SLASH


    Hakuto swings his swords and blows both me and Leo away. I think I broke my arm. Leo is not in any better shape than I am this is bad.


    Hakuto: I am far stronger than that weakling Fuji.


    This is bad really bad Leah get up get up.


    Hakuto: CHAOS SLASH


    I close my eyes, but the hit does not happen. I open. Leo is standing in front of me . There. Is a huge slash mark going down his chest? He starts to spit out bloodhe falls to the ground


    Leah: LEO! get up you idiot brother get up.


    Leo: looks like I am not going to make it out of this. I already said I was not afraid of death, but I am afraid of leaving you alone ( Cough up blood)


    Leah: Shut up idiot brother calm down just rest


    He spits out more blood and his face gets paler and paler he can barely open his eyes. His blood is covered in my body. Closes his eyes. I can''t hear his heart beat. I try to revive him with shocks, but it does not work.


    Leah; Leo GET UP GET UP DON''T LEAVE ME ALL ALONE. YOUR THE ONLY ONE I HAVE!


    I shake him but he won''t answer me. tears start falling from eyes


    Hakuto: Don''t be sad you will join him soon DEMON''S WRATH!


    Is this it am I am going to die


    Saito" AUSURA FLAME!


    A burning flame attacks Hakuto attack and cancels it. It is and Oldman. Hakuto see the old man and his complexion darkens. I also hear people. It is everyone. Zen, Sei, Amara, Amy, Benny Decklyn and Zola.


    Zen......Leo


    Leah: HE IS GONE MY BROTHER IS DEAD!


    Everyone: ......


    Hakuto: The Asura Saito Onizuka


    Saito: Demon SwordsmenHakuto Miyabi. You went to far killing that kid.


    Hakuto: I am assassin I have killed many. Who cares about a kid. Is that Shade''s bastard over there? Out respect I will ask you stand down.


    Saito; I refuse, Zen Take your friends, and get out of here. Leave him to me


    Zen: Ok Grandpa Leah we got to go


    Leah: I am not leaveing my brother.


    Zola: Were not giving you a choice


    Zola comes over and picks me upover his shoulder


    Leah: Put me down. I must take revenge.


    Zola: You are not strong enough and you will die. Do you want your brother sacrifice to be for nothing. he wanted you to live.


    Leah: What do you know...


    As we are running I can see tears runningdown Zola''s eyes


    Leah: You knew him well


    Zola; Best friend since I came to planet when I was in the 6th grade. Wedrifted a part in high school, but we still went out and play from time to time. I know how you feel, but now is not the time. This group just mad a huge mistake and they will pay with their lives.


    This is the day my sense of justice and my naivetywas shattered also my desire to be a hero. This is also the Day the 8 of us form the legendary group called the Outcast


    .

 Chapter 28 Enter...The Wild Idiot

    Zen Pov


    Zen: Wow who knew a four foot 11 girl could hold all that rage look at her go. She is like a rabid Pikachu that has been starved for several days, and that has been poked by a stick to many times.


    Sei: Can you blame her she is grieving


    Decklyn: I am just glad she is not grieving on us. I think she is stuck on stage 4 anger. I feel like werethe bad guys for not stoppingthe lightning ball of rage.


    Leah right now is like a lose canon. she has gone out of control every assassin as she sees them. Sheeliminates them without prejudice. Was she not the one that was talking about justice? DANM! She tuned into electricity and went through several ninjas. She just snapped that guys neck.


    Zola: I will stay here and make sure she does not get into to much trouble. The rest of you go figure out a plan to find the bomb. I won¡¯t let any other people on our side die/


    Benny: Your brave man Zola


    Decklyn: I rather deal with the bomb


    BOOOOOOM! A crash down turning several assassins in to charcoal. Leah has defiantlymadeShadow Blade''slist. I think we all will make their list after today. We split off into three groups. Zola and Leah are Elimination squad. They will take out all assassin. Decklyn, Amara and Amy. They are rescue squad. They will try to evacuate as many people as they possibly can. Finally, Sei and I are the Bomb squad are goal is fine the bomb and defuse it. When did I become a hero? I had better get paid for this shit later. We all head off


    Sei: Where do you think the bomb is at.


    Zen: They probably want to cause the most destruction they are goingto put it in the dead center of the island. So, my guess it is going to be in the hotel dead center in the is island.


    Sei: Ok let¡¯s go AHHH!


    I turn around. I see one of Sei¡¯s heels breaks and she falls on her face and eats dirt. I try hard not to laugh. Lucky for us the gift shop is selling shoes. How can her heel not break when she is fighting, but when we are just walking it snaps? I find her size and we head to the hotel. We enter it and spot the bomb. I just sitting there out in the open. No guards. This is not their style. Something is up.


    Byakko: KID WATCH YOUR BACK!


    A piecing blade of light comes flying at us. I manage to Dodge but Sei gets hit in the leg. SHIT! It Byakko had not have warned me it would have been a lot.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ???: Oh, poo My light strike was avoided. and i only manage to damage one of them Regulus what gives.


    We see a girl with blonde hair brown eyes. She looks European and has some Japanese descent. She is Sei and My age. Her breasts are comparable to Sei. Honestly. She looks like a magical girl. Yellow dress and lion ears sticking out of her hair. and a tail that is shining like the sun. Who is she talking to. Could she have contracted with something?


    Regulus: It appears that boy and girl have contracted with Demons. They are pretty strong as well Hana you will have to be careful.


    Hana: Demons not Celestial Beast? Demon are bad right. They must be with people who has been attackingWonderland. All wanted was a vacation with my friends one last hurrah and I do not even get that.


    Zen: I think your misunderstanding........


    Hana: SHUT UP! TELL ME HOW DISARM THE BOMB OR DIE !


    She charges at me Idon¡¯t even get time to explain myself when she starts attacking me with her Rapier. I fuse with Byakko. Danm this stupid magical girl she is not letting me get a word in.


    Zen: Can we just talk for.....


    Hana: SHINNING SWOD DANCE!


    Zen: FUCK IT DEVOUNING SHADOW!


    The idiot uses her sword to thrust and light blast come out of it. I use darkness to absorb all of her attacks. Than I clash with her sword with Kurohime.


    Hana: Your pretty good for someone being the same as me. My Gaston is getting a real workout. For villain you have excellent swordsmanship.


    Zen: I am not a villain


    Hana: HOW CAN YOU NOT BE A VILLIAN! You are dress in Black. You have and evil like power and your eyes are very scary.


    Zen:........ Idiot


    Hana: I am not and idiot. You¡¯re the idiot .....IDIOT !


    Zen: You are such an idiot youcan¡¯t even come up with a good comeback.


    Sei: Um guys


    Hana: SHUT UP STUPID HEAD!


    Zen: Oh, Stupid head what are we in grade school. are you sure you are the same age me? IdiotMagical girl Bakahime saving the world but losing 1 I.Q point at a time.


    Hana: I am half Japanese. I can understand what you are saying. How dare you call me stupid again.


    Zen: Sorry I thought you were so dumb you could not possiblyknow two languages.


    Hana: I HAPPEN TO KNNOW THREE JAPANESE, ENGLISH AND FRENCH Now who is the idiot here Baka


    Sei: GUYS !


    Hana and Zen: WHAT!


    Sei: You know we still have a bomb to defuse and I have no idea what the hell I am doing over here. we are down to two minutes. Can you two please stop fighting. Realize we are all on the same side. Both of you are morons


    I just realize whatSei has been doing while I was fighting the moron. She hobbled her way over andtriedto defuse the bomb, but she isn''t doing so well because she only got a C on her last bomb defusing test in class. The two of us put aside our differences and go to the bomb


    Hana: You¡¯re not with them


    Zen: THAT IS WHAT I BEEN TRING TO TELL YOU MORON!


    She turns red and tilts her head down. Looking like a kid that just got caught doing something wrong. To apologize Hana heals Sei leg good as new. While I deal with the bomb. This thing is difficult. It is way more advance than the ones in class. Lucky for me I got and A. have gotten it down to two wires. One red the other is blue. Three are thirty seconds left.


    Zen: Ok Red or Blue


    Hana: Red


    Zen: Blue it is.


    I cut the blue the wire the bomb starts to tick and then it stops. Oh, I did It THANK FUCKING GOD AND HALALLUEHJA! I covered in sweat and can finally relax now. If I would have listen to the moron we all would have been blown sky high.


    Hana: Did I say red I meant blue


    Sei: It a little too late for that. All is well that end well.


    Zen: No, it is not we all could have died if I had listen to Bakahime.


    At nowhere someone goes crashing through the window. it is Hakuto and he is covered in burn marks andcuts. His face is all bloody and swollen. Saito comes walking. He raises and eyebrow.


    Saito: I did not think that both my grandchildren would be here. Zen this is your cousin Hana Onizuka. She is myson''s daughter of My first Marriage. When I lived in France for bit. What can I say I was a player back in the day.


    Hana: HOW COULD I BE RELATED TO THIS ASSHOLE!


    Zen: THERE IS NO WAY I AM RELATED TO BAKAHIME!


    Saito: What are you doing here Hana. I thought you were with your parents in France.


    Hana: My parents are moving and I must transfer schools. I would only go if. I could go to wonderland with my friends for the last time.


    Why do i have a bad feeling about this.


    Saito: What School are you going to now


    Hana: Avengers Academy I will be a freshmen once my transfer is complete.


    Zen: NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO !

 Chapter 29 No Holds Bars: Cage Match

    Zen Pov


    After the incident at Wonderland. Sei and I really did not feel like competing anymore in the finals. So the Final match was James Rodger Vs Torin. Like expected Torin won. We have Leo funeral after the tournament. Our whole grade was there. He was well liked and died before his time. I use the money I stole from the Shadow Blade assassin to pay for his funeral. It was good service. They played Leo''s favorite song. Welcome to the Jungle.


    Oh, Before I forget Bakahime. I mean my cousin Hana transferred this week. She moved in with Sei and Amy. I don''t know How Sei can get along with that girl. She drives me crazy. it does not help she transferred into my class andthe three of us sit together. Bakahime is the smartest idiot I have ever met in my life. She is book smart and gets straight A''s but, she is not that street smart. She is type of person that would get fooled by person telling her she will be actress in a movie and the movie would be a porno. She is not street smart at all. Sei is the opposite. Sei was raised by gang members she knows the streets, but she not that book smart. I guess they get along so well, because each has what the other is missing and they complement each other.


    Hana¡¯stransformation involves Regulus. He is aCelestial Beast. It had gold fur with a blue flame mane and tail. While Sei and I use Demonic energy. Hana uses Heavenly energy with her qui. Grandpa said I must look out for her so I am kind of stuck with her. Like a stray dog that you fed once and now it will not go away. it¡¯s time for lunch and I get my food I sit next to Benny and Decklyn I take a sip of apple juice/


    Decklyn: I did not know you were starting a harem


    Zen: PFFFFFTTTTTTTT !


    I spit out what I was drinking into Decklyn face. Benny starts laughing and. Decklyn takes a napkin andwipes off his face.


    Zen: WHAT THE HELL GAVE YOU THAT IDEA !


    Decklyn: Your chemistry


    Zen: WHAT FUCKING CHEMSTRY! Beside she is my cousin and I already like Sei.


    Benny: He finally admits to the world


    Decklyn: Our little emo is growing up, but aren''t you halfJapanese


    Zen: What does that half to do with anything.


    Decklyn: Can''t you marry your cousin inJapan, besides, She is your moms half-brother¡¯s daughter. So, you share even less blood. She is cute too, she has already gotten a fan club.


    Zen: HOW IS BAKHIME CUTE!


    Decklyn: She is part of the 3 B''s club


    Zen: 3 B''s club?


    Decklyn: BLONDE, BUEATAFUL AND BUSTY! Her tits are almost as big as Sei''s. I feel like button her shirt could pop off like a rocket and hit someone in the eye at any moment.


    I throw a piece a chicken at Decklyn.


    Benny: You know with thatnew law of Polygamy is legal.


    Decklyn: You canhave two baby mamas.


    Zen: BOTH OF YOU SHUT UP!


    In recent year cheating got bad for both men and women. There was a lot of stabbing and suicides. Also alien races came to earth and some races had several partnersThe government thought of a laws. The Polygamist Act was the compromise. It stated that a man could have many wives, or women could have many husbands, or if your gay or lesbianthere can be many of yours as you want. You can get married as long all of you are consented. I just figured the government got tired of hiding their mistresses and their bastards.


    Decklyn: Threesome


    I start to imagine it and I get a nose bleed. WHY THE FUCK AM IMAGINING BAKAHIME NAKED. DANM YOU DECKLYN YOU GOT THAT VISION INTO MY MIND !


    Hana: Hey can I sit down are you sick or something your nose is bleeding


    Sei: Yah are you all right do you need to go to the nurse.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Amy, Hana and Sei come sit with us. For some reason Alberto is here as well. He really does look like his sister Amara. I can hardly tell them apart.


    Zen:..... Totally fine room is just stuffy.


    I quickly get a napkin and wipe my nose. I look at not there pair of mountain and the blood in my nose runs out like a geyser.


    Zen: I AM GOING TO THE BATHROOM!


    After I come back we all begin to eat , Sei, Hana and I have pile food stacked up to our plate.


    Benny: How can the three of you eat so much


    Hana, Sei and Zen: Contract


    Everyone: Huh?


    Hana: I am contracted with a Celestial beast and Sei and Zen are contacted with two Demonic Beast. That uses a lot of energy so we must eat a lot. But a perk is no matter how much we eat we never get fat


    Sei: Not to mention it slows down the ageing. My mother is 40, but she looks like she is in her late 20''s.


    Amy and Alberto: Lucky bitches


    Zen: Alberto did you say something


    Alberto: Not a thing.


    ????: Well well well look what we got here.


    we all turn around god danm it is fucking Torin


    Hana: Who is ponytail


    Sei: he is dick ignore him


    Torin: Shade It shame you dropped out of the competition using your friends death as an excuse.


    Zen: What did you just say?


    Torin: You heard me Shade. you got lucky, you are nothing more than a coward. Well look who we have here a new face. I am Torin. who might this be.


    Zen: Back off Torin Bakahime is not on the menu


    Hana: HANA MY NAME IS HANA! DANM IT YOU ARE SUCH AN ASSHOLE !


    Torin: How about you come sit with me instead beautiful.


    Hana: Zen may be and Asshole, but you are a Dick. I think I will pass. I hate playboy''s and tools. I would not be surprise if you have a secret love child.


    Zen: Wow Bakahime said something smart.


    Hana: I say smart things all the time DID YOU JUST CALL ME BAKAHIME AGAIN!


    She begins to yell at me in Japanese shouting at me saying several different cursed words. Sei, Hana and I are the only one who can speak Japanes so nobody else knows what we are saying. Torin is getting increasingly angry being ignored by Hana he reaches for her but my foot instinctively kicks him across the room. She looks at me weird. She also stops curing at me. The Cafeteria is nor silent all eyes are on us


    Zen: Whoops my foot


    Everyone: THAT WAS SO ON PURPOSE!


    Torin gets up and he summons his axe Fenrir he points it at me.


    Torin: First it is with Sei now the new girl. Ever since I have met you, things have stopped going my way. How about we finish what should have at the tournament. I CHALLANGE YOU TO A NO HOLDS BAR CAGE MATCH AFTER SCHOOL!


    Everyone; GASP!


    Zen: I accept


    Everyone: GASP!


    Benny: A NO HOLDS BAR CAGE MATCH THERE HAS NOT BEEN ONE OF THOSE AND YEAR DECKLYN GET NUMBER OF YOUR BOOKIE WERE GOING TO MAKE A LARGE PROFIT


    Decklyn: I am already dialing him. I can See it now the Demi God Torin vs, Our Boy Zen the Demonic Shadow Tiger. It is God vs Demon. The Championship that should happen. Only this one is with no rules. I can hardly wait.


    Torin: Enjoy living for the next couple of hours hahahah. I will make sure to take care of those two for you.


    Zen: I am going to shove my foot so far down your throat that you will be shitting out your teeth. The tooth Fairy won''t want what is under your pillow. She will make you pay her.


    Torin: YOU!


    Zen: I am going to shove my foot so far up your ass. There will be a birthmark of a boot on your new born child''s ass


    Everyone: Danm


    Hana: if his lethal tongue is not pointing at you he can be kind of funny


    Sei: Was that a compliment


    Hana: NOT AT ALL !


    Sei: Right


    Torin leaves stomping away.


    Sei: Do you know how dangerous a NoHold Bar Cage Match is.


    Hana: What is a No Holds Bar Cage Match


    Benny: A No Holds Bar Cage Match is one of the most dangerous types of duels. The rules are there are no rules. You are locked in the cage with your opponents until one of you is knocked out. There is no surrendering. Once you knock your opponent unconsciousa key will appear and you will be able to escape.


    Hana: that sound dangerous


    Sei: It is, but this idiot excepted it without hesitation. Do you realize you will locked in a cage with Torin? That guy hates you with a passion he might even try to kill you.


    Zen: I won''t be locked in the cage with him. He will be locked in the cage with me.


    Hana: Cool


    Zen: What was that


    Hana: Nothing


    LikeOptimus Prime says one shall stand, and one shall fall.

 Chapter 30 I Dont do Anything for Free

    Benny Pov


    Zen: Where are you three going?


    Benny: This is going to one of the best fights of the year I must get everything situated.


    Decklyn and I have been waiting for a good fight like this. I grabbed Amara... I mean Alberto, because I need an extra pair of hands.


    Amara: What about classes


    Benny: Who care about classes when this is a golden opportunity to strike it rich. If we don''t move now we won''t be able to capitalizeon this golden opportunity.


    Decklyn and Amara: You been hanging out with Zen too much.


    We strat by making posters and going to Class 2A. There I meet Tony my supplier. He can make copies of anything. I give him a 20 percent of all our profits and he will copy food and drinks from the cafeteria. Just buy one thing and we can use Tony power to make as much food as we want. While Amara puts out poster and Decklyn makes a concession stand with Tony. I sneak into the main office. and lock door. Then I turn on the intercom


    Benny: ATTENTION STUDENTS OF AVENGERS ACADAEMY TODAY WE HAVE A SPECIAL TREAT! THE MATCH THAT EVERYONE WANTED TO SEE. TORIN ODINSON WILL VS ZENTORA SHADE IN A NO HOLDS BAR CAGE MATCH!SNACKS WILL BE PROVIDED FOR LOW PRICE, BET WILLBE TAKEN BY ME BENNY PARKER ALBERTO SANCHEZ AND DECKLYN MURDOCHTHE MATCH STARTS AT 3:30 BE THERE !


    I think that got their attention suddenly my spider sense is going off like crazy. How did they get here so quick the door is kicked open by the Student Council President my big sister Petra Parker?


    Petra: ARE YOU FIGHT PROMITING AGAIN YOU LITTLE BRAT !


    She comes after me I start to jump out the window I shoot a web out and swing to the next building Petra follows me.


    Petra: Benjamin why are you like this is this some sort of phase of teenage rebellion.


    Benny:Everybody in family always have a stick up their butt. This is not a form of teenage rebellion I am just me. I like doing things that I like to do. Were young why do we have to be responsible all the time. learn live a little we are only young once. This is time to go balls to wall YOLO! (You OnlyLive Once)


    After twenty minuets from constant chasing I finally give Petra the slip. Then I meet Up with Alberto AKA Amara and Decklyn and we prepare for the fight take your bets everyone.


    Zen Pov


    Zen: WowBenny really knows how to promote a fight.


    It is now 3:00 and we have just finish school. Hana, Sei and Ihead to the Arena. The two of the go and take their seats with. Amy,and Zola. Freshmen aren''t the only people here. I also spot some upper classman and big names. LikeIlliya Romanov, Ochaka the Prince of Wakanda, and Mister big man on campus himself Logan Macalister. Torin comes in and he is surrounded by girls. It is not like I am jealous or anything.


    Girl 1: After you beat loser we are going to go on our date Torin.


    Girl 2: No he promise to go a date with me


    Girl 3: You sluts are both wrong he is going on a date with me


    They begin to have a cat fight. God I hate this guy. Some of the malesin the audience seem to have the same opinion as I do, because I hear them cheering and jeering


    Boy: KICK HIS ASS SHADE!


    Boy 2: YEAH KILL THAT PRETTY BOY HE STOLE MY GIRLFRIEND!


    Boy 3: HE HAS GOT THREE GIRLS FIGHTING OVER HIM AND A CHERING SQUAD! I DON''T EVEN HAVE A GIRL THAT IS A FRIEND 1 SEND HIM TO HELL!


    When did I become the hero to jealous and lonely boys everywhere. Then I look in to crowd I see Sei and Hana Cheering for me. The corner of my mouth raises up.. The crowd look where O am looking and see Sei and Hana


    Boy: FUCK YOU SHADE! TORIN HAS GOT QUANTITY BUT YOU GOT QUALITY!


    Boy 2: GO TO HELL YOU LIAR I THOUGHT YOU WERE ONE OF US!


    Boy 3: GO TORIN!


    Wow they change at a drop at the hat. Oh well them being jealous me kind of makes me feel good. Am I am asshole probably, But I am a likable asshole. We both get to the colosseum am the A. I turns on


    A. I: This is a noholds bar cage match. The winner will be decided when someoneloses consciences. A key will appear and you will b able to escape the cage. You will not be able to surrender once the match begins. Once it starts it will have to go to the end. Do both of you understand


    Torin and Zen: Yes


    A.I: Very well the battle between Demigod and Shadow Tiger is about to begin. Please wait for teleportation. The battle will start aftera three second countdown when you appear in the cage. Do both understandIf you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    We both nod our heads. Then I fuse with Byakko and draw Kurohime. Torin summons his axe Fenrir.


    Torin: Get ready to taste Asgardian steel


    We teleport into a cage nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. The countdown begins 3¡­.. 2¡­¡­.1 START! We both charge at each other and my sword collide with his axe and a huge shockwave happen. Than we both increase our speed and it is like our weapons have turned invisible because they are moving to fast all you can see are the sparks. The people are shocked of what they are seeing on the monitor.


    Upperclassmen: ARE THOSE TWO ON STIMULANTS OH MY GOD WHAT THE FUCK !


    Upperclassmen: I CAN¡¯T BELIVE THOSE TWO OUR FRESHMEN !


    Logan: See I told you Illiya that this would not be a normal kids fight look at those two rascals go. They remind me of me when I was there age.


    Illiya: Why are you talking like and old man your only four years older than them, But I will have to admit it is a better fight than I have expected.


    Ochaka: My eyes can hardly keep up with their movements, Logan be better train more one of these guys might past you


    Logan: I will keep that in mind


    Torin uses his foot and he send me back, but not before I am able to punch him in the Throat. I fall against the cage and he is holding his throat.


    Torin: YOU BASTARD GRAND FREEZE !


    I hit the ground with his axe the area begins to freeze. Do you think a slight chill like that will get rid of me I do not think so?


    Zen: PHANTOM!


    I turn myself intangible with the power of Byakko shadow power. The attack goes completely through me while I am in phantom form. Now it is my turn to attack


    Zen: SHADOW CLAW!


    I give my shadow a physical form and I grab Torin with my claw than I bang him on cage back and forth and he taking a lot of damage.


    Torin: ABSOLUTE ZERO!


    Cold air start freezing my claw and freezes all the way up to my hand and I force to break my attack. I think I got a little frostbite on my hand. I look at it.


    Zen: Yep that is frostbite looks like my left hand will be useless for the remainder of the fight.


    Torin: Your hand is now completely frozen solid be careful it might shatter. There is not anything in this world that I cannot freeze AXE OF THE NORTH !


    Zen: DEVOURING DARKNESS!


    Torin creates a blast of ice and snow, but my devouring darkness attack eats it all. It not only can absorb, but it can also send my enemy attack right back at them.


    Zen: I hear you like the it cold HERE YOU GO!


    I send Torin Attack right back at him. He does not even doge and decides to take the hit. It is not very effective.


    Torin: Did you really think you could hurt me with my own attack


    Zen: Nope


    That attack was just a faint. I use it for cover so I could get right in front of him. I usually use two hands for this attack, but one will have to do.


    Zen: DARKNESS OBLIVION!


    TORIN: SHIT! ULTUMMATE ICE STORM!


    Both out strongest attacks hit each other at point blank range. A huge explosion happens. We are both knocked against the cage when smoke clear Torin is now batter bruised and he somehow loss his shirt. I am not looking much better. Danm My power was cut in half because I could only use one hand.


    Zen: You look like shit.


    Torin: I could say the same thing for you.


    I fusion fade with Byakko I am almost completely out of breath. Torin does not even have strength enough to lift his axe. We charge at each other it has become a bare-knuckle brawl. I hit with right. He hist me with his left. I give him a kick to the skull. We both fall to the ground.


    Torin: GIVE UP SHADE!


    Zen: YOU FIRST!


    We both slowly get up and we start beating the crap out of each other. Neither of us is giving the other and inch. If I fall again I won¡¯t be able to stand back up, so I persevere


    Illiya: Wow how much longer can those two go at it


    Logan: Both are on their last leg. This fight will be deiced in the next moments. It been a while since I have seen a fight this exciting.


    Danm I am exhausted I decide I am going to put all my energy into this last punch. I can¡¯t last any longer than that.


    Torin: SHADE DIE!


    Zen: TORIN GO TO HELL!


    We both through our final fist. Each punch connects to each other faces. We stare at each other dead into the eye. Then Torin finally falls to the ground and faints. I am stumbling but I am still consciences. A key is teleported into my hand and I open the cage and walk out.


    A.I: The winner is Shadow Tiger Zentora Shade


    The crow goes wild there is cheering and there is crying. I don¡¯t even have a chance to catch my breath when Hana and Sei both tackle me to the ground. Somehow both their breasts end up in my face. Is this what you call a legendary lucky pervert moment. I Don¡¯t think either them has notice yet.


    Sei: DON¡¯T SCARE ME LIKE THAT AGAIN!


    Hana: I JUST MET YOU I DON¡¯T WANT TO LOSE YOU BAKA!


    Why Do I feel like all the men in the audience are suddenly staring daggers at me? You know what I am tired to care and their breast feel nice and squishy. Hate me all you want. I am not moving until they let go of me. They finally notice that both their chests are smothering me and the both let go at the same time. Both their faces are cute right now. Hana uses Regulus sunlight to unthaw my hand it is good as new. Then they both help me to the nurse¡¯s office. Benny comes over and hugs me.


    Benny: WE MADE A KILLING!


    Zen: RIBS !


    Benny: Oh, sorry my bad


    Zen: Hey Benny check my left pocket.


    Benny raises and eyebrow he checks my left pocket. Once he sees Torin Wallet come out of pocket he begins to laugh. Sei sighs and Hana giggles.


    Benny: Oh my god even in that dangerous fight you manage to take Torin¡¯s wallet without him even noticing. hahahhahahhahh


    Zen: What can I say I never do anything for free

 Chapter 31 Zen Goes Back Home

    Zen Pov


    Hana: So, this is your home it is kind of small


    Sei: It is cozy


    Zen: Danm rich girls


    How the hell did these two end up in front of myhouseafter my fight with Torin I was in thenurses office for three days and it was not because of my fight with Torin. Sei and Hana came to visit me and Sei happened to cook for the first time. Decklyn and Benny tried to warn me but I did not listen and I got food poisoning and I was absent from my schoolfor three days. By the time I came back it was already time for winter break.


    Grandpa talked to mom and Hana will be staying with us instead going back to France, she lives with her parents Haku andYvette. They work for the French government. She usually left at home by herself so she is cominghome to my place back in New York. We head to the airport


    Hana: This isgoing to be myfirst time going to New York. I want to see The Statue of Liberty, The Avengers Museum, andStark enterprises. I also want to go ice skating.


    Zen: Calm down calm down we have plenty of time to go anywhere you want.


    Hana: Is that Sei?


    We look at the airport and we see Sei. She on her phone lookingdepressed she see us and we go over to her. She tells us that. The Tong attacked her parents a gang inChinaand they must deal with them so. she must stay at school over Winter break while they deal with them


    Sei: Stupid Tong ruining my holiday. Now I will be the only one at school. I am going to be so bored


    Hana: How about you come with us.


    Zen: Hah?


    Sei: That is great idea you have already been to my house. Now I get to go to yours.


    That How Sei invited herself along and how I ended up bringing two girls home for the holidays. It takes a couple of hours to fly to New York. Than we walk the streets and we take the subway.


    Sei: Wow this is my first time taking public transportation usually Long Fei drives me around in one of my parent¡¯s limos. or I get on a private jet.


    Hana: This is also my first time I don''t have a limo, but I do have a personal driver named Jean.


    Zen: .....


    After we get off the subway we walk around fifteen minutes when we finally get to my house. i get out the key around my neck and I open the door Hana rushes in before I could say anything andshehits the trip wire. I grab both by the waist and move them to the floor. Several kunai come out like a storm. They turn the tree in my yard into a porcupine.


    Zen: GEEZE BAKAHIME DO BARGE INTO EVERYONES HOME LIKE THAT!


    Hana: HOW THE HELL WAS I SUPPOSE TO KNOW YOU HAD A TRIP WIRE AT YOUR HOUSE!


    Sei: Your place is more guarded than my house.


    Zen: Don''t you have trip wires in your house.


    Hana and Sei: NO!If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    After I undue all the traps that my mom has set. I told her to undue them when she went to work I guess that she forgot. Mom works at the Hotel she is the head chef. She very skilled with knives. We decide to watch TV.


    Hana: I am hungry do you have anythingto eat.


    Sei: I will go to the kitchen and cook us something to eat I need the practice


    Hana and Zen: NO!


    Zen: I mean It my house you are the guess allow me to cook


    Hana: Nice.


    I save us by cooking, I cook some stir fry and some rice with some chicken. I pour it in their bowls and I get out some chop sticks and we begin to eat. After that Sei and Hanalook around my house.


    Sei: OH MY GOD!


    Hana: IT IS BABY ZEN!


    Zen: WHY DO YOU HAVE THAT PHOTO ALBUM!


    Why Is that still around I thought i burned that. Danm it mom. Sei and Hanabegin to look through my baby pictures. I try to get it from them but they are playing keep away I manage to tackle them both to the couch and we land in an embarrassing awkward position Hana butt landed in my face and Sei face landed i right on top of my crotch. I hear a click on the door. OH, MY GOD WHAT TIME IS IT The door open and My mother walks in


    Reiko: Zen you home OH MY GOD! I told you make friends not be overly friendly. Well you are a growing teenage boy and Ishould have saw this coming. Well I guess this is youth.


    Sei, Hana and Zen: THIS IS NOT WHAT IT LOOKS LIKE!


    Reiko: Uh huh


    She does not believe us at all. We quickly get upoff each other. I introduce Sei andHana. to my mother. They give their greetings


    Reiko: I did not know I would havetwo Saint Beast and A Heavenly General in my house when I woke up today, Life sure is filled with surprises.


    The Three of us:..........


    Zen: Hey mom how did you know about Byakko and the others


    Reiko: There was a reason why i was called theFairy of theBlack Blade when I was younger and it is not just because I am pretty and I carried a sword.


    She toots her own horn again. Mom Pulls down her shirt and there is a purple tatoo of butterfly wings on her back


    Reiko: IContracted with a Demon Fairy Queen when I wasyounger. Tsukuyomi has always been watching yourback when I was not around. She just shy andtuned invisible so you never saw her.


    Zen: HOW COME YOU NEVER TOLD ME ABOUT THIS !


    Reiko: You never asked


    Zen:.............


    I Purple Demonic Fairy appears She is around Two feet tall with purple and black butterfly wings. I guess I never did ask about it. I always wondered why strange accident would happen to people that bullied me when I was younger. After that we talk a little bit and catch up. We toldher what has been going on at school and all the things that happenedshe got home late so we should go to bed pretty so. She took off some vacation days so we can be with usand start exploring the city. I am not rich like those two and we only have one bathroom so Hana and Sei go into together.


    Reiko: Zen go get them some fresh towels from the closest


    Zen: Ok


    I head to closet and get some towels than i head to bathroom. I am about to knock whenI hear the conversation and I put my ear up to the door i use qui to improve my hearing.


    Hana: Wow Sei your breasts are as big as mine.


    Sei: Will you stop touching them you are almost as bad as Amy.


    Hana: You can touch mine if you got them you should flaunt them.


    Sei: They are soft and squishy


    Hana: Ok you can stop now that tickles don¡¯t poke my nipples


    Sei: Now I know why Amy like squeezing my boobs so much this is fun.


    As I am hearing their conversation. It gets more andmore erotic. I am starting to get a nosebleed. I try to get closer to the door when it creeps open and I am caught


    Hana:............


    Sei:................


    Zen: Anyone need a towel.


    Hana and Sei: PERVERT!


    Zen: Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Reiko: Oh, Zen I forgot to tell you the bathroom door is broken and I forgot to get it fix so it can''t lock anymore. you will have to fix it while you are here. We don''t want an accident to happen.... oops too late.


    Zen: Now you tell me


    I go to sleep in my room with a swollen face. I saw everything I have no regrets.

 Chapter 32 Society of Light

    Narrator Pov


    In the dusk of night severalgroups of people gather and assemble into a secret building. They are all covered in golden clocks. They keep chanting the same thing over and over like they are in some sort of trance. Like a dream they can''t wake up from.


    Crowd: ALL HAIL THE LIGHT ALL HAIL THE LIGHT!


    They repeated that phrase repeatedly like a broken record. A man walks in everyone one remains quiet. He parts the crowd like the Red Sea. All the people look to him in admiration. Blonde hair blue eyes and white pale skin. He is also wearing a golden robe, but it looks a little different. It is like he is in a seat of power.


    ??? My brothers and sisters of the Society for those of you who do not know me I am Cardinal David Bishop. Like always we shall bow our heads in prayer to the master.


    They all bow their head and begin to pray to their so-called master.


    Bishop: Today we have some new believers who wish to be saved let welcome these people to our brotherhood. LET THEM BE CLENSE BY THE IMPURTIES OF THE OUTSIDE WORLD!


    Crowd: ALL HAIL THE LIGHT ALL HAIL THE LIGHT!


    The new members step onto thestage Cardinal Bishop hold of his staff and it begins to glow. it engulfs the new believers in energy. A yellow symbol on their foreheads appears than they disappear. The believer¡¯s hands start to glow.


    Cardinal: Bishop: The master has found you worthy and have been chosen as his warriors of light. You have now been purified.


    They bow to him.


    Cardinal Bishop: You all should know that every two months we give in offering to our master. The master will definitely be please.


    He pulls back the curtains and appears a Celestial Beast locked in a cage. It is aRainbowDragon. it is white with rainbow colored stones in its white wings. It has deep gold eyes


    Dragon: ROAAAAAARRRRR !


    He asked his man to take away the Rainbow Dragon. Than he proceeds with his Speech


    Bishop: With this new offering, our master will be one step closer to descending to our realm. He will grant power to the ones who believe. He will make this world that is filled with crime and corruption a better place. THIS WORLD WILL BE CLEANSED BY THE LIGHT!


    Crowd: ALL HAIL THE LIGHT ALL HAIL THE LIGHT!


    Zen Pov


    I wake up in the morning and I smell something good. Yes Sei is not cooking, I get and go to the bathroom and then I put on a T-shirt and then I head down stairs to the kitchen. Sei is already in the kitchen scarfing down something I think she is crying tears of joy. I see Hana in the Kitchen is she wearing an apron? I guess she pulls off the house wife look really well.


    Sei: THIS IS BETTER THAN WHAT THE CHEFS IN MY HOUSE MAKE AND MOM POACHED THEM FROM A 3 STAR MICHILLEN RESTRUANT!


    Hana: My mom is scientist and my dad is a secret agent they were always busy. I started cooking for my self when I was six.


    Sei: THAT DOES NOT EXPLAIN ANYTHING!


    Hana: My neighbor use to watch me when my parents were away and she owned a French resturant. I lean all about cooking from her. Zen what would you like we have Belgium Waffles with Homemade maple syrup. There is also Blueberry and strawberry. English muffin, sausages bacon, eggs and crepes. Chocolate, Strawberry, and banana.


    Zen: All I can say is wowUnauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Hana: Is that A complement


    Zen: I guess it is.


    She cooked a lot because all four people in the house use qui whichmakes us all big eater. I get several waffles, eggs, bacon, and three chocolate crepes. I take bite. THIS SHIT IS DELICIOUS! I start scarfing down food like Sei does. I can cook, but she can really cook. I feel like my taste buds are on cloud 9. I found whole knew respect for Hana. Yep you have earned my respect now I will just call youBakahime if you do something stupid. I will now start calling you by your name.


    Zen: Thank you Hana your food was delicious, hey why is your face red do you have a fever or something.


    I place the back of my hand to her forehead. My face is near hers, she gets so flustered that she falls out of her chair. teasing her fun. I am not that dense. I know she is hiding a cold from.me. Maybe not her face did feel the same temperature what is up with her. Mom comes down stairs and Han regains her cool. We all continue to eat. Mom compliment Hana and on her food telling her she will make somebody a great wife one day. Hana spits the orange juice out of her mouth. Then she starts teasing Sei about men love girls that can cook. My mother loves teasing people. After that we all get dress and we head to the Avenges Museum. We all by ticket and we take the tour.


    Tour guide: Here we have the Zokovia Accordance. This document is when hero was first required to register themselves under law. Over there is iron man first armor when he built it when he was captured by terrorist in the desert. let not forget Captain America Shield.


    Hana: Wow this place is amazing.


    Sei: There certainly a lot of history here.


    Reiko: This was Zen second home when he was inelementary and middle schoolwhilei was working. Of I wanted to find him he would always be here.


    Zen: Yeah, I came here whenever I wanted to ditch


    Reiko: What was that


    Zen: Nothing


    Tour Guide: Onward to our next areas. the 1940s when Hydra was at its prime and Captain Americahad yet to be frozen and was still fighting with the Howling Commandos. You should remember there was no Shield at the time. remember people the artifact are old don''t touch anything.


    After that we go to the gift shop. I buy a hat and several T shits. Than we go and get something to eat. We decide to get New York Style pizzaI have not had that in a long time. Than as we are walking through the street we see people in gold robes


    Gold: Join the Society of Light


    Gold 2: Be cleansed by the lights power and be free of sin join the Society of Light


    Gold 3: Tired of the world¡¯s corruption. The Society of Light will pave away to a new world.


    Zen: What the hell is the Society of Light


    Sei: I have heard about them before they have branched all over the world. It is new religion that popped up a couple of years ago, but I don¡¯t know exactly what their faith is about.


    Reiko: Nothing more than a cult. I have seen these types before don¡¯t pay them any attention.


    ???: SOCIETY OF LIGHT IS NOTHING BUT A CULT!


    We see a young boy yelling at the people in gold


    Boy: My brother joined your organization he has never been the same since he doesn¡¯t even come home anymore it is all because of YOU!


    Gold: Your brother has been cleansed of sin he is now following the light.


    Boy: GIVE ME BACK MY BROTHER I WANT MY BROTHER BACK!


    The kid stats to yell at the members of the society of light and then the boy says something about them which makes them angry. One member forehead starts to glow. He shoots a light bolt out of his hand. The smoke clears the boy is gone. But he is not hurt at all because, my mom has him in his arms. I look over wear mom was at and she not there anymore, how fast was she going.


    Reiko: Picking on a child is quite detestable.


    Gold: You wish to protect the infidel


    Gold 2: If you protect infidel you are one as well


    The Thee of them attack


    Reiko: I don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty because of this filth, Tsukuyomi why don¡¯t you handle this.


    The tattoo on her back glow and her Demon Queen Fairy appears. It blows some sort of powder on the members of the Society of Light they fall to the ground I don¡¯t even think they are twitching.


    Zen: MOM YOU CAN¡¯T JUST KILL PEOPLE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE DAY WITH SO MANY WITNESSES!


    Reiko: Relax sweetie Tsukuyomi power is poison. I just paralyzed them. If I really wanted to kill them not even their bones would be left. Beside they attacked first do this is just self-defense.


    Sei: Your mom is as scary as my mom.


    Hana: She is as scary as my dad


    Zen: You have no idea


    Reiko: That remind me. Tsukuyomi did you get what I wanted.


    I see the fairy has three wallets in her hand. There is no doubt they belong to the people that she just knocked out.


    Reiko: Thank you for your contribution to my kid collage fund.


    Mom is mom no matter what.


    Reiko: Now little one who are you?

 Chapter 33 $23.15

    Zen Pov


    The Little boys name is Charlie Kensington. His brother Eric Kensington is a member of the Society of Light. What happened was that Charlie father was framed by a corporation. Sending and innocent, man to prison. They did everything they could to prove their father innocence, but they were getting blocked at every turned. He had bribed the prosecutor, the judge even the jury . The case was lost before it even started and there was nothing they could do about it. After that His father was stabbed in prison and died. His mother caught in grief took her own life.


    Charlie: My brother is the only family I have. We were living day by day and the when that Cult got their claws into him. he started coming home less and less, and when he was home it is like he has a completely changed. Now he does noteven come home at all.


    Hana: THAT SO SAD!


    Sei: can¡¯t you go to the police


    Charlie: The system is dead I don''t trust cops


    Reiko: That is very pessimistic view for a10-year-old, but then again, I would not trust the system either if I have gone through what he has.


    Zen: Something definitely up with this Society of Light.


    Hana: Check it out look at their web page.


    Zen: Cults have web pages?


    Hana: Of course, they have a web page. Everything can be found on the internet. Hell, Hydra has their own website you just have to know where to look on the dark web.


    Reiko: Aren''t you a little young to know about the Dark Web


    Hana:...... No


    Reiko: Do your parents know that you are a hacker. I can¡¯t just let this slide I am the only responsible adult around here. I should set an example.


    Hana: PLEASE DON''T TELL!


    Reiko: hahahahahahahahh I am just kidding. do you think I really care if you are hacker? I became and assassin when I was 9. If anything, your under achieving.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Hana:............


    Zen: Mom you are the most childish one here.


    Hana: You and dad may be the same but your personality are totally different day is so serious. and yours so


    Zen: Petty childish carefree.


    Reiko: What is this brother of mine like anyway, I only talked to one time.


    Hana: My Dad is solemn he does not talk much. He has a strong sense of justice and He believe that the system will work bad people will receive Karma.


    Reiko: hahahhahahhh how naive, Atrocity happen all over the world and people get away with it. They end up living nice happy lives., If there was not any bad people in this world and system works. They world would not need people like me to clean up the garbage.


    Hana: My dad may be and optimist but I am a realist


    Charlie: You get paid to clean up the garbage right.


    Charlie takes all the money he has in his pocket is 23 dollars and 15 cents. Than Charlie places it in my mother¡¯s hands. he gets sown on his knees and start to beg.


    Charlie: I know this is not a lot, but it is all I have, I am getting a life insurance policy from my mother death. all i ask is please save my brother i know that they have done something to him. If that is not enough I will work it off for the rest of my life.


    Sei: This kid is like 10 how the dose he know about life insurance policies.


    Charlie: Google


    Hana: ten in the new fourteen


    Reiko: Relax kid your minor I will give you the minor discount


    Charlie: How much is it


    Reiko: Twenty-three dollars and 15 cents


    Charlie begins to break down crying thanking my mom. My Mother is type of person to charge rich people overpriced, because they can afford it. She won''t take much from the poor. iremember one time. She took a Job fora quarter. Someone was cut down in front of her undutiful and a quarter rolled in front of her. She asks if he wanted to be avenged. he nodded and she cut him down on the spot. The dying man died with a smile on her face. If my mother receives money she will get the job done. How much and if she except it is completely up to her mood at the time


    Reiko: Ok contract complete. Zen we have not been on a mother son bonding trip in a long time. I also want to see how much you have grown since the last time that I saw you.


    Hana: I want to go to


    Sei: Me too


    Reiko: Sei and Hana I have another job I want the two of you to do for me.


    She whispers something into their ears. Than they both nod their heads. oddly enough they agreed to her request which is quite the surprise. Han grabbed her Laptop and heads out the door with Sei.


    Reiko: Ok Charlie you stay here for the time the being. When we come back we will haveyour brother with us. Send us a picture toZen¡¯s and my phone. Oh, there is pizza rolls in the fridge in case you get hungry.


    Charlie: That food is so childish I am not a kid.


    Zen: Saying that you¡¯re not means that you are still a kid. will be back squirt.


    Charlie: DON¡¯T CALL ME SQUIRT !


    Zen: Yeah whatever. Oh, one more thing don''t drink my apple juice.


    Charlie: Apple Juice?


    mom and I leave the house. We sneak into thejail apparently the three people do not remember what happened to them at all. It seems that they have been brained washed. All they remember is they were invited to the Society of light and a staff with a yellow crystal.


    Reiko: brainwashing this goes deeper than I thought. it might be harder now. I would feel a little guilty killing people that are not in control of themselves.


    Zen: Only a little


    Reiko: I am not saint. Besides Ilost my feeling of guilt a long time ago. I just started understanding the people feelings


    Zen: When was that


    Reiko: Around the time I lost your father and I had you. Now let not get sentimental. it looks like they won¡¯t be needing those gold robes.


    We steal the robes and put them on. thanwe try to find the Society. It is not that hard because all we must do is follow the people with the golds robes. We get into the building. There are hundreds of people in here.


    Society members: ALL HAIL THE LIGHT ALL HAIL THE LIGHT !


    Reiko: This may be little harder than I thought.


    Zen: You think

 Chapter 34 Riazen

    Zen Pov


    Reiko: Ok so I thought there would only be a hundred maybe one hundred and fifty people tops. I did not think there would be over 500 people here.


    Zen: So, what is your plan mom


    Reiko: Find Eric and kick asswhile collecting money.


    Zen: So, you don''t have a plan mom.


    Reiko:..........


    Zen: Do you know how to find Eric in group of all these people.


    Reiko:.........


    Zen: Do youhave and exit strategy of how we are going to escape., and don¡¯t say we are just going to smash our way through.


    Reiko:........ It was always your father who came with the big plans. I was always more of doer


    I can only sigh inwardly. Mom never comes up with a plan, and if she does it is a half ass one. She the type of person to force her way through any situation. She not the type of person to think things through. Like this one time it was my first job. I was 8. Mom got a job totake out A Warlord in west Africa. I was disguise as a child solider. There was a slight problem I was five shades lighter than everybody. My eyes were smaller., and I have straight black hair. Even the kids could tell I was not from Zimbabwe. I had to fight my way out of there. I nearly got shot several times. You know what my mom said when we got back


    Reiko: We got the job done didn¡¯t we. I will go buy you some ice cream.


    The ice cream distracted me. That made me forget about my horrible experience. Than after that she took meon several more life threating mission. I finally decided in my heart that I would plan our and my mom¡¯s mission for now on. She was reason how I became a strategist at the age of 10. I take out my phone.


    Zen: Charlie gave me Eric''s number. It smart phone all we have to do is track it with G.P.S.. Once Eric is in a nice safe place. We will break staff. Which will stop the trance and be home in time for breakfast.


    Reiko: Oh my son is so smart just like his father.


    We sneak into the crowd by blending in looking for Eric. The boys in gold begin their little chant. We pretend to chant while we are searching. Icall him than i use qui to listen for the ringer. It is coming towards the left we go over and lift the hood and it isEric, He looks like Charlie brown hair green.


    Eric: Hey what the big.....


    Zen: Sleep


    I get some sleeping powder that mom made and he is knock out like sack bricks. Now we just have to get out of here without any one knowing. Suddenly the crowds part everyone is silent looks like something is happening. A man comes out blonde hair.


    Reiko: Uhh he is fancy


    Zen: Mom not the time check it out.He is holding the staff with a gold crystal likewhat the brainwashed people said.


    Reiko: Looks like we found the big boss himself


    Crowd:ALL HAIL THE LIGHT ALL HAIL THE LIGHT ALL HAIL THE LIGHT


    Cardinal Bishop: Now like always let us pray. Let us pray for the sinners.


    Everyone bows their head and begins to pray. David Bishop holds up his staff and it begin to glow. Byakko tattoo glows and I am covered in a purple energy. Tsukuyomi also stats to glow. They have a barrier around us. The people open their eyes. they look into the glow and begin their chant like before.


    Byakko: Better be careful kid. One look at that staff and you would have been like mindless meat puppet like the other mortals in the room. That thing isstrong enough to hypnotize a Demonic and Celestial Beast if they are not prepared and activate a barrier.


    Zen: What exactly is that


    Tsukuyomi: It is Solomon Staff. Whoever looks into its glow willbend to its will. Where the hell did a human get that from. That should be inthe Celestial vault.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Zen: Wow Tsukuyomi you can talk


    Reiko: She does not talk much and when she does it is really important. Basically, thatstaff is bad.


    Bishop: Today is the day of the offeringBRING OUT THE SACRAFICETHE CELESTIAL BEAST A HEVENLY GENRAL THE RAINBOW DRAGON!


    They start to bring out the sacrifice. In the cage is a white dragon with pink eyes and a Dimond on its tail. There are six stones on its wings. On the right is red, orange, and yellow. On the left is blue, green, and purple. It eyes look dead. it has definably been brainwashed by the staff of Solomon. I start here laughing and it is coming from Byakko.


    Byakko: AHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHH THE STUPID DRAGON GOT ACTUALLY GOT TRAPPED BY HUMANS AHAHAHAHAHHAHA THIS ISTO HILARIOUS!


    Zen: You know this dragon Byakko


    Byakko: Ifought him a 1000 years ago. Bastard trapped me in a 12 layer barrier. Do know how long it took me to get out of there he deserves whatever he gets. Now I am going to enjoy his misery hahahahhahahahahah


    Zen: Byakko youran asshole


    Byakko: Why do you think i chose you.


    Zen:.........


    Crowd : SACRAFICE SACRAFICE


    Byakko: SACRIFIC SACRIFICE HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH


    Wow Byakko really does not like the Rainbow Dragon. As Byakko is taunting it and calling it names like Stupid Lizard and Useless Gecko. The dull eyes are starting to get brighter and brighter till finally it begins to focus. It starts to look around


    Bishop: What is going onhow as it snapped out of my hypnotism


    Rainbow Dragon: DEMON TIGER! I KNOW THAT VOICE ANYWHERE COME OUT AND SHOW YOURSELF YOU COWARD !


    Bishop: Demon Tiger?


    The Rainbow dragon begin to try to bust out of the Cage, Byakko said it made of Demonic energy so it ishard for a Celestial Beast to escape.


    Bishop: Look into my staff


    Rainbow Dragon: DO YOU THINK THAT STAFF LITTLE ECHANTMENT WILL FOOL ME AGAIN! IF YOU KNOW ABOUT IT THE STAFF IS USELESS!


    Bishop: Tch Demon Tiger I don''t see a Tiger


    He holds up his staff and it glows all of the members of theSociety of light hit the floor which leaves me and my mom the only one standing.


    Bishop: Lookslike some rats have snuck into our sacred ground


    Zen: Looks like we have been burned


    Reiko: We are going to have to fight our way out of here.


    Bishop: SEIZE THEM!


    Zen: BYAKKO


    Reiko: TSUKUYOMI


    Reiko and Zen: FUSION!


    I fuse with Byakko and mom fuse with Tsukuyomi. This is myfirst time seeing mom''s fusion. Her hair change to purple. She grows two silver horns. her eyes turned lavender. She is wearing a black kimono with a purple sash and she has two big black and purple butterfly wings. She has a black katana with and it has purple hilt. They begin their attack


    Reiko: IMTIMADATION!


    A shock wave appears and they freeze for a second because they have succumb to fear.


    Reiko: MIASMA!


    Some sort of purple mist comes out mom¡¯s blade and the people caught up in it drop likefly¡¯s.


    Zen: SHADOW SLASH!


    Society Members: LIGHT BARRIER!


    Looks like I am at a disadvantage. I am out of my element. Momstarts using poison needles paralyzing all the Society member that comeat her. I decide to just use sword techniques with my phantom ability. They are swarming me and I get back up against the Rainbow Dragons Cage


    Rainbow Dragon: BOY LET ME OUT!


    Zen: Little busy right now


    Byakko: Rot in that cage for the rest of your life


    Rainbow Dragon: You Shut up.


    Bishop: DO YOUTHINK YOU CAN STEAL MY SACRAFICE TO GREAT ONE!


    Zen; Oh,great a religious nut.


    I begin my battling Bishop I have to close my eyes so that I will not look into the staff of Solomon only listening to his voice to fight. We cross attacks neither giving and inch. I would have been dealt with this if I was not handicapped. This so annoying


    Rainbow Dragon: Boy I can help if you free me.


    Bishop: Thereno wayhe can get out of That prison I fuse demonic energy with vibranium. It is impossible for a celestial beast to escape.


    Rainbow Dragon: It is impossible unless you contract with me.


    Byakko: Zen don¡¯t you dare contract with that stupid dragon. Beside contracting with a Celestial and Demonic Beast has never been done before.


    Zen: He not giving us much of a choice. Beside mom is not using her full power because she does not want to hurt anybody.


    Byakko: FINE SEE IF I CARE !


    Bishop: LIKE I LET YOU!


    Bishop goes for the attack but a push him back with Kurohime. Then I go over to the Rainbow dragon and I place my hand through the cage onto its for head


    Zen: I CONTACT WITH THE CELESTIAL BEAST RAINBOW DRAGON!


    RainbowDragon: I ACCEPT THIS PERSON AS MY CONTRACTOR! GIVE ME A NAME MY MASTER!


    Zen: FROM THIS DAY FORWARD YOU SHALL BE KNOWN AS RIAZEN!

 Chapter 35 Messiah

    Zen Pov


    Raizen turns into white energy and goes inside me a white western style dragon tattoo appears on my chest. Bishop face turns black. I unfused Byakko. Now let''s see what Raizen can do.


    Zen: RIAZEN FUSION!


    My dragon tattoo glows a bright white light. This feel different from Byakko. The energy is completely different. Byakko energy is like a raging inferno. Raizen energy is calm like the ocean but ready to burst out atany moment. Whit scales appear on my body. My eyes turn pink. I have grown of white wing and tail with a Dimond on it. Each side of my winds have the six different colorcrystals corresponding witheach, the edge of my black hair is the color of the rainbow.


    My suit with Byakko looks more like a rogue. in Raizen form I look like a gentleman. I am in a white suit and collared shirt a black vest with a rainbow collared tie, a longwhite overcoat and top hatwith a whit mask that covers my eyes andcheek bones.


    Zen: What the hell is this.? Not my style at all I look like am about to go to a masquerade ball.


    Bishop: So you havea new pet that does not mean that you can defeat me 1000 ARROWS OF LIGHT !


    A thousand arrows come at me I can''t dodge them since if I do it will hit all those people that I knocked out. They will look like a porcupine by the time that it is over. I hear Raizen in my head


    Raizen: Use green form


    Zen: Green form


    Raizen: I will send the knowledge how to use it you just concentrate


    I concentrate and the green crystal start glowing on my wings. My suit changes from white to green. I get all this information in my head.


    Zen: WALL!


    A green wall materializes in front of me and it catches every single one of the arrow. It bends but does not break. This is pretty cool.


    Raizen: This is my green form. This form allows me to make barrier, walls and reflects attacks. Green form is my defensive form. Each form has different abilities. I have six different colors that mean six different abilities.


    Byakko: Six different forms and still only manages to fight me to draw what loser.


    Raizen: SHUT UP HOUSE CAT!


    Zen: Can you argue about this later we are in the middle of a fight right now.


    Raizen: He started it.


    Byakko: HE STARTED A 1000 YEARS AGO!


    Zen: Raizen defense is good and all, but do you got anything with a little more attacking power. Like my mom always says offense is the best offense.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Raizen: Try red form


    Bishop: Sinceyou took our sacrifice you will become one. HYPNOTIC LIGHT !


    Zen: BARRIER!


    My barrier blocks his hypnotism than I change in to Red form. The red crystals glow and my suit, myscales and my wing turn red. Than Raizen sends me the knowledge. Bishop changes tactics and hit me with a beam of light energy. I take the hit.


    Zen: That tickled


    Bishop: IMPOSSIBLE!


    Zen; Now it is my turn EXTREAME UPPER!


    I usemy wings and fly right in front of Bishop thantake right and I hithim with and uppercut to chin. Several of his teeth get knocked out his eyes roll to the back of his head and he spits out a mouth full of blood. I take Bishop staff and I break it/ I look over and I see mom sitting on a pile of unconscious bodies when did she have time to go for snack run


    Zen: How long have you been there.


    Reiko: I while since Byakko started calling Raizen a Stupid dragon.


    Zen: And you were not going to help me we would gotten done with this much faster.


    Reiko: I can¡¯t baby you, then you would not learn anything


    Zen: You hardly baby me in the first place. now let get out of here.


    Bishop: STOP INFEDELS


    I swore that punch took him out. I see his eyes have change to gold and he a glowing mark on his forehead. It looks like a start. his voice sounds different too.


    Zen: Aren¡¯t you dead?


    Reiko: That is not the boss someone is controlling his dead corpse.


    D Bishop: The Female is correct. The human known as Bishop is no longer alive. I am using him as a vessel to speak to you. I am Messiah. The ruler of the Fifth dimension why. Have you interfere.


    Zen and Reiko: Money


    Messiah: If it is money you want help me come help me cross over. i will give you all the riches that you can ask for.


    Reiko: He thinks were stupid


    Zen: Just because we like money does mean we like being pawns in someone else¡¯s game, Beside I hate being told what to do.


    Reiko: Just because I like money does not mean I would like your money.


    Messiah: It seem there are some interesting beingin this dimension. What are your names


    Zen: Torin


    Reiko: Ryoma


    Messiah: The two of you have made my list Torin and Ryoma. I have many more people that follow me. I will tell them your names and have them hunt you down for the rest of your miserable lives hahahahahaahhahahahaha !


    Messiah leaves and bishop becomes a corpse. Once he leaves we both bust out laughing


    Zen: What moron did he really believe we would give our real names to interdimensional being. hahhahahahahahhah


    Reiko: Not only that we gave them the names of people we hate killing two birds stone hahahahahahahahahahah. This job was really worth it. I wonder if the girls have finish on their end


    Zen: I have been wondering about what did you have them do.


    Reiko: Nothing much let''s just say I am giving Charlie the V.I. P treatment. Now let¡¯s get Eric and get back to the House. I got go to work in the morning.


    Zen: What about all these other people lying on the floor.


    Reiko: We did not get paid to save them. Do what any normal people would do call the police.


    After we call the police we both stretch out our wings and head back to the house. I wonder what mom meant when she said she was giving Charlie the V. I, P treatment. Well It is those two I am sure they will be find.


    Narrator Pov


    Hana: WE ARE NOT FINE!


    Sei: WHY DO ALL BILLIONARE HAVE SUCH DANGEROUS TOYS!


    What sort of trouble did Sei and Hana get into?

 Chapter 36 Holtan Pharmaceuticals.

    Sei Pov


    Let¡¯s go back a couple of hours to explain how we got into this situation, Zen mom told us that we are going to give Charlie a little bonus, by taking down the man that sent his Dad to jail and his mom suicide. We quickly agree and head out. We stop by the Starbucks so that we can use the free WIFI and Hana begins to look him up on her computer.


    Hana: Jack Holtan CEO of Holtan Pharmaceuticals. He quite the big shot. it company is worth billions of dollars, that is quite the mark.


    Sei: Does it say anything about Charlie''s Dad


    Hana: Hold on here it is. Two years ago, it said that a Dr. Jacob Kensington was tried and convicted of knowingly selling the Drug Zerophene when it had the possibility to kill people.


    Sei: Hmm


    Hana: Check this out. I followed the paper trail. All the members of his research team got increase bonus from an anonymous bank account in the Bank account in Switzerland. Guess whose account that is.


    Sei: Jack Holtan


    Hana: Jack Holtan. Not only did he bribe the judges and lawyers he also bribed all of his colleagues. I think that Charlie''s dad was the only one innocent in this whole mess.


    Sei: The rich and powerful think they can do whatever they want. He tried to bribe his workers. My guess when Charlie dad did not take the bribe and was going to blow the whistle he falsely charged. Wow this guy is worst than my dad and he was former member of Triad.


    Hana: What did your dad do anyway?


    Sei: He was and enforcer. If people were messing with the business he would make them go away. In his later years,hecontrolled the gambling businessand collected debts from people would not pay.


    Hana: What does he do now


    Sei: Still owns several casinos he is all legal now everything is legit.


    Hana: Ok than how are we going to get evidence.


    Sei: He probably has something. That will help us clear Charlie''s dad name


    Hana: What do you mean.


    Sei: He is a white collared criminal. Thatmean he probably thinks that he is smart. That means he probably has the names of people who he bribed, so they won''t grow a conscience and go to the police. If they do they will go to jail. If that does not work he would probably hire someone to persuade them by force.


    Hana: So, he plans on blackmailing anyone that decide to talk.


    Sei: Pretty much, my guess he has got evidence on him near him, either it will be in his house or in his office, my guess he does not like take his work home, So it most likely in his office. All right let¡¯s go.


    Hana: Where are we going


    Sei: Shopping


    Hana: Hah?


    You see you can''t commit a crime without preparation. That is what Xu Tu always says. Xu Tu may be my nanny and work for my dad, She also worked for my dad she is former thief. Since I spent most of my time with Xu Tu and Long Fei I learn quite a few things from them like pick pocketing, grifting, and lock picking. My best time cracking a security system is 3 minutes on the dot. What can I say I was raised by criminals. I even learn how to gamble from my mother. That is how she met my father, by cheating in one of his Casinos. We go to mall and by backpacks, black outfits, and mask. Did you know you can get any uniform from your loco uniform store? I get a uniform from pizza hut. and borrow one of their delivery carsThis story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Hana: Why did you have me buy a pizza, and steal a car. Are you even old enough to drive?


    Sei: Oh, you will see and I have a permit. Don''t worry I will have the car back before they even know it is gone.


    After that we get into the car. Everyone from the company has leftwork for the day. The only people here are the security.I put on the Pizza Hut uniform. Then I get the pizza than I head to the frontdoor. Then I bang on the door.


    Sei: Pizza your pizza is here.


    A guard comes over he is pretty fat and bald.


    Sei: Your Pizza is here


    Guard: I did not order any pizza.


    Sei: Oh your boss said that his guys were doing such a good job and thought you might be hungryhe has already paid for it.


    Guard: Oh, I see, aren¡¯t you a little young to be driving that car.


    Sei: I get that a lot. Well here is your pizza have a nice day sir,


    Guard: Yeah Thanks, here is a tip for your trouble. Have a nice day.


    Sei: Thank You.


    After that I leave and head back to the car. Then I ask Hana to hack the camera to put the m on a loop. Now I just have the wait. I play a game on my phone. While I wait. It been about 10 minutes 3...2....1 I look and the guard at the front desk is knocked out. Yep I drugged the pizza. Then I change my clothes in the car. I put a Hulk mask Hana puts on a Iron man mask. Now the two of us go to the door I pick the lock and head pass the sleeping guards. Than we go into the elevator. We get to the floor on the Holton office. Hana is about to step off.


    Sei: WAIT!


    I Use Azul ability over water and Ice. I change the temperature in the room. Just as I expected infer red moving lasers not bad.


    Hana: Lasers


    Sei: Looks like I was right this some tight security he defiantly has something to hide. We must be getting close.


    Hana: How are we going to handle the laser I need to plug into the system to hack into these lasers they are on a different sever.


    Sei: I can handle this. You hack his pin number like ask right.


    Hana: I did what is your point.


    Sei: Watch and learn


    I go up the laser I start doing back flips and twist my body. I am avoiding every laser by a hair line. I am glad my mother made me take gymnastic when I was little. My body is flexible enough to avoid all the lasers. I make it to the control the unit. I type in the bank code and the lasers turn off. Hana comes over.


    Hana: How did you know that was the password


    Sei: Most people tend to use the same password for everything unless it is really important. People our lazy and don¡¯t and to think about things. Come on lets got.


    Holton office is pretty big. I see a picture of him and his wives guess he likes the Trinity Law. Hana check his computer while I look for a safe. I start searching and look at a book shelf. One of the books is out of place. I pull it and the book shelf reveals a secret apartment there I find a little black book. It has names and how much money they have. I also find several documents proving Charlie father¡¯s innocence.


    Hana: SEI CHECK THIS OUT!


    Sei: What is it?


    Hana: You know how Zerophene was killing people right and they had to take it off the market.


    Sei: Yeah


    Hana: They made a new drug called Xeromex you see these two chemical compounds.


    Sei: Yeah, they look similar


    Hana: They are not just similar they are exactly the same. Xeromex is Zerophene. Do you know what this means right?


    Sei: If this goes out on the market people are going to die.


    Click We here the door. Turning SOMEONE IS COMING! Hana logs out of the computer and we hide in the closet in the office. Why is someone coming


    Hana: Why is¡­¡­


    I quickly cover her mouth


    Sei: Quiet Do you want them to hear us.


    I open the door and a man in his mid to late forties walk in. He has brown hair with a little grey. Pale skin with green eyes. He looks familiar.


    Sei: Jack Holton.

 Chapter 37 Also in My Strike Zone

    Hana Pov


    OH, MY GOD WHAT IS JACK HOLTON DOING HERE! Things are not going according to plan. Jack comes in and we hide in the office closet. Looks like he is not alone. He is with a woman brown hair green eyes she looks like she is barely legal age maybe 19.


    Hana: What are they doing here.


    Sei: Shut up I am trying to listen in.


    Jackson: Secretary Kinkaid I am glad you took me up on my offer.


    Kinkaid: Oh, please Jack when we are not at work you can call me Mary.


    Jack: Ok Mary I am glad that we are working overtime


    Mary: Your wives won''t find out. You promise to leave one off them right so that we can be together


    Jack:I Just waiting for the right time. Soon we will not have to hide our relationship any longer. I love Jennet, but Sara has been really annoying lately. She not as good as you Mary. Jennet maynot like it, but with all the money that I will give her in her allowance she won¡¯t put up much of fight.


    Jack begin to rip offMary clothes andbegins kissing on her neck while he starts to fondle herbreast. Great we are trapped in the closet whileJack is fucking his mistress. Come on because of theTrinity Law you are allowed to have two lovers. Does he really need a mistress, Sei Face is all red. I guess she innocent when it comes to this type of stuff. I begin to record on my phone


    Marry: OH GOD YES YES LIKE THAT DO ME HARDER!


    Jack: YEAH YOU LIKE THAT!


    Sei: Why are you recording it.


    Hana: I can sell this to his wives this is great evidence. I am pretty sure one of his wives will divorce him. This will help them get a bigger settlement which mean they can pay me more.


    Sei: You really are related to Zen, but don''t you have any shame.


    Hana: What this basically just a live version of porn. Don¡¯t tell me you have never seen porn before.


    Sei: You have?


    Hana: I am surprise you have not, do you know how easy it is to see that stuff on the internet even though you don''t want to. Beside you and I are both going to the deed eventually with Zen. I here you call out his name when you sleep at night


    Sei:......... I do that


    Hana: Oh god fuck me harder


    Sei: SHUT UP!


    Marry: What was that? I think I heard something coming from the closet.


    Jack: GET OUT HERE NOW BEFORE I CALL THE COPS!


    The two of us come out,Sei has on the Hulk mask and I have on a Thor mask. Looks like the jig is up. Now what are we going to do.


    Jack: I did not know the Hulk and Thor became little girls. Now what are you two doing in my office after hours.


    Sei: Where P.I


    Hana: We are? I mean yeah, we are.


    Jack: Did Sara hire you.


    Sei: Yes, we are private investigators your wife Sara hiredyou. She wants to divorce you. She wanted us to get dirt on you. We hired buy her lawyer...


    Jack: That bastard Harold I knew she was cheating on me with that asshole.


    Sei is really good liar what she is doing now is called cold reading.Fortune tellersuse this. You say some words and she is basically just guessing saying words andletting the other person fill in the blanks. She also looks at their expression to see if she is close are not. If only she could do this when it involves her love life. She does on Zen all the time, but she gets flustered and concentrate,


    Mary: What is that book in your hand


    Jack: THAT IS MY LEDGER YOUR NOT P.I WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU!


    Sei: I told you to hide that thing.


    Hana: Where was I supposed the hide it my bra.


    Sei; YOUR A GIRL THAT IS EXACTLY WHERE YOU HIDE IT!


    Jack: I don''t know who you and I don''t care as long as you have my ledger neither of you are going to get out of here alive.


    He pushes a button on his wrist and the room begins to shake. Three Giant robots storm the room They are robots from Hamer industries. They are Watch Dog Version 8 series.Then he clicks another button a black iron suit equips to his body.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Sei: Great a want to be iron man


    Hana: no way that is Hammer Tech it so much inferior toStark Tech, but still what with all these dangerous toys, I guess you can buy anythingwith blood money.


    Jack: Do you want to do easy wayor the hard way.


    Sei: Hana What floor are we on


    Hana: 9th why?


    Sei: Are you afraid of height


    Hana: No


    Sei: Good


    She runs over and we jump out the window OHHH MY GOD!


    Jack: AFTER HER WATCH DOGS!


    We begin to fallSei Tattoo on her back glows she releases Azula is release and she catches us on her back a light blue dragon appears and she catches us before we hit the pavement. She flies in the sky Holtan and his watchdogs come after us they fire bullets and pulsar blaster at us.


    Sei: Azula get out of the city somewhere with a lake would be nice.


    Azula: Yes Mistress.


    Hana,I CAN''T BELEIVE YOU PUSH ME OUT THE WINDOW!


    Sei: Can we talk about this later I don''t know maybe like WHEN WERE NOT BEING SHOT AT!


    We fly through the city dodging the two watch dogs and Holton. Azula flies right by an apartment we see a kid staring right at us and I wave.


    Kid: MOMMY MOMMYGIRLS RIDING ADRAGON IS BEING CHASES BY GIANTROBOTS !


    Mother: Kevin what did I say about lying


    Azulamanages to get out of the city, we around a lake, She set us down I guess here we are going to makeour last stand here Jack and his two watch dog land


    Jack : You want to surrender


    Hana andSei: No


    Hana: REGULUS FUSION!


    Sei: AZULAFUSION !


    We both fuse with Azula and Regulus, Sei takes out her Fan and I take out my Rapier. Jack sends both his watch dogs. There is the reason why Sei wanted be near a lake. The more water she has near her the stronger she is. She uses her fan to manipulate the water.


    Sei: TSUNAMI WAVE!


    She takes the water out of the lake and turns it into a giant tidal wave taking out the two watch dogs. They short circuit and fall to the groundHoltan has a better reaction time and avoids the wave.


    Hana: I got him


    Sei: Sure, you don''t need any help.


    Hana: I am an Onizuka we like fighting our own battle one on one.


    I jump fifty feet in the air I piece one of his thruster so he will have to make an emergency landing and crashes into the ground.


    Jack: DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH THIS ARMOR COST I WILL KILL YOU!


    Sei: Remember to keep him alive for the plan


    Hana: This guy is scum we already have evidence.


    Sei: I said you can¡¯t kill him I did not say that you could not make it hurt.


    Jack: YOUR UNDERESTIMATING ME MACHINE GUN BLAST!


    Hana: SUNLIGHT FENCING!


    I use my rapier and I defect every single one of his bullet. He is on full auto mode It takes two minutes for him to empty his clip. After he runs out of ammo he takes a blade out of his shoulder.


    Jack: DIE JUST DIE ALREADY!


    Hana: You want to challenge me to a sword fight YOU¡¯RE A 1000 YEARS TO EARLY!


    He is swinging wildly this is probably his first time picking up a sword, It really pathetic that he think he can compete with me. I put qui into my sword. Then I start attacking tearing off his armor bit by bit. Like a cat playing with a mouse. In a matter of moments his armor is completely destroyed by my constant barrage of attacks. Then I punch him in the gut. He coughs up blood. Did he seriously just cough up blood with punch.


    Jack: PLEASE DON¡¯T KILL ME. IS IT MONEY YOU WANT I HAVE A LOT OF IT!


    Hana: Like I need your help getting your money time for you to go nighty night


    My fist glows and I punch him he flies and get knock into trees. He will be drinking his food for quite a while with that punch.


    Sei: On to phase 2


    We Just leave Holtan there I am pretty sure Mary has called the police by now he won¡¯t be there for very long. We send the Ledger to every nest station we can think of. And the little home video to his wives. Than we clear server of his account in the Switzerland. I left some money for his kids. It not their fault their father is an asshole you can¡¯t choose your parents. After that we head back to Aunty Reiko house. I see Charlie and his brother are spending the night. They fell asleep on the couch. Regulus starts to glow


    Regulus: WHAT THE HELL IS THE RAINBOW DRAGON DOING HERE!


    We both look at Zen and see a dragon tattoo on his chest. I never notice how good his abs were until now. I start to fan myself is it getting hot in here or is it just me. Sei not even looking at him anymore.


    Zen: Long Story basically stopped a cult gained a celestial beast. What about you.


    Sei: Stopped a conspiracy NOW PUT YOUR SHIRT BACK ON!


    Zen: What do you mean by that


    Hana: We visited the person who sent Charlie¡¯s dad to jail. It will probably get a big surprise when he turns on the news tomorrow. Oh, Reiko the money should be transferred into your account.


    Zen: I thought you were up to something you did not go after Jack Holtan out of the goodness out of your heart you wanted to rob him well plaid mother I can¡¯t believe use my friends to pull off a heist


    Reiko: he did not have a better use for it. So, I thought I would just take it off his hands. Your little girlfriends did not disappoint me.


    Sei and Zen: WERE NOT TOGETHER!


    Hana: Thanks mother in law I will be sure to take care of both of them in the future


    Sei and Zen:¡­¡­..


    Hana: What can I say I know what I want and I don¡¯t like to drag my feet like someone in this room Cough cough Sei Oh one more things.


    I come over and Kiss Zen on the lips. It was sweeter than I imagined


    Sei: HEY!


    Hana: Ok fine


    I go over and kiss Sei on the lips Now they both are in a daze. Mom always say when it comes to love you must be spontaneous.


    Hana: Now it is fair no reason to be upset now. Sei Your also in my strike zone. Well good night guys.


    I skip upstairs leaving them both in daze.


    Sei and Zen: WHAT THE FUCK JUST HAPPENED!


    Reiko: This is youth


    Zen: She stole my first Kiss


    Sei: Second


    Zen: What?

 Chapter 38 Uncle Eddy

    Zen Pov


    Jack Holtan was indicted for conspiracy, bribery, and first-degree murder. Not only that but his wives took the, houses, the cars, and the summerbeach house, not only that Jennet and Sara ran off together. Looks like when he was working they were keepingeach other company. Talk about a bruise to the ego. On another note Hana has been on the offensive over the pastweek like sneaking into my bed,I don¡¯t know how she does it she like a fucking blitzkrieg and because of Hana,Sei stepped up her game and she also snuck into my bed. I am not complaining I guess,It isChristmas EveHana and I were the only ones in the house. I am sitting on my bed when Hana comes in my room and locks the door


    Zen: Why did you lock my door.


    Hana: So, no one will bother us. I gave Sei all the chances for her to make the first move, there is only so long I can wait.


    She comes to my bed and she starts kissing me. This time she is using tongue. Ok I am at first base. She takes off her shirt. Then she unsnaps her yellow bra. This is my first time seeing boobs in both lives and their so beautiful. She places my hand on her chest her nipples are getting hard. OH, MY GOD I JUST MADE IT TO SECOND!I start fondling her. I might as well see how as far asI can get. I would not be a man if I didn''t gave it my best effrot. I move my hand slowly down her pants and she moveshers down mine. Her hand is grabbing my cock.I am starting to get hard. I can feel she is wet down there. OH, FUCKING GOD I STOLE TO THIRD! I COULD GO ALL THE WAY! Just when I am about to take off her pants and her mouth is about to suck my cockI am kicked in the head My vision is blurry, but I can seeout of the corner of my eye Sei and She is glaring at me.


    Zen: Tagged out at home plate


    Then I faint for what I don¡¯t know how long. I wake up and I see Sei is lecturing Hana and she can''t get away because she is tied to a chair. looks like she found my mom¡¯s rope. Looks like I am tied up as well. I might as well pretend to still be knocked out it is for the best.


    Sei: Didn''twe agree not to do anything yet.


    Hana: It has been a week. You have not even held hands. If I did not go first than we would not have sex until we hit our 30''s. Move it up a little.


    Sei: I said I would do it when I am good and ready.... I want to take things .... ZEN I KNOW YOU ARE UP !


    Zen: Danm it. Why is Hana tied to a chair? How did you know I was up?


    Sei: Punishment and woman intuitions


    Zen: Why am Itied up.


    Sei: BECAUSE YOU HAVE NO WILL POWER!


    Zen: Youjust don''t send a piece of meat in front ofcarnivore and not expect them to take a bite out of it. I am a 15-year old growing boy I have needs.


    Sei: Than why can''t you take a bite out of me.


    Zen:Hah?


    She comes over and sits on my lap than she kisses me. Wow these girls are thirsty. I am having a Sweet Christmas. She takes her tongue out my mouth.


    Sei: Listen up Hana is number 2 but I am alwaysnumber one and don¡¯t you forget it. I will always be your number 1 That includes taking your virginity.


    Zen: Is this a confession.


    Sei: What if it is and don''t make me say it twice. you got it. Hana know your place number 2


    Hana: Wow I knew that me trying to jump Zen bones you would have reaction. I just never knew you would bemaking the pecking order so quick. This is good letting all your feeling out in the open it better this way.


    Sei: You played me


    Hana: Your welcome now we are all in a relationship number 1. Now can you untie me This rope is giving me some burns.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Sei: Ok ..Ohhhh ZEN SOMETHING POINTING NORTH ON MY BUTTI TOLD YOU I WAS NOT READY YET !


    Zen: OWW!


    That was not my fault I can¡¯t help that Sei''s butt is sitting on my crotch. After that mom comes home and see that we are tied up and thought we were in to some sort of S and MWow this is really embarrassing. after Sei and Hana makes sweets.


    Zen: Sei hey did you make brownies on Christmas


    Sei: They were supposed to be Gingerbread men


    Zen:........


    Reiko: Maybe we should lower the bar a little and start off with chocolate chip.


    Hana: Maybe it is not as bad as it looks


    Hana picks up one of the gingerbread man Aka brownie. She braver than I am. She puts in her mouth and eats it. 10 seconds later she is knocked out unconscious. Wow this stuff work better than actual drugs.


    Reiko: ZEN GO GET THE STOMACH PUMP QUICK! DON¡¯T YOU DIE ON ME HANA YOU ARE TO YOUNG!


    Zen: SEI I KNEW YOU WERE POSSESSIVE I DID NOT KNOW YOU WANTED TO KILL HER !


    Sei:..........


    Mom put her finger down Hana throat so she can throw up the deadly desert. I come back with the stomach pump just to make sure. Sei start moping on the couch. She get back up and both of us carry and unconscious Hana to her room.


    Reiko: I thinkwill keep these a poison that does not show up on a toxic screen will sale at a great price.


    Sei:........ Just twist the knife more


    Reiko: Zen go to the drug store and get some medicine for Hana.


    Zen: Ok


    I get my skate board and a roll down to the drug store. I get some tums and all the stomach medicine I can fine. Than I pay for it. i start rolling home when I notice the same guy that was in the store is fowling me. I don¡¯t believe I piss off anyone recently. maybe I am imagining things. Just to be safe I start riding my skate board making all these twists and turns he is still following me. I ride down to a dead end. He has me cornered or so he thinks. I see a tattoo and He looks like he from a drug cartel. I know I have never mess with the cartel before so I am completely innocent.


    Zen: Are you going to tell me why you are following me.


    ??? Are you Shade


    Zen: Who wants to know


    ??? I am Paco of the Rojas Carteland I looking for someone.


    Zen: Do like everyone else does and file a police report.


    Paco: I run in certain circle where involving the police is unwise. I am not after you all i want to know is where is Edward Shade.


    Zen: Uncle Eddy I have not seen him since I was 9


    Paco: He stole something from El Jefe andI am task in getting it back tell me where Eddy is., or I might have to beat it out of you.


    Zen: Even if i knew where he was I would not tell out. We don¡¯t rat on family. Blood is thicker than water.


    Paco: But Lead is thicker than blood and soon you find out how thick lead can be I know Eddy has headed up to New York. With el Jefe belongings.


    Zen: Eddy is in New York oh mom is not going to like that.


    Paco pulls out a 9 millimeter and points it at me. I have not been afraid of gun since i was 7


    Zen: If you are going to pull a gun on me you better use it you will not get another chance.


    Paco: This kid thinks he is cocky. Whatever I will just go to your Mother house i heard she is a widow. Maybe she will be a little more corruptive.


    He is about to shoot me when I summoned Shiroyuki and I hit him in the gut and he falls to the ground, He could not even take me there is no way he could take my mom idiot.


    Zen: I would get that checked you got about 30 minutes to fix that or your as good as dead think of this as gift from me to you because of the holidays. Now what is going on.


    ???: I can explain that.


    I turn round and see a dark skin man brown eyes short black hair, A Christmas Sweater that has Santa on it with a pistol itsays HO HO HO MOTHER FUCKER. he is also wearing jeans and some sneakers.


    Zen: You look quit festive Uncle Eddy what has it been 6 years.


    Eddy: Just trying to blend in long time no see nephew


    I see a pregnant womanbehind him she looks like she about to burst. Long black hair tan skin and brown eyes, also wearing an ugly sweater for Christmas. Who the heck is she?


    Zen: Who is the woman behind you.


    Eddy: Oh, the two of you have not met yet this is my Espoza Guadalupe


    Zen: Speak English or Japanese I am not good at Spanish


    Guadalupe: I am his wife


    Zen: YOUR MARRIED!


    Eddy: I would have invited you to the service but It was kind of in the moment type thing.


    Zen: Eddy that guy Paco said you stole something. Can¡¯t you just give it back. I don¡¯t want to fight the Cartel during Christmas. It is not cool.


    Eddy: I can''t


    Zen: Why what did you take


    Guadalupe: Me


    Zen: God Fucking Danm it

 Chapter 39 I Was So Close

    Zen Pov


    I can already tell that this situation is going to be trouble. Uncle Eddy is my father¡¯s older brother. There was a reason I have not seen him since I was 9 mom says he is a bad influence. I rememberfor my 7th Birthday he sent me a Desert Eagle pistol. What he did not tell me he got it off a dead Mossad Officer. Mom got question by the FBI for two days. Because of mom night job. Police and mom don''t really get along. She was steaming after that.


    Eddy: So, lets interrogate this guy at your house Zen


    Zen: I don''t know if my mom would like that you still oh her ten thousand dollars


    Eddy: It is the Holidays and it is time to forgive and forget


    Zen: It is your funeral


    Owing my mother money is like owing the Russian mob. Both never forget and if you don''t pay themthey will collect the most violent way possible. We put Paco in Uncle Eddy''strunk. I get my board and the stomach medicine and we help Guadalupe in. We make it to my house. I pop the trunk. I grab his feet and Eddy gets his shoulder/ Than we go inside.


    Reiko: Zen your.... EDDY WHERE IS MY MONEY !


    Mom dashes at UncleEddy just before she is about to attack he pulls out several stacks of cash.


    Eddy: Here it is ten grand we cool Reiko


    Reiko: What about the10 percent interest rate.


    Eddy: You have not changed Reiko. You don''t even hold back for family.


    He throughs out another stack of cash.


    Reiko: Ok were cool


    Eddy: Do you still have that old car battery and torture kit laying around.


    Reiko: It in the basement right next to Danny¡¯s Rifle. Do you need anything else let Zen know by the way who is that?


    Eddy: That is my wife Guadalupe


    Reiko: YOUR MARRIED !


    Eddy: I would have invited you and Zen to Argentina, but I was running away from the Rojas Carteland I had to get Lupe''s green card so our kids can be born in the states.


    Reiko: Did you say kids


    Eddy: We are having twins a girl and a boy.


    Reiko: What Cartel is Jose over there from. Mexican, Peruvian please don''t tell me it the Chileans.


    Eddy: Worst it is Salvadorian (These are people from El Salvador in Central America)


    Reiko: Had to be the Salvadorians. They are like Pitbull¡¯s once they bite something they will not let go no matter what. I feel like a headache coming. Whatever your doing do it in the sound proof room I do not want the neighbors to hear screaming from my house they already think were weird.


    Eddy: When did you install a sound proof room.


    Reiko: When you ran off with my money.


    Eddy:...........


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Eddy goes down stairs. Five minutes later I start hearing screaming. Luck for usour neighbors can use qui and here this. I go upstairs and look bin the crack of my door. I see Sei is feeding Hanasoup.


    Hana: Can you blow on it please.


    Sei: I am sorry I poisoned you with my cooking


    Hana: I might forgive you if you give me kiss on the cheek.


    Sei: WHA!


    Hana: You said I could not make a move on firstZenyou did not say I could not make a move on you.


    Sei:,,,,,,,


    Hana: Oh, my stomach it hurts so bad


    Sei:.... Fine


    sei goes in and kissHana on the cheek but Hana turns her head at last second, she shoves her tongue down Sei throat. Wow you can tell Hana is family she is also Shameless in a completely different way. This is really hot.Then she places Sei on her lap and start groping her she faces the door,


    Hana: You like my show Zen


    Zen:........


    HOW LONG AS SHE KNOW IHAVE BEEN OUTSIDE THE DOOR !


    Hana: Are you coming in are not, or do I have to eat her by myself.


    OH MY GOD! I would not be a man if I did not take this chance. Hana Kisses Sei neck and lifts up Sei¡¯s shirt. I come over to bed.


    Zen: It ok if I touch them


    Sei: I don''t care anymore.


    YES I GOT THE GREEN LIGHT! I start kissing Sei and I fondle her breast than Hana I both start sucking on then. Then I pin both of them two the bed. I pull off Sei skirt and Hana shorts . Now both of them are in their panties. I suck on both of their breast Than I move my hands down both their waist and I start to finger them. They both begin to moan and they kiss each other stop them from making a sound. I finally pull off my pants they get down on all four and begin to suck me off Sei is on my dick Hana is sucking my balls. They switch back and forth. I cum in Sei¡¯s mouth and Hana kissesSei to eat some of it SHE IS A FUCKING FREAK. I lay them on top of each other just when I am about enter my doors open.


    Eddy: Zen Ineed you........ I am so sorry.


    Both them hide under the sheet GOD FUCKING DANM IT THE MOOD IS COMPLETLY RUINED SON OF A BITCH.


    Sei: I don¡¯t want to do it anymore


    Hana: Me either


    Zen: GOD FUCKING DANM IT!


    I put on my pants. Eddy is waiting outside the door.I glare at him and he feels apologetic. Paco would not talk no matter how much Eddy Tortured, FUCKING PACO! Mom said I am good with integration so she wanted me to help. I go down stairs He beaten and bloody.


    Paco: I will never talk no matter how much you torture me


    Zen: Do you have a dream Paco


    Paco: What?


    Zen: I havedream. I just recently found it out. It is to do Sei and Hana at the same time.You ruin my dream Paco/ Instead of fucking two beautiful girls for my first time in my bedroom. I am stuckwith you. You¡¯rea dream killerPoco. But more importantly you¡¯re a cockblocker.


    I can¡¯t beat up my uncleso I have to have another stress releiver and Paco fits the bill. You can only blame yourself for being unlucky Paco. I take a syringe and inject it in Paco.


    Paco: WHAT DID YOU JUST PUT INSIDE ME!


    Zen: Bentoclophine. Since you don¡¯t want to talk fine. I believe you have thirty minutes.


    Paco: Till what


    Zen: Your death


    Paco: WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT!


    Zen: Bentoclophine is drug. Your mouth will get dry. you will feel dehydrated than your organ will start failing you one by one. From the least important to the most. So, you will feel all the pain. it really a bad way to go, Uncle Eddy get rid of the antidote.


    Paco: WAIT! I WILL TALK I WILL TALKEl Jefe is in NewYork He also know that Eddy has relatives here. I say it is just a matter of time before he comes find you. JUST GIVE ME THE ANTODOTE!


    I hand him to antidote


    Paco: Brownies.


    Zen: Brownies counter act the Bentoclophine in your system unless you do not want them.


    Paco GIVE IT HERE !


    I hand itover he eats it he foams at the mouth and is now unconscious sucker. Bentoclophine does not exist. That was just sugar water. Those brownies were Sei¡¯s poison gingerbread man. I really should have stopped him eating more than just one. he might actuallydie because of it. Hana had her stomach pumped and was knocked out for an hour/


    Eddy: Thanks Zen and I am sorry f for what happened earlier. How did you know that would work.


    Zen: I am still mad at you I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now. I will say this torture can be ineffective when getting information. They will say anything to make the pain go away. You have to convince them that as bad as it is now it can be even worse. I going to drown my sorrows in apple juice.


    Eddy Fair enough


    I head upstairs sulking


    Eddy: That Kid is just like his dad they both hate to be cock blocked.


    Zen: I WAS SO CLOSE !

 Chapter 40 El Jefe Comes for Christmas

    Sei Pov


    Sei: I CAN''T BELEIVE SOMEONE BESIDE ZEN SAW ME NAKED!


    Hana: Technically you were not naked your panties were still on so I guess you can call that a win. Mine were already to my ankles.


    Sei: THAT DOES NOT MAKE ME FILL ANY BETTER!


    I glare at her. This is all her fault making me get caught up in the moment. The both of start putting on our clothes and we head down stairs. I see Zen on the couch he is glaring at the Mystery man. There is also another person she is a pregnant. They introduce themselves as Eddy and Guadalupe or Lupe Shade. I guess they are Zen''s aunt and Uncle. I can¡¯t look Eddy in the eye. Hana is just acting like nothing happened. We both sit on opposite side of Zen.


    Reiko: Now that everyone is here you want to explain to me how you got involved with the Salvadorian Eddy. Were you dealing again.


    Eddy: No, I do not deal drugs anymore.


    Hana: You¡¯re a drug dealer


    Eddy: Former Drug dealer. beside I sold stuff like morphine and paceline. I did not touch the recreation drugs like Heroin and Cocaine. Those are gateway drugs


    Reiko: Gateway my ass that is the fucking finish line. What could be worse than that.


    Eddy: Oh, you have no idea. Anyway, I am not a drug dealer anymore I am an Arms dealer. You always said I need to find a job I am passionate about and I am passionate about guns.


    Reiko: NOT WHAT I MENT!


    Lupe: It is not Eddy fault. The reason why he got involved with the Salvadorians was because of me.


    Lupe begins to tell her story. Her father on a clinic and her mother was a school teacher. They did not live a rich life but they were happy. That is until Junior Rojas also known as El Jefe came to Argentina. El Jefe fell in love with Lupe at first side and took her away. Her parents tried to stop them but they were gunned down in front of her. Lucky for her El Jefe did not want to take her buy force but he wanted her to love him and only him. So, he locked her up in his mansion.


    That is where she met Eddy. El Jefe was Eddy customer, but he stiffs him on the bill and we all know how Zen''s family hate people stifling them on the bill. While he was sneaking in he met Lupe. He decided he was going to ransom her back to El Jefe so he could get his money so he kidnapped her. Over the course of several weeks they went from hate to love. When it was time for the drop. Eddy did something nobody thought he would do he chose the girl over money. He fought with el Jefe and manage to escape. That very night they had a night of passion. Which explains why Lupe is pregnant. Eddy went back to Argentina with Lupe and they got married. She also found out she was pregnant. El Jefe could never forget Lupe so he tracked her back to Argentina. With Lupe pregnant all they could do is run.


    Eddy: Paco said that El Jefe looked me up he knows about you two so I know he was coming here so I had to get here first..


    Zen: So basically you stole his girl and he is pissed


    Eddy: She was never his so I did not steal I liberated.


    Zen Mom gets a message from Tsukuyomi, When someone is contracted to a demon or a celestial beast. They can send a mental messages back and forth.


    Reiko: Looks like they are coming


    Lupe: They are not the only thing coming my water just broke


    Everyone: WHAT !


    Eddy: WHY NOW !


    Lupe: TELL THEM THAT !


    Eddy: REIKO YOU WILL HAVE TO DELIVER THE BABIES !


    Reiko: WHAT WHY ME !


    Eddy: YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE OF US THAT HAS HAD A CHILD BEFORE !


    Reiko: I WAS ON THE OPPOSITE END I WAS PITCHING NOT CATHCHING ALL I HAD TO DO WAS PUSH !


    Zen: I am going to go deal with cartel


    Eddy: I will go join you.


    YOU TWO COWARDS ! Those two are saying they are going to deal with the cartel they just don''t know how to handle the pressure. Hana tries to sneak out but I grab her by the hair.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Sei: YOUR NOT SNEAKING OUT ON ME TOO!


    Hana : ow ow ow Ok I will stay..


    Hana gets on the internet to tells us how to deliver babies. She tells us to get some hot water and some towels. We move Lupe to the guess bed. She starts squeezing my hand. Ow it hurts


    Lupe: AHHHHHHHHH !


    Reiko: Let this be a lesson to the two of you never do the deed without a condom. even though it feels really good now it is going to hurt like hell later. beside I do not want to be a grandmother yet.


    Sei and Hana: SHE KNOWS !


    Reiko: Of course, I know. I know everything that goes on in my house that includes what my son is doing behind a locked door with two girls.


    Hana and Sei:..........


    Lupe: I know your trying teach them a lesson in life and give them a education in sex but couldn''t that wait I don''t know when I AM DONE GIVING BIRTH AAAA OH GOOOOD FUCCCK !


    Hana, Sei, and Reiko: SORRY !


    Sei: I think I rather fight the Cartel


    Zen Pov


    Zen: I am so glad i got out of there I can still her screaming. Shouldn''t you be in there she is your wife after all.


    Eddy: I have to deal with the Cartel first.


    Zen: Whatever you say


    Eddy: Zen This is my fight I don''t want you to interfere with it the most i will ask you is to make some cover fire. Think youcan do it.


    Zen: I can but are you sure you don¡¯t want any help.


    Eddy: I have learned a few new trick since you last saw me,


    He raises his hand and I see aGreen bull tattoo on his hand. It looks like he has contracted with a demon since the last time I saw him. I scale my house and go up on the roof, this is a great sniper perch. Then I turn Shiroyuki into a Brewington .50 sniper Rifle. Now all I have to do is wait for his signal. several black cars pull a group of men come out they must be Salvadorian. A man steps out he looks in his thirties tan skin black hair with a tear drop tattoo. You must be wondering why our m=neighbors are not calling the police. That is because they are used to it. When we moved in things started to go boom around the neighborhood now they don¡¯t even flinch anymore which is better for us.


    El Jefe: So Shade I guess you were expecting us.


    Eddy: You could say that.


    El Jefe: Give me one good reason why me and my boys don''t smoke you and everyone in there right now. if I can¡¯t have Lupe than no one can.


    Eddy: I challenge you to a one on one fight. We did never get to finish our last fight back in Argentina. Your more skilled than most of the mutants I have fought


    El Jefe: Or I could just kill you GET HIM BOYS !


    They all have their guns raised.Eddy gives me the signal and I fire. One of the man head explodes and brains fall on the pavement. I am not cleaning that up. I fire rapids shots and they all duck for cover.


    Eddy: Oh, I like you to meet my nephew Zen. He is young but he has got a hell of a shot. Challenge me duel If I win you will leave and you will never come in front of Lupe again.


    El Jefe: If I win I want your head.


    Eddy: Fine TORQUE FUSION !


    Eddy Bull tattoo glows he now covered in armor like a paladin or a knight. His helmet has horns. A basket of guns on his back and two on his side. He is packing some serious heat.


    El Jefe: Look like the War Bull has been unlashed EVERYONE GET BACK REMBER WHAT HAPPENED LAST TIME !


    The fight starts and out of know where Uncle Eddy conjure Mac 10¡¯s he shoots them on auto mode El Jefe is quick he jumps behind a car and flips it. Not only is he fasting he is also strong.


    Eddy: Your power to control your Adrenaline is impressive as always


    El Jefe: THERE IS REASO I AM CALLED EL JEFE GREAT THROW !


    El Jefe stops defending and throws the car at Eddy


    Eddy: RPG !


    Metal dust forms a rocket launcher and he blows up the car before he can get close. El Jefe takes out knives and use adrenaline to increase his speed and strength. Eddy is strong but he lot slower than El Jefe so he deiced to take the hits.


    El Jefe: YOU DON¡¯T DESERVE LUPE ! YOUR FAMILY SHOULD BE MINE !


    Eddy: I KNOW I DON¡¯T I AM A HORRIBLE PERSON, BUR SHE MAKES ME WANT TO BE A BETTER PERSON I AM NOT GOING TO LET TOUCH ANY MEMBER OF MY FAMILY SPIKE CLUB!


    Eddy makes a giant bat full of spike than he swings and hit him like a baseball. El Jefe is now covered in blood. He stands up slowly


    Eddy: ROCKET PUNCH!


    HOLY SHIT A ROCKET PUNCH! his gauntlet comes off an it punches El Jefe in the face sending him flying into one of his cars. It looks like he is down


    Eddy: Merry Christmas you sick son of a bitch. Oh, and happy new year. Unless you don¡¯t want to be pumped full of lead SCRAM!


    The Salvadorians take their boss and run with their tail between their legs. Eddy unfused with Torque I jump off the roof. We both enter the house because we here two babies crying. We see two kids in Lupe¡¯s arm the first born was a girl name Elaina and the boy is named Diego. They have already came up with the names


    Lupe: I am never doing that again. What about El Jefe.


    Eddy: He wishes us the best.


    Reiko: You kicked his ass


    Eddy: I kicked his ass


    Reiko: don¡¯t just stand there go over and holds your kids.


    Wow this is nice.


    Reiko: Oh, Zen I don¡¯t want to be grandmother for a while.


    Zen: You know


    Sei and Hana: She knows


    I guess my dream just got a little bit harder.

 Chapter 41 What are You Doing Here

    Zen Pov


    I did not get any more chances over winter break. My mother was watching me like a hawk. The best I could do was finger Sei and get a BJ from Hana. I could not do anymore or someone would pop out of nowhere. If was not my mother it was uncle. z my mom persuaded him to watch me when I say persuaded I meant threaten with a cleaver. Uncle Eddy Lupe and the twins are staying with us until they find a house. After all my attempts, I finally gave up and soon it was time to go back to school. There will be no one to stop me from eating them there Muhahahahahhhahah. We get on the plane Sei is on my right Hana on my left. They both end up falling asleep and use me as a hug pillow. I don;t really mind this. I see severalstudents glaring at me. like I give fuck what you think. We land and than we get our luggage Sei and Hana kiss me and they head off to the girls dorm. I head back to my room and Decklyn and Benny are already here. I here Decklyn singing


    Decklyn: Heeeeeey I got some puuuussssaaay heeeeey I got some pussssaaaaaay


    I suddenly have the urge to hit him. Amy gave it up to Decklyn and I am still a virgin. Now he is singing about it. He is throwing salt in my wounds. I throw the closest thingI see which is my suit case. Benny through his lamp. Decklyn quickly doges it.


    Decklyn: WHAT WAS THAT FOR !


    Benny and Zen: For being in idiot


    Decklyn: Benny you struck out.


    Benny: Shut the fuck up.


    Apparently Benny went to Alberto sister Amara house over winter break. They had fun went on a couple of dates just when they were about to do it her Dad catches them and he is chased out of her house. He was only wearing his boxers, I tap Benny on the shoulder.


    Zen: I feel your pain I got interrupted right as I was about to seal deal. Than My mom was watching me like a hawk. At least Sei and Han go this school. Your girl goes to another one.


    Benny:.... Let''s go with that.


    I thought I could wait but I can''t wait anymore. Today I will show my resolveI WILL GET PUSSY ! My fighting spirit is burring. I will not be denied again.


    Decklyn: Where are you going.


    Zen: TO GET SOME PUSSYAHHHH !


    I run out the door not hearing what Decklyn andBenny behind


    Benny: braver man than most I wonder how he is going to get pass the gatekeeper of the girl¡¯s dorms. Should you have warned him Decklyn. You have tried many times to see Amy and was denied.


    Decklyn: I like to believe in miracles


    I head to the girl¡¯s dorm. I go into the lobby and go to the receptionist.


    Zen: I need to go to room 403


    Receptionist: Boys are not allowed to go up pass 9:00


    Zen: It is important


    Receptionist: Boys cannot go up pass 9: 00


    Zen: But


    Receptionist: NOT PASS 9:00


    I am flooded with youthful vigor. You think a receptionist is going to stop me. I will pay for it later, I just decide to go up the stair,


    Receptionist: OLGA !


    Zen: Olga?


    Right as I am about to go up the stair a huge muscular woman comes and stops me. When I say muscular I mean. Like a body builder. You can¡¯t tell if she is a man or woman because her boobs looks like pecs. She picks me up by the collar and throws me out.


    Olga: Not pass 9 little man ahahhahahahah


    You think some shemale is going to stop me, HELL FUCKING NO! I will not be denied at the gate. I decide to free climb the wall. I see a kid with Short blonde hair dong the same thing. Look like I have a comrade in arms. I start climbingI catch up to him quick.


    Zen: Looks like you got.......TORIN !


    Torin: SHADE!


    Zen and Torin: WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!


    Torin: It not concern you Shade,


    Zen: Fine you stay out of my way I will stay out of yours.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    We begin climbing and I notice we are both going to similar areas, Doesn¡¯t he have ton of girls falling over him why does he need to sneak in to a girls room.


    Torin: Why are you following meShade


    Zen: I am not followingyou. You just happened to be going the same direction I am.


    Torin: Room


    Zen: 403


    Torin: 405


    Zen: Danm they are right next door to each other


    Torin: I got spend more time with you.


    Zen: Why the hell are you sneaking in. You could have any girl you want.


    Torin: I don¡¯t want any girl I want that girl and only that girl. Ever since I lost people have been treating me differently. I got to know who my real friends are. It turns out I don¡¯t have any friends. Except for Levi.


    Zen: Levi?


    Torin: Leviathan Duval. My childhood friendis half devil. She was the only one who stayed around, She was the only one who tried to scold me when i was acting out. If I would have listen to her soon Maybe I would not be where I am now. I to talk to her and apologize.


    Zen:This guy actuallyhas a heart.


    I kindof want to meet this Levi person to see what she is like to make this asshole change like this. Well it nothing to do with me. I get to the window. Is so as I touch the window siren and bars appear on it.


    Zen: What is this the Pentagon


    Torin: SHADE WHAT DID YOU DO!


    Zen: Don''t blame me I see you out ofmy peripheral vision you touch the window the exact same time I did.


    The light turns on and I seeSei and Hana come to the window. Sei is wearing A nighty and Hana is only wear a T-shirt and panties.


    Sei: what are you doing here


    Zen: You


    Sei; THIS IS NO TIME FOR JOKES!


    Zen: I am not joking


    Hana:I agree withSei didn''t you meet Olga


    Zen: Olga? Oh, the Shemale.


    I see the lights turn on next door. a girl with snow white skinscarlet hair and blue eyes appear. She is about a C cup she cute., But not as cute as my lovely ladies.


    Levi; What are you doing here. I thought I told You I didn¡¯t want to see you again.


    Torin: I am sorry.


    Levi: Oh, the great Torin is apologizing I feel so honored.


    Torin: Levi I am honestly truly sorry. I was jerk to my only friend.


    Levi: You were dick


    Torin: Yes


    Levi: And an asshole


    Levi: A womanizing pompous narcistic bastard


    Torin: Isn''t that goinga little too far.


    Levi: No


    Torin: Yes, I was pompous womanizing bastardthat let power go to my head. I forgotwho my friend really is. Can you ever forgive me Leviathan?


    Levi: Will you do my homework for the rest of the semester


    Torin: Yes


    Levi: Take me shopping whenever I want to go.


    Torin: Sure


    Levi: But me cake whenever I want.


    Torin: all you can eat.


    Levi Ok I will forgive you but stray the path again andi won''t forgive you a second time. Now hurry up and go Olga will be coming any minuet.


    Hana: Yeah Zen Leave now you don¡¯t want to get caught by Olga


    Sei: She is a monster.


    Zen:Areyou sure that shemale is a woman I bet she has a cock.


    Torin: I agree with Shade on this one that Transvestite is for sure is a man.


    Olga: Which one of you called me aShemale and which one of you called me a Transvestite. i am 100 percent woman.


    We look up and see Olga bulging muscles and all. She standing on the side of the building. How the hell is she doing that. I look at her feet. SHE IS FUCKING CURLING HER TOES !


    Sei,Hana and Levi: RUN !


    Since. I know I probably won¡¯t be here fora while. I kiss both of them through the bars and then I jumpdown from the fourth floor and dash into a mad sprint. Torin kisses Levi through the bars.


    Torin: I have wanted to do that for a long time see you beautiful


    Than he jumps down after me Levi touches her lips with her fingers.


    Levi: Idiot what took you so long


    She smiles and shut her curtains.


    Olga: YOUR NOT GETTING AWAY PUNISHMENT !


    Torin catches up to me and we run side by side. Olga is like locomotive, not stopping no matter what. I think she ran through a tree. Sorry Torin There can be only one of us to escape. I stick my leg out and trip him, but he does the same thing to me.


    Zen: BASTARD


    Torin: ASSHOLE !


    Olga catches us and locks us in the whole for the night making us write a reflection essay of 1000s words. She glared at us the whole time. She is fucking scary. We finally get leave when we finish our essay. I come back in tired and angry. Decklyn just laughs Benny shakes his head. They knew did not tell me I am going to get them for this. Since I did not get any sleep last night I fall asleep through my class. sei shakes me up


    Zen: What?


    Sei: Everyone is waiting for you. We get mentor today. Starting this semester, we get to start going on missions for the school. Seniors watches over the freshman. Go on up.


    I pick a piece a paper out of a hat. It says Logan Macalister.


    Mr. Coulson: Wow Look like you got Luck Mr. Shade You got Mr. Macalister as your mentor be sure to learn a lot from him while you are on mission. After class Go meet your Mentor and your group mates.


    Sei: Who did you get


    Zen: LoganMacalister


    Hana: Sei and I got Illiya Romanov. I wonderwho is the other two members.


    We split up and I go see who my group is. it looks like In my group is James Rodger, Sara Lane, and¡­¡­


    Torin: WHAT ARE YOUDOING HERE!


    Fucking Torin just great.

 Chapter 42 Mentor

    Logan Pov


    Yaaaaawn I wake up from my afternoon nap. CrapI forgotI was supposed to look after some Freshmen. I better go get the list to see who.I have. I go to the Student Council office half sleep. I see the Vice President doing office work. 4 years and still have no idea what her name is. I just call her VP. She waves me in andPetra is waiting for me.


    Petra: Your late Macalister


    Logan: I am here aren''t I don¡¯t get your panties in a twist. I don''t even understand why we have to do this.


    Petra: Not only does this help the younger students, but is also shows the teacher how good you are leading your own team. Here everything you need and the names of people on your team.


    Logan: Let see now I have Sara Lane, James Rodger Torin Odinson and......... Zentora Shade. YOU CAN¡¯T BE SERIOUS YOU CAN''T PUT ODINSON AND SHADE ON THE SAME TEAM THAT LIKE PUTTING A MONGOOSE AND A COBRA IN THE SAME CAGE!


    Petra: Sorry it was random. You would have been able to trade if you got here earlier but somebody was sleeping.


    Logan: God danm it. Oh well I had better find the little squirts.


    I head from the student council room and go to the freshmen area. it looks like my group eill be the last one. I open the door and see Shade and Odinson are already fighting. They are throwing punches and yelling at each other. Rodger is trying to separate. Them while Lane is texting and has headphone on like it has got nothing to do with her. What a pain.


    Zen: IT IS YOUR FAULT THE SHEMALE CAUGHT US !


    Torin: YOUR THE FUCKER WHO TRIPPED ME !


    James: Can¡¯t we all just get along


    Zen and Torin: NO !


    Torin: I hate you with the passion of a 1000 white burning suns


    Zen: I had a dream and you were in it. You died and I woke up laughing.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Sara: Boys are idiots


    Logan: Ok play time is over.


    I snap my fingers and the gravity in the room disappears they all begin to float in the air. They cannot escape and Both Zen and Torin are forced to let go of each other.


    Logan: Alright listen up. I am Logan Macalister your mentor. First of all, there will be no fighting amongst your team members. You don¡¯t have to like each other just work with each other. In the field, you are going to get teamed up with people you do not like from time to time just get over it. Everyone understand.


    Everyone: Yes


    I snap my fingers and gravity returns to the room and they all fall but each of them land safely on the ground. I notice Sara has not taken off her headphone


    Logan: Are you paying attention Sara


    Sara: Oh these are special headphone. My powers have evolved. Principle Stark made them so that I could cancel out all the noise, If I did not have themmy head would be bombardment with sounds. Oh, here is a note.


    Logan: Ok then anyway I am Logan Macalister a Senior at Avengers Academy. I will be the leader when we go out. I don¡¯t have many rules. as long as you take care of your safety first and don¡¯t interrupt my naps we will get along fine. Out in the field you will go by my Code Name G Force.You might have guessmypower is gravity manipulation. Why don''t we introduce yourselves? Tell us your name power and Code name you would like in the field.


    James: I guess I will start. I am James Rodgers, my abilities are qui several different martial arts, I am excellent gunslinger and I have a shield ad out of Orichalcum. I guess my code name is American Sniper


    Sara: I am Sara lane. I am a Mutant my abilities are Sound Manipulation I also use qui and have black belt in Taekwondo.and my Code Name Is Echo


    Torin: I am Torin Odinson. I have super Strength, I can fly and I wield the mighty axe Fenrir which is able to control Ice. My Code Name is Demigod


    Zen: Guess I am last. I am Zentora Shade. I go by Zen. My abilities I have qui. I wield a Katana that cuts anything. I have a gun that turn into different types of guns. I have contracted with a Celestial Beast and Demonic beast. Byakko gives me shadow manipulation and nullification. Raizen Has six powers Red allows me super strength Blue is for speed. Yellow is for healing. Green allows me to create barriers. Purple can turn me invisible and Orange is transformation. My Code name is Tigerdragon


    Logan: That is quite a lot of powers


    Zen: I can only use Raizen powers one at a time for now. I also can use Raizen and Byakko powers at the same time I get back lash and I am out for a couple of days. I know I have tried.


    Logan: Now that we all have introduce ourselves catch.


    I throw each of them a badge. It has their picture and an emblem of Avenger Academy on it. It also has and F in it. I begin to explain.


    Logan: These are your badges. They have your picture and the school¡¯s logo. Don''t lose them. This badge allows the students of Avengers Academy to work with the police and the government. Do all of you see the letter F


    Everyone: Yes


    Logan: Right now, that is your rank. You are at bottom of the totem pole at Rank F. There are several ranks. There is Rank F, E, D, C,B, A, S. I bet you can guess F is lowest S is the highest. The higher your Rank the more difficult jobs you can take.


    James: How do you move up ranks


    Logan: You can move up ranks buy completing mission. You will get more points the more difficult the mission is. Right now, you are rank F so you can only take Rank F and E missions. You can only take mission that is your rank or higher, But I If you have someone with a higher rank in your group you can take two ranks above.


    Torin: What is your rank


    Logan: I am Rank S anymore question.


    Everyone: ........


    Logan: Ok if there are no more questions than I guess it is time to go. I will be you Mentor for the next three weeks. This will be your team. Once three weeks are over you can form your own teams, Or if you think you are a real rock star you can go at it solo Everyone dismiss


    After I dismiss them they all leave. So, my Team Is Sara Lane, James Rodger, Torin Odinson and Zentora Shade. If Shade and Odinson can get along this team will probably go far. Now howam I going to get them to play nice. I can picture them fighting on a mission


    Logan: What a Pain

 Chapter 43 Gathering Forces To defeat the Shemale

    Zen Pov


    It has been two weeks since I have been sign Logan Macalister as my mentor. We have done Several missions. They were fucking boring. We did stuff like finding stray cats, stopping perverts, and arresting cat burglars. The burglar did not even have any super powers. We already became rank E. We begged for better mission. Logan promised if Torin and I did not fight we would go on a Rank C mission for the last one. We kept our promise barely and my team will be gone for several days.


    Sei and Hana are also going on a big mission and tonight is the first night our schedules have crossed. Tonight, is day I beat the Shemale. Just because I been thrown out does not mean I have given up. I tried making diversions digging tunnels and hiding in the room. I failed several times That Shemale is my toughest enemy yet.


    Hana: Zen I like your determination but i think you should give up. We can do it at spring break at my mother¡¯s villa in France.


    Sei: You have tried and failed several times


    Hana: Only one person has ever gotten past Olga in the history of the Academy


    Zen: I know Larry Shaw. That guy is a legend in the boy¡¯s dorm. His ability wasnot just to turn invisible but to completely hide his present. His girlfriend was a royalty of a small county. She was going to be takenback to her country. She was constantly being guarded all day. The only way to get her was sneak in at night. He uses his power to take her away in the middle of night causing the only blemish on the Behemoth reputation.


    Sei: Your stealth ability only allows you to turn invisible you will be sniffed out and caught Olga is like a bloodhound. You would need and army to get pass her.


    Zen: THAT IT!


    I kiss sei on the lips and I start making my plan. If I can''t get in there myself what would happen if i brought and army horny youths to the battlefield.


    Zen: I got go I will see youtwo tonight after 9


    Hana: Don''t tell me he is actually going to raise an army just to sleep with us. i don''t know if that is crazy or sweet.


    Sei: I seem to remember my dad doing something like this in his youth to see my mom. He stormed and army base. Grandpa and my uncleswas furious. Try not to cause to much trouble Zen.


    I quickly leave I skip my last class of the day because this is to important I must do planning. I tell Decklyn to spread the word to all the boys. This is top secret. The meeting will be happening right after school. I am going to need some heavy hitters. I knock on my first Recruits door .


    James: Oh, Zen What brings you here.


    Zen: Mission


    James: Oh, I am excited about the Rank C Mission as well.


    Zen: Not that mission a more important one.


    James: What is it?


    Zen: We are going to raid the girl¡¯s dorm are you in


    James: WHAT ARE YOU CRAZY THE BEHEMOTH GUARDS THAT PLACE I WOULD HAVE TO BE SUICIDAL!


    Zen: Don''t you want to see Sara


    James:....... You know


    Zen: Only an idiot would not know. The whole team knows. The only person that does not know is Sara herself.I see you looking at her when she is not paying attention. I think she likes you.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    James: Really?


    Zen: Sure, your athletic, intelligent,and handsome. What girl would not like you. would the most romantic things. Coming to her in the dead of nightwith chocolates and flowers confessing your feelings. You might even have a girlfriend by morning.


    James: REALLY?


    Zen: Of course, Would I lie to you.


    James: Ok I am in


    Zen: Great the meeting is at 4:00 be there


    That was a little too easy. Normally when it comes to Sara he is an Idiot. I was just bullshiting I have no idea if she likes him or not, but I will help him out and root for him if my plan succeeds. I am not heartless you know. Now I am going to someone I don¡¯t want to, but I will need him for my plan to succeed. I knock on his door.


    Torin: What do you want Shade


    Zen: I have a proposition for you


    Torin: No go away


    Zen: How would you like to get into Levi room after hours


    Torin: 2 minuets


    Zen: I am gathering forces to raid the girl¡¯s dorm. After so many attempts I realized that I can¡¯t do it by myself. It was like when the Chatari invaded and the Avengers had to assemble. They did not know each other some of them did not even like each other, But they worked together for a common goal. Will you be my Avenger?


    Torin: That was the most shameless thing I have ever heard in my life. You¡¯re talking about noble cause, but all you really want is sex


    Zen: So, you in


    Torin: Is this truce only for tonight after this over we can go back to hating each other.


    Zen: Of course, would not have it any other way.


    Torin: I am in


    After I leave Torin room I go to get my trump card. I go to a hill on the opposite side of the island there I see Logan sleeping. I wake him up.


    Zen: Logan


    Logan: This better be good Zen you know I don¡¯t like being woken up from my nap.


    Zen: How would you like to raid the girl¡¯s dorm


    Logan: hahahhahaha your funny Shade.... Wait your serious aren''t you. I tried to sneak in there from Freshmen to Senior year to see Illiya .I can''t even get in there. It impossible.


    Zen: It is impossible if you are alone


    Logan: What do you mean


    Zen: I am gathering forces to take on the Shemale. She is just one person she can¡¯t take out all of us if we rush in at the same time.


    Logan: What are our chances


    Zen: A lot better if you are there.


    Logan: This is my last year and I have never been there past 9 I would like to be there at least once. all right I am in.


    Zen: Good remember to bring friends. The more people wehave the better our chances are.


    After my chat withLogan i go to my room and I begin to think about what I am going to say. Decklyn tells me it is time and. I head to the Rec Room hundreds of boys are here of all grades. Decklyn hands me microphone.


    Zen: Hello my brothers you must be wondering why I have you called you here today. How many of you have girlfriends in the girl¡¯s dorm?


    They raise their hands


    Zen: How many of you have been denied entry by the Shemale.


    They raise their hands. Someof them are starting to get angry.


    Zen: Humans have three natural instincts, Eat. Sleep, and Sex. This shemale is denying us one our natural instincts. Are you going to stand for that?


    Crowd: NO!


    Zen: Good and you should not stand for it. She is taking away our pursuit of happiness and I am not going to stand for it. So, let us join hands my brothers and fight this tyranny. WE MUST FIGHT FOR OUR RIGHT TO LOVE! NOW WHO IS WITH ME!


    Crowd:WE ARE!


    Zen: I am going to be honest with you because that is how much I respect the brave men coming heretoday. Not all of us will make it. We are facing a powerful enemy. Only the strong will survive, but there is hope. If we manage to succeed that means we know it can be done. We will do it repeatedly. So, train your bodies so it will be you who makes it. My goal is not just to get into my girlfriends¡¯ room. It is so that we can extend the curfew.


    Everyone: GASP!


    Zen; WE ARE JUST NOT FIGHTING FOR TODAY WE ARE FIGHTING FOR OUR FUTRURE AND FOR GENRATIONS TO COME NOW WHO¡¯S WITH ME!


    Crowd: YEAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!


    Zen: Shemale you¡¯re going down

 Chapter 44 Boys are Idiots

    Sei Pov


    It is now 8:45 and Hana, Amy and I waiting around in the lounge off the girl¡¯s dorm. Rumors have spread that boys will be challenging Olga the Female Guard of the door. In her 20 years here being a guardshe had only let one boy has ever gotten pass her. The guy¡¯s name was Larry he ran off with a princess of a small country. She did not get fired but her pay was cut, she swore that it would never happen again. I am in a group talking with other girls. I see our next-door neighbors Sara and Levi.


    Amy: So, you think they are going to make it.


    Sara: No way


    Levi: Not a chance in hell.


    Sei: Very small chance.


    Hana: Ok if someone makes it pass the Behemoth and knocks on your door would you do him, or reject him at the door.


    Everyone faces turns red because of Hana blunt comment, ButThey all start to think. I hear voices from some of the upper classmen some say yes others say no.


    Illiya: Logan and I have been dating since sophomore year. We graduate this year so I guess I would. Think of it as a early graduation present.


    Petra: NO WAY!


    Illiya: You don''t even have someone that will knock at your door


    Petra: I DO TO!


    Illiya: The pretend boyfriend from Canada does not count


    Petra: HE IS REAL !


    Illiya: Than how come i never seen him in the four years that I have known you. Were is this boyfriend that you go on and on about.


    Levi: Now now let not fight


    Hana: What about you Levi are you goingopen your gate ofTartarus for a demi god that wants to charge in. You knowwho I am talking about I sawhim hanging onyour ledge a couple of weeks ago.


    Hana words makesLeviSnow white skin become as red as an apple. She starts twiddling her fingers and refuses to say anything. Hana takes that as a yes, I would do him. Then she starts looking at Sarashe listening to music on her J phone. Like the conversation has nothing to do with her.


    Hana: What about you Sara


    Sara: I don''t have a boyfriend


    Hana: You don''t but you¡¯re so pretty. Well I guess the Emo look and skulls on your panties is kind of a turn off. Well even so if you get a knock on your door would you do him.


    Sara: Sure whatever


    I guess she is not really paying attention. I guess has not ever thought about it because she has no expectation to begin with is nine o¡¯clock and Olga comes down stairs


    Olga: Bed


    Girls: Ahhhhhhhhhhh


    We all start heading up the stairs when I hear a familiar your voice on a megaphone


    Zen: SHEMALE YOUR REIGHN OF TERROR HAS GONE ON FOR TO LONG! TONIGHT, IS OUR INDEPENDENCE DAY!


    Oh my god Zen. The girls all rush to window. I can''t believe he did it he rallied a whole army. There is at least a hundred boys out there. They even have their own flag. It is blue with the universal symbol for male on it. When he said he was going to raise in army? I did not think he raise and army.


    Olga: You think you can get pass me just because you are organizing. HahahahahhIt is time that I squash this little rebellion once and for all.


    Olga clicks a button a wall surrounds the girl¡¯s dorm and maid robots come out of nowhere. Aren''t you taking this job a little too seriously.


    Olga: Come at me Shade I will squash your hope for the last time. hahhahahahahah


    Zen Pov


    Zen: A wall and Robots I did not see that one coming.


    Decklyn: I got a text from Amy and she told me Olga wanted to tighten security. He said do what she see fit. I guess he never thought she go this far.


    Zen: Remind me to put warm dogs hit in Starks " office. Ok men don''t panic. If we panic we lose. The plan continues on is everyone ready CHARGE!


    Boys: AHHHHHHHHH !


    We begin our charge and the Robo maids attack. I use Raizen blue form Speed. and I dash my way through tearing robots apart. One stand in front of me


    Zen: BLITZ FIST!


    I run right through without even stopping. The other are not doing bad as well. James is sniping left and right. Logan and crushing robot by makinggravity heavier. Decklyn Using his staff and his eye attacks in combinations. Benn.... wait Benny did not come he is studying with Alberto. I forgot he does not have a girlfriend that goes to this school. So, he has no reason to fight. He did wish us luck Though. Then I see Torin swinging his axe Like a war god of destruction.


    Torin: AXE DESTRUCTION FROST SLASH !


    Logan: TEN THOUSAND G''SStolen story; please report.


    Decklyn: BASLISK EYES


    James: RICOCHET SHOT!


    we are beginning to push the enemy back. We can do this. Then I see a something closing in on all of us it came from the girls¡¯ dorm roof. I am starting to see it more clear FUCK THE SHEMALE IS MAKING HER MOVE !


    Zen: EVERYONE WATCH OUT!


    Olga: TO LATE EXTREME QUAKE!


    Olga uses and axe kick toward the ground creating and earth quake. She buries us in a pile of rubble and rock. I change to green form defense. I make a barrier and I can protect James and Decklyn. Logan float up and Torin flies away there are only the five us left.


    James: We can''t beat her


    Decklyn: She is to fucking strong.


    Zen: I guess we are just going to have to make a run for it.


    Torin: That impossible. Her strength is on par with her speed you remember she caught us both last time.


    Logan: It will be different this time. You will havea distraction


    Decklyn: Who is stupid enough to be a distraction.


    Logan: Me


    Torin Zen and Decklyn: What?


    Logan: Iam the only one strong enough to by some time. Now the three of you get going. Somebody must make it. I realized it won¡¯t be me. NOW GO !


    DANM! I give Logan my utter respect right now. He is a man among men, thefour of us give him a salute and we head to the wall.


    Logan: sixty second that all I can give lets do this ONE HUNDRED THOUSANDS G¡¯S!


    Logan traps Olga in wave of pressure, her feet sink into the ground. She is moving very slowly towards him it only a matter of time the four of us don''t look back. James turns around and Olga finally reached Logan knocking him out.


    James: DANM IT!


    Zen: Don''t look back keep moving forward their sacrificeswon''t be in vain.


    James shakes his and continues you on. we make it the wall and begin to climb it. I hear something in the distance It is Olga trudging away. CRAP SHE IS PICKING UP SPEED! We climb as fast as we can but James get caught by the leg


    James: GO ON WITH OUT ME YOU CAN DO IT!


    Decklyn: NO TAKE MY HAND!


    James swats it away and he turn around making Olga fall with him giving us a little more time. James I will never forget this bros for life. Decklyn Torin and I jump the wall and now we are now 100 yards away about the size of a football field. We¡¯re going to make it suddenlyI hear a rumble and Olga crashes through the wall


    Olga: NOT PASS 9!


    Decklyn: HERE SHE COMES!


    Zen: DON¡¯ T LOOK BACK!


    Fifty yards to go she manages to tackle Torin an d Decklyn. I want to help but they push me to go forward.


    Torin: IF YOU DON¡¯T MAKE IT I WILL KILL YOU !


    Decklyn: RUN ZEN RUN!


    I run as fast as I can shift in to blue form speed! I am the fifty, the forty, Thirty, twenty ten. Olga come and tackles me at the five


    Olga: It is over Shade you lose


    Zen: Not just yet GREEN!


    Then I place something on her man chest. It is a propulsion bomb.Olga eyes grow wide. i take the switch outof my pocket,


    Olga: ARE YOU CRAZY!


    Zen: DON''T EVER UNDERESTIMATE A VIRGIN!


    I click the switch and it blast both us into different direction. The blast blows me all the way to the fourth floor. I use my wings to guide me to Sei''s and Hana Window. The momentum of the blast gives me a enough force to break the window I do a barrel roll and land in Hana and Sei'' bedroom.


    Hana: I will be damn


    Sei: He actually did it


    I look up and see Olga in the distance I give her the finger and close the curtains. Now it is time to claim my prize Muhahahahahaahahhahah.


    Hana: So are we doing this


    Sei: He has worked hard heearned it


    I tackle them both to the bed and put a sock on the knob.


    X rated scene starts.


    I begin by kissing them both and then they kiss each other I strip Sei and then Hana. They both our now in their underwear. I pull down their bras and I put one tit from each of them in my mouth and I start to fondle their breast. They begin to moan.


    Sei: Ahhh


    Hana: Yesssss!


    NextHana pulls downmy pants and starts to suck me off.Imove Seiacrossmy face and begin to eat her out.After a while they switch. Finally, Sei gets on top of me andbegins to ride me. Sei and Hana had agreement she would be first. she begins to moan and scream


    Sei: OF FUCK OH MY GOD YES YES DO ME HARDER!


    Hana gets behind her she begins to kiss her and then she licks her breast. I take my dick out of Sei and I start banging Hana side ways


    Hana: FUCK FUCK FUCK !


    I put them on top of each other. They begin to kiss and their breast rub against each other their nipples begin to get harder. Sei is on top Hana is on Bottom. Then I stick my dick in that back in forth OH MY GOD THIS FEELS AMAIZNG DECKLYN WAS RIGHT YOU NEVER WANT TO MASTURBTE AGAIN!


    Hana: OH FUCK!


    Sei: YES !


    Zen: WHO IS YOUR DADDY!


    Sei and Hana: YOUR ARE FUCKING DADDY!


    I slap both of their asses and pound them harder and faster. I wonder what would happen if I use qui to increase my speed, I pound them both like a Jack hammer


    Hana and Sei ; OHHHHHHHHH MYYYYYYYYYYYYY GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDD! IIIIIII AMMMMMMMMMM CUMMMMMMMMMMMINNNNNNNNNG !


    Zen: FUUUCCCK !


    X rated scene Over


    The Three of us in up in Sei Bed exausted. I here a knock on the door. I already know whot it is. I put on my clothes and kiss them both. Than I go to meet my maker. I open the door I was right and wrong. It is not only Olga but Principle Stark.


    Zen: Yo What up Stark


    Olga: HE IS HERE PASS 9


    Tony: Olga lets calm down. Zen, you know the rules you¡¯re not allowed pass 9


    Zen: I have no regrets take me away


    Tony: come to my office in the morning I am too tired for this shit.


    Olga looks at me grudgingly. The next day I head to Starks office, I told him I had no regrets and that we would keep doing this repeatedly. Well that little stunt sent the most people to the nurses office in history. Obviously he did not want this to happen again Olga went way too far and he did not want parents being contacted. So, we begin to negotiate. The curfew is now 11 on week days and 12 on weekends. I can agree with that. I also have detention for several months because I was the ring leader of this little charade. Olga stare me down


    Olga: Next time Shade you will not be so lucky


    Zen: Anytime Shemale


    Once I get back to the dorm the boys surround. Most of them were knocked out and do not know what is going on.


    Decklyn; Well what happen


    I smile I take two pairs of panties out of my pocket one blue the other yellow. Then I raise them in the air I scream out one word


    Zen: VICTORY !


    Boys: AAAHHHHHHHH !


    A couple of girls go pass the boys dorm. One of them happens to be Sara. she can hear everything even the tiniest sound. She listens to our conversation and shakes her head


    Sara: Boys are idiots


    Then she walks off to class

 Chapter 45 Sara Lane The Rocker

    Zen Pov


    Today we go on our final mission with our team. It is a C rank mission. Logan had not told us about anything yet because he said that he is going to wait for everyone to get down here. I see James out of it.


    Zen: What up with you. Why are your eyes red.


    James: I confessed to Saraphine and she rejected me


    Zen: Who the hell is Saraphine?


    Torin: That is Sara real name you moron. We been together for almost a month and you still did not knowher real name.


    Zen: How am I supposed to know that was her real name. She hardly says anything unless she is calling us idiots. Other than that, shejust listens to her headphones. So, what happened.


    James: I wanted to create the best chance of success so I decided to do a background check


    Zen: Stop whywould you do a background check on her.


    James: I thought I wanted to get to know her better. You know get to know her likes and dislikes. Then I followed her around for several days.


    Zen: Stop. Why would you do that. That is stalking.


    James: It is not stalking it gathering research.


    Torin and Zen: IT STALKING!


    Zen: Ok what did you do afterthat.


    James: I hired a music band ordered all her favorite food and covered her place with roses. There were justone problem she was allergic to roses.


    Zen:...........


    Torin: HAHAHAHHAAHAH ! You could not find that out when you stalked her hahahhahahhahahaha.


    James: Than she told me that she knew that I was following her the whole time, but was to lazy to care. She said once this mission is over If you don''t stop stalking me I get a restrain order.


    Torin: Harsh


    Zen: There are plenty of fish in the sea. Let this be a lesson to you for the future. Don''t stalk the girl that you like. I will even help you find a new love/


    James: Really? Her roommate Leviathan is pretty cute too. She has a nice and gentle temperament


    Torin: FIND ANOTHHER FISH!


    Logan: What all this about fish?


    James Zen and Torin: Nothing


    Logan: Whatever I don''t see Sara anywhere. I thought she would be with you guys. One of you go get her. Than i will explain the mission to you.


    It is for the best that James does not go. So, Torin and i play a game of rock paper scissors to see who goes to get Sara. I lost so i head up to girl¡¯s dorm. Hana and Sei are on their final mission. They left yesterday. I knock on the door no one is answering. I knock on the door still nothing. She usually like to tune people out so she never answers the door the first time. I pick the lock and open the door. What i see surprises me. It is Sara she changed her hair it is now short brown hairwith purple highlights. It compliments her light brown skin and almond color eyes. She has her headphone over her ears like Always.She is playing a purple guitar and is signing a Rock song I never heard before. Her voice just makes you stop whatever you¡¯re doing and look at her.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Sara: {Singing) the teacher is yelling me for being a late to class


    The reason was because I kicked a villain¡¯s ass


    Going to school getting the grades


    One day soon I will be going on raids


    Cause I am high school Hero A high school hero


    Beating villains improving crime rate


    Can''t even get a homecoming date


    Pretty soon our time will arrive


    Even though we can''t drive


    Working hard and gathering Fame


    SOON THE WORLD WILL KNOW MY NAME!


    Cause I am high school hero a high school


    Challenging other kids to duels


    Training to beat villains who break the rules........


    I don''t know If I should stop her not she has amazing voice I don''t know If I wanted to stop are not. She looks nice strumming that guitar. After she sings a couple of more lines of her song.


    Sara: THANK YOU AVENGERS STADIUM! I am Sara and that was my original song Highschool Hero. What you want and Encore ok one more time.


    Zen: It is a good song so you wrote that yourself


    Sara: AHHH !


    She drops her guitar and makes and embarrassed face. I never seen her make that kind of face before. It is kind of cute.


    Sara: You scared me don¡¯t sneak up on me like that.


    Zen: I thought you can hear everything


    Sara: I have my noise cancelling headphones on and I was rather preoccupied with something at the moment.


    Zen: How come you did not sing at the talent show. You would have gotten first place instead of that bitch Clare. Not only that I think you are part of the go home club like myself.


    Sara: I don''t sing in front of people anymore


    Zen: Why


    Sara: Why do you care


    Zen: I don''t know


    Sara: Idiot


    Sara places her guitar back into her room. I see a peak through the door and there are several instruments in there. a Piano, a Violin, and Drums. I also see sheet music all over her floor. I suddenly get flicked in the head


    Zen: Ow


    Sara: Don''t be a Nosey Nelson. Haven''t anyone ever told you should not peak in a girl¡¯s room without permission. Oh, don''t tell anyone about what you heard today or I will bash you over the head with one of my instruments It will probably be one of the heavier ones got it.


    Zen: Got it


    Danm it why do all the girls around me have to be so violent. whatever I am not dating her Sara and I come out the girl¡¯s dorm and head to the meeting place. Logan, Torin and James are waiting for us.


    Logan: Now that everyone is here. I am going to tell you about our C rank mission. We are doing a Guard Mission Protecting a celebrity on her tour.


    James: What Celebrity


    Logan: Alice Macall


    James: ALICE MACALL WE GET TO PROTECT ALLICE MACALL! She is my favorite singer right now she is amazing.


    Torin: Levi likes her maybe I can get an autograph when I were done


    Zen: Who is Alice Macall


    Everyone: WHAT!


    James: You don''t know who Alice Macall is. Have you been living under a rock or something? Her song Believe In Me was number 1 one the chart or 6 weeks in a row. She only 15 and She has already won many awards. Not only in singing but acting as well.


    Zen: Or something. Never heard of her.


    Torin: What music do you listen to Shade


    Zen: Me I usually listen to rap or hip hop, but I have started to get interested in rock recently.


    Sara was drinking something and she spits it out and she starts coughing


    James: Sara are you ok. Why is your face all red?


    Sara: SHUT UP!


    James: What did I do?


    Torin: Maybe she is on her time of the month


    Logan: Alright quiet down. let¡¯s explain the mission. Recently Alice has been in several accidents. Now people are not sure that they accidents. Her Father isSenator Scott Macall. He is a deciding vote for a bill in congress. He believes maybe that they are targeting his daughter to get him to vote a certain way. He tried to stop Alice from going on tour, but she refused. Our Job is to protect her until Senator Macall can votes on the bill in three days.


    Zen: Now this is an assignment. Way better than finding a loss cat.


    After we get debriefed we get ona cruiser to meet up with our client. I look at Sara she has been a little off ever since she has heard the name Alice. I hear her say something under her breath.


    Sara: I never thought I see you again Alice

 Chapter 46 Alice and Sara

    Sara Pov


    While i am on the plane I am reminiscing about Alice. we have known each other since we were kids. We clicked because of Music. My Father and her mother were both in the music industry and they were in the same band. When they got older they kept in touch and I use play over at Alice house. Alice loved pop and I liked rock. we even had a little band on our own it was called Angel Wings. I was 13 years old and we were performingin a talent show when my powers manifested I hit a High not and a shockwave came out of my voice. I hurt a lot of people including my best friend. She did not blameme and said it was not my fault, but after that day I never sang in front of anybody.


    That is until recently. This is the second time amoron who came into my room when I was not paying attention. The first was Angel. My contacted celestial beast she is a Melody Bird, I gotAngel during winter break. She just appeared out of nowhere while I was singing. Then she would not leave no matter what I did it was annoying. So, I ended signing a contract with her. Now there is aLavender bird tattoo on my thigh, because I have Angel my power over sound has increase drastically. I am way stronger than I was during the freshmen competition, than look the boy sleeping next to me. Zen Shade.Of all the people on this team I find him the weirdest. I don''t get him maybe he just and idiot. He walked into my room and complimented my singing. I have not been complimented by anyone in a long time except for Angel andit kind of made me happy. Why does my chest feel heavy/ I look down and this bastard rolled over on my chest?


    Sara: Hey get off.


    Zen: What a big and soft pillow


    He nuzzles into my chest. Is he sleep talking. A vain in my head starts to bulge and my eye starts to twitch. Most people don''t know that I am more developed than most girls in certain areas because I always were a sweatshirt over my uniform. If I had to guest I am bigger than Hana, but smaller than Sei and they have the biggest racks in the grade. I am a little more low key. I shove him of my chest as soon as he comes off he falls on my lap.


    Sara: Really?


    I push him off and he keep falling back on top of me. This is going nowhere and I just give up. This guy is sleeping and he is taking advantage of me. When you wake up I am so going to kick your ass. This is my first time looking at Zen close. If this guy is not stealing and is quiet he can be considered handsome. I can see why he has two girls by his side even though he is moron. Come what kind of guy raises an army just to sleep with someone. I guess he has his good points too. He is smart, strong and sticks to his principles. He starts mumbling in his sleep and tossing in my lap. I guess he is having a nightmare. Before my mother died She use to sing a song when I was a little. I start singing in a soft voice.


    Sara: ??Come my darling it is time for bed


    I tucked you in now lay your head


    Go to sleep and close your eyes


    Have sweet dreams till sunrise


    Hush my darling go to sleep


    If you can''t let count some sheep


    I scared the monster that go boo


    Good night my darling I love you


    After my song end he stops turning and he looks really relax almost likea puppy. My lips curl upbefore I realize it.I look up and see James, Torin and Logan staring at me. Son of a bitch.


    Sara: What are you looking at?


    Logan and Torin: I didn''t see anything


    James: Zen you traitor


    James goes off sulking for some reason and Logan and Torin walk away awkwardly and go back to playing cards. I look at Zen again. i don''t sing that song to anybody not even dad or Angel. Why did I sing it to him?


    Zen: Love you too


    I freeze. I throw him off my lap and head straight to the bathroom. I can hear a thud behind me. I close and lock the door. I look at myself in the mirror. My face is all red, my palms are sweaty and my heart is beating faster.


    Sara: What the heck is going on with me am I sick.


    Itake out my phone and activate Sebastian. he is a A. I. That principle Stark created. he is downloaded oneveryone phone and he helps us with our daily lives


    Sara: Sebastian what sickness involves shortness of breath accelerated heartbeat and sweaty palms.


    Sebastian:.........


    Sara: Sebastian are you there are you buffering


    Sebastian: Really? You can¡¯t be serious right now you really don''t know.


    Sara: Just spit it out


    Sebastion: You in love girl


    Sara: WHAT!


    I can''t like him how the hell is this possible. Beside he already has two girls. HE IS A FUCKING WOMANIZER! Let¡¯s calm down. I will just burry in the deepest pits of my heart. THERE IS NO WAY I COULD LIKE A MORON THAT MAKES AN ARMY TO FUCK SOMEONE! I want to scream, but I can¡¯t because that might cause the plane to crash. After I calm down. I go back to my seat Zen is sprawled out on the floor sleeping. My mind is going through turmoil and your sleeping.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Sara: How could I like an idiot like this.


    Zen: What was that. Hey why amI on the floor


    HE WAKES UP FOR THAT I FUCKING WHISPERD IT!


    Sara: You fell on the floor because your moron idiot.


    Zen: Ok


    After that Iput on my headphones for the rest of the flight. We finally land and a limo from Senator Macall comes to pick us up. We arrive at the house, or should I say mansion. Wow the Macalls really moved up in the world. A butler comes and sits us in the living room,


    Butler: The owners of the home will be down shortly. Would you like anything to drink.


    Logan: Water is fine


    Torin: Got any Coke


    James: Lemonade


    Zen: Apple juice


    Sara: Ice tea


    Butler: Your drink will here shortly


    After that butler Jeeves comes back with our drink and we wait on the couch. I can hear arguing upstairs it is Alice and her father.


    Alice: I don''t need a body guard. I don''t want to see big burly man by my side. They could scare off my fans. My image is being approachable


    Mr. Macall: Several accidents have already happened next time you may not be so lucky. If youdon''t take the body guards I will cancel your tour and not let you go outside the house.


    Alice: OH MY GOD I HATE YOU! Fine I will take the bodyguards


    Mr. Macall: Thank you Ally


    Two people come down stairs one is a 15-year-old girl in a pink shirt and some denim jeans. Blonde hair blue eyes. The other Is a man around forty tall brown hair and green eyes. Alice takes after her mother.When she comes down and spots me. Her eyes grow wide and she runs over and tackles me.


    Alice: SARA IT SO GOOD TO SEE YOU! what are you doing here? Why Are you here. Who care because you are here YAY!


    Sara: Yeah good to see you too


    Alice: What are you doing here


    Sara: Does it matter


    Alice: You still did not explain what you are doing here.


    Sara: I am one of those burly bodyguards


    Alice: Wow did not see that coming when I woke up today. Well this great I get to play with my childhood friend again. You should come over more.


    Zen: I take it you know each other.


    Alice: Of course, we do. We have known each other since we were in diapers.


    Mr. Macall: It is nice to see you again Saraphine


    Sara: You too Mr. Macall. I just wish it could be under better circumstances/


    Logan: Ok enough down memory lane. That pun was not intentional. You can take me to your head of security I like to ask him a couple of question. Ok now Senator has two daughters. Torin and James you will guard the youngest Jenny. Sara and Zen, you will take Alice and I will guard Senator wife Taylor are there any questions.


    Everyone: No


    We all have sit and have dinner when Alice mom and her sister walk in. Alice sister looks more like their dad. Taylor is in a wheelchair she lost the ability to walk because a drunk driver. We all sit down


    Taylor: It good how isDeAngelo. The last time I seen him since Sophia''s funeral


    Sara: My dad is finehe is better


    My mom was with Alice in the car that the drunk driver hit. My mom was a superhero she survives countless of dangerous situation. She ends up dying because a drunk driver. After we have dinner The butler Jeeves all of us to our rooms. Alice insist that I share her room with her. It is an explosion of pink. She said she has not had a sleep over in a long time. I take off my clothes and get into the tub


    Alice: WOW YOUR BREAST ARE HUGE SARA!


    I look up and see Alice gets in the tub with me.


    Sara: These things are humongous I bet you got all the boys. We were born the same day. how come you have D cups and I only haveB¡¯s. When I look at then I feel defeated


    Sara: STOP GROPING ME GET OUT OF THE TUB!


    Alice: What is wrong were both girls and it is not like we have never taken bath together before. We use to takebath together all the time when we were kids. Or do you not want to take a bath with me but with that boy next door what was his name Zen


    Sara: You speak nonsense


    Alice: I saw you watching him during dinner.


    Sara: NO I DIDN¡¯T!


    Alice: You just did it unconsciously


    Sara: Hypothetically even if i did he has two girlfriends two.


    Alice: I did a private concert for a prince and he had 9 wives and 21 children. He even wanted to make me number 10. I ask them about it. they said they all loved him and were willing to share. beside. I here they have awesome orgies. We also did a little experimenting back in middle school so I know you don¡¯t have problem with kissing a girl.


    Sara: THAT WAS A GAME OF TRUTH OR DARE AND YOU FORCEYOUR TOUNGE DOWN MY THROAT!


    Alice: I can''t help your pretty andI am bisexual. I am just saying be more open minded.Don''t worry as a friend I will cheer you on. if hurts you I will break his kneecaps


    Sara: Thanks, I think


    After that we both get out of the tub and i put on my pajamas and I crawl into the bed with Alice. Then she turns off the light.


    Alice: Thanks for song Sara


    Sara: I don''t know what you are talking about.


    Alice: Don''t lie. I was in a real slump until anonymous fan sent the song Believe in me to my manager. That song put me back on top of the chart. The person who gave it to me sign the name Angel. As soon as I saw that I thought our band Angel wings so it could only be from you who wrote all our songs.


    Sara: Think what you want go to bed Alice


    Alice: Good night Sara


    Sara: Good night Alice.


    I hear Alice say something


    Alice: Don''t worry Sara I am going to help you trap your guy. He will be your boyfriend before you leave.


    Why do Ihave the feeling tomorrow going to be a long day

 Chapter 47 Your not Mr. Bubbles

    Sara Pov


    A light come beaming on my face and I wake up.


    Sara: Ahhh it burns


    Alice: What are you a vampire or something


    Sara: Don''t be silly you know if i was a vampire I would have died on the spot. Why did you wake me up so early?


    Alice: I have a photoshoot on the beach today since you and Zen are my bodyguards you willbe going to so of course you will need a swimsuit. This is perfect this give us a chance to start OperationWatermelon


    Sara: Operation Watermelon?


    Alice: To get Zen to be your boyfriend. You are going to unleashed those huge melons and blind side him in a surprise attack! The beach is a perfect battle ground your most dangerous weapons. Than he is in a daze you are going to pounce on him like a hungry jaguar that has been starved for several days.


    Sara: Why do I feel like you are preparing me for war?


    Alice: LOVE IS WAR ! You already a step behind the other two. You are the only one here so this is your chance to catch up even if it is just a little bit. Now it time to go buy some armor.


    Sara:¡­¡­¡­


    The two of us put on some clothes. I put on mu black sweat shirt and some jeans. And Sara puts on a pink shirt and a white skirt. She looks at me and shakes her head.


    Alice: Go change


    Sara: What why?


    Alice: Now I know the reason why he has not notice you yet. This is going to be a lot harder than I thought. Ok let see what you got.


    Alice goes to my suitcase and starts digging through my clothes. She starts pulling things out the more she see the angrier she gets.


    Alice: Nope. You¡¯re not wearing that. Really. Is there anything that does not have a skull on it. Oh look more black. Don¡¯t you have anything you know brighter.


    Sara: I like Black


    Alice: Ok you can borrow something of mine.


    Sara: No pink


    Alice: Why pink looks great on you


    Sara: No pink


    Alice: Fine what about a light purple


    Sara: Acceptable


    Alice: Purple it is.


    Alice give me a purple shirt with and a black jacket. I put on some jean shots that I feel is way too short. If they were any shorter than you could probably see my panties. My shirt is tight on my chest and my stomach is showing.


    Sara: I think I am showing to much skin and the shirt is tight on my chest.


    Alice: Because I value our friendship I am going to pretend I did not here that last part. Fucking titty monster. Now let¡¯s go fin Zen mom said he in the training room with our security team.


    We go to the training room and there is an argument going on. Between Alice Security and Torin and Zen. Wow those two are on the same side. I see Zen and he is shirtless and covered in sweat HOW CAN A 15-YEAR-OLD HAVE SUCH WELL DEFINE ABBS!


    Alice: Wow he is built like a Greek god. No wonder you are attracted. To him. He is not even done growing yet. If you were not my best friend I take him for my self


    She whistles. We listen in to the conversation. The head Security guard Bruno is talking to them.


    Bruno: You would not be so strong if you did not have powers. Without that you do not even deserve to protect Miss Alice.


    Zen: Like I need my powers


    Torin: I could take you with one hand tied behind my back.


    Zen: Your weak Torin I don¡¯t any hands I could kick their ass with my feet


    Torin: I COULD BE A FUCKING QUADRIPLIGIC AND STILL KICK THEIR ASS !


    Alice: Why do I have a feeling they are competing with each other instead of with Bruno.


    Sara: It has always been like this. Even if they are on the same side they are still against each other. Well has been a little better recently


    Bruno: QUIT IGNORING ME!


    Bruno charges at them both and Torin and Zen both use a headbutt on him at the same time. Bruno is out cold.


    Torin and Zen: I TOOK HIM OUT FIRST! NO YOU DIDN¡¯T! STOP LYING ASSHOLE !Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    They are about to come to blows. I tell Alice to cover her ears and them I scream


    Sara: AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !


    Zen and Torin: AHHHH DANM SARA!


    They both turn around and look at me and they both start staring at me for some reason.


    Sara: What


    Torin: James has good instinct I did not even notice


    Zen: Wow


    Sara¡± I THOUGT CHANGE MY LOOK QUIT STARING!


    Alice: Zen don¡¯t you have anything to say to Sara like you look pretty. This is when you say you look pretty.


    Zen: You look pretty


    Sara:¡­¡­


    Alice: We are going to a photoshoot at the beach. We need to go to the mall to get some swimsuit. Mr. Bubbles will come pick us up.


    Zen: Mr. Bubbles?


    Alice: He is my Manger I can¡¯t pronounce his last name so he just said to call him Mr. Bubbles.


    Zen: Ok I will go get ready.


    Torin: If he gets to go the beach and I get to spend my day watching little girls do Ballet. This fucking is not fair


    Zen: Suck it bitch hahahhahah


    Zen goes to get ready. He walks by me and says something. To me.


    Zen: You do really do look nice Sara


    My face instantly turns red and I dash into the car. Alice follows me laughing at me from behind Fifteen minuets Zen comes down. We are already waiting in the car With Mr. Bubbles and head to mall. Zen picks out a black pair of trunks and waits outside. I pick out my own swim suit. I come out


    Alice: No


    Sara: Why not?


    Alice: That is not a swimsuit it is a wet suit for scuba diving. I knew could not trust you.


    Alice goes and picks out another swimsuit she asked me to come out but I am not going t. This is way too embarrassing.


    Alice: Come on out


    Sara: NO!


    Alice: You look sexy


    Sara: THIS IS NOTHING BUT A STING I REFUSE TO COME OUT! IT BARELY COVERS MY NIPPLES!


    Alice: Ok will go a little more conservative


    Sara: THIS IS A LOIN CLOTH!


    Alice: I thought the wild jungle look would good on you and I was right.


    After several failed attempts, I end up getting a black bikini and Alice gets a white one with pink stripes. I still think I will be showing to much skin. After that we meet Zen and Mr. Bubbles and we head to the beach. We get there and Alice does her photoshoot. The photographer asked me to go in with her but I refused. But she did not take no for an answer and I ended up taking pictures with her.


    Alice: I want you to take a picture of Sara and her boyfriend


    Sara: HE NOT BOYFRINED!


    Alice: We need a couple shot I think it would be great for the products


    Zen: I don¡¯t know


    Photographer: I will pay you


    Zen: I AM IN!


    Zen and I do a couple shot.


    Photographer: Put you hand on her waist. Good excellent. Embrace her yes that is it good. Are you two sure you are not a couple these are amazing shots.


    After the photo shoot is done I quickly want to leave, but I fall onto Zen. I open my eyes and my lips are touching his. OH MY GOD I WANT TO DIE! How can I be happy and embarrassed at the same time? I quickly get off him


    Alice: way to take interview but you did skip a few steps.


    Zen:¡­¡­¡­. It fine it was an accident


    Sara:¡­¡­..Yeah an accident


    I want to die. Alter that we get into the car with Mr. bubbles and head back to Alice¡¯s House something strange is going on Alice¡¯ house is the other direction.


    Alice: Mr. Bubbles were going the wrong way.


    Mr. Bubbles: No were not Miss Macall


    Alice: Mr. Bubbles


    Mr. Bubbles: I am not Mr. Bubbles


    Four cars surround us and box us in.


    Zen: IT A FUCKING TRAP!


    Fake Mr. Bubbles grabs Alice and tries to jump into one of the cars. Zen tries to stop him but people from the other cars take out Mac 10s and start shooting at us. I pull him down before he gets shot. Fake Mr. Bubbles takes off a Mr. Bubbles mask.


    ???: I am 100 Faces I always complete a job hahhahahahhahah


    Then he clicks a button. The car stars driving itself we do not have control. I scream and try to bust the door but it does not work.


    !00 Faces: I always look up information on my target that car has sonic inhibitor and is made of Nth metal there is no way fo you two to escape ta-ta. Just to be safe here is a little gift


    !00 faces leave with Alice and we are headed straight into a lake. I hear ticking what is that sound. Zen checks the glove compartment and fines A BOMB!


    Zen and Sara: FUCK!


    We crash into the water the car is slowly starting to fill with water. Great death by drowning or death by explosion whatever this is it is not good.


    Zen: I am going to cut the door open


    Sara: How Celestial and Demonic energy does not work on Nth metal. I also can¡¯t use my voice.


    Zen: I am going to use Kurohime to cut through. When I cut water will come rushing in are you ready.


    Sara: No but¡­¡­.


    I go over and kiss him. This one was on purpose. He is shocked.


    Sara: In case we do not make it, I do not want to have any regrets


    Zen: No wonder James has been giving e the stink eye recently. Alright 20 seconds left as soon as I cut hold on to me I will protect you.


    Sara:¡­..ok I trust you


    Zen Takes out his sword and cuts it in half water come rushing in and I hold onto him tightly. Then Zen dragon tattoo glows green


    Zen: GREEN DEFENSE


    A barrier protects us right as the bomb goes off and the shockwave sends us flying upward once we get to the surface we take a huge breath and gasp of air.


    Zen: WE MADE IT!


    Sara: WERE ALIVE I AM SO HAPPY I COULD KISS YOU!


    Zen: You already did


    Sara:¡­¡­¡­


    Zen: Will talk about it later right now we need to go find Alice. That guy 100 Faces must have been planning this for a while and we fell for it hook line and sinker.


    Sara: How are we going to find him.


    Zen: When I tried to grab him, I manage to put a tracker on him when he was not paying attention. Now let¡¯s go save your friend


    Sara: Yeah


    Zen: After that we can continue were we left off


    He just smiles


    Sara: Idiot

 Chapter 48 More Than 1 Assassin

    Sara Pov


    We call Logan and tell him Alice has been captured. He tells us to go ahead. He calls James and Torin and tell them to get Jenny to a Safe and secure location. Zen takes out his phone and activates his tracker.


    Zen: I think it faster If I fly do you need me to carry you.


    Sara: I know how to fly.


    Zen: You do? How come you never done it before.


    Sara: I have not fuse with Angel in front anybody before


    I don''t fuse with Angel often because there was a never need to. I unusually handle things on my own. That and when I fuse with her I look so girly. I hate pink. Zen fuses with Raizen and he spreads out his giant white wings. I fuse as well.


    Sara: ANGEL FUSION!


    The tattoo on my thigh begin o glow. A pink aura surrounds me. I now have on a purple top with white shorts. A pink over coat and gloves. A purple choker with a pink heart shape stone on it. a light purple mask covers my chin all the way to my cheek bones. White wings spread out my back. My eyes turn pink and my hair goes down to my waist. It highlighted in pink. God, I hate pink.


    Sara: What are you staring at me for.


    Zen: Nothing you look cute


    Sara: IDIOT!


    Zen: Hahaha your more fun to tease than Sei and Hana


    Sara: Shut up let get going


    We both flap our wings and fly to the location. To where the Fake Mr. Bubbles is located. The Tracker stops at an abandon warehouse. We see several arm guard with Mac 10''s and AK 47''s. I also spot snipers on the roof. They sure A lot of fire power. We can¡¯t just go charging in there or Alice could get hurt.


    Sara: What are we going to do now.


    Zen: Walk right through the front door.


    Sara: I hate to burst your bubble but I am kind of allergic to bullets


    Zen: Take my hand


    Sara: What?


    Zen: Trust me just take my hand and don''t let go till I say so.


    I slowly grab his hand.


    Zen: PURPLE STEALTH!


    His suit turns purple and then he becomes invisible. Because he touches me I become invisible as well. Now we will not be seen by the guards.


    Zen: Now they can''t see us but we will still have to be quiet.


    Sara: I can help with that SILENCE!


    I raise my palm in the air and created a sound proof barrier. Now not only can they not see us they cannot here us as well. Our powers perfectly complement each other. We manage to walk straight though the front door passes all the guards. Alice is in the middle of the room chained up to a pole and gagged. No guards are here. We go to her Zentakes off his cloaking ability. She sees us and begins to mumble something.


    Alice: UMM UMMM UMMMM !


    Sara: Hold on I can¡¯t understand you. Let me take this off first so that I can hear you better.


    Alice: IT IS A TRAP!


    Light comes flashing on us and we are now surrounded by guys with guns we here clapping. we see Fake Mr. Bubbles or should I say 100 Faces.


    100: I knew someone would come. but I did not think it would be you two. Call me impress not only did I throw the car into a lake I even put a bomb in it. You two impress me I will add your skins to my collection.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Zen: Hold up did you just say you will add our skin


    100: Yes, I did.


    He takes off Mr. Bubbles face like a mask. His real face has no skin or hair at all. It is just muscle tissue. It is fucking disgusting.


    100: I am inhuman. When I went through Terrigenous I lost all my outer layer of skin. I was devastated. I had become undesirable. My girlfriend left me and my parents would not look at me. Then I realize I couldwhere other people skin like a suit. I can refigure my bones and muscles to match each suit male or female. I could be anyone I wanted. My first victim was my girlfriend¡¯s new lover. Than her followed by my parents. I peeled their skin off and where them like clothing. Not only that If I eat their brain I gain their memories and some of their skill for a certain amount of time. I became a master of infiltration.


    Alice: So you killed Mr. Bubbles peeled of his skin and ate his brain.


    100: That is correct


    Zen, Sara and Alice: THAT IS FUCKED UP DUDE!


    Zen; I have seen some weird shit over the years but this is truly fucked up on so many different levels I do not even know how to respond.


    100: Enough talk guards kill them


    A rain of bullets come straight around us on all sides. Zen pulls me behind him and he gets in frontof Alice and I. Then he Activate his green form and a barrier surrounds us. Bullets bounce off it reflecting it at the gunmen several of them get hit by their own bullets.


    Zen: Reflective barrier


    100: STOP SHOOTING YOU IDIOTS!


    I cut the chains off Alice. Then I tell her to cover her ears. I tell Zen to let down his barrier and cover his ears when I give the signal. I conjure up a pink flute.


    Sara: NOW SONG OF INSANITY!


    Zen lets down his barrier and I begin to play my flute. The Song Insanity drives those who hear it melody insane. The guards begin to turn on each other going mad shooting each other even shooting themselves. The only one who has not done a thing is 100 faces. he has some Auraprotecting him. Great he can use qui. 100 takes out two knives and come straight at me. Zen draws his Katana and blocks 100 Faces in his tracks.


    Zen: You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to use a blade Kurohime Rainbow form.


    Kuro: Do I have to I feel kind of gay whenever I go into that form.


    Raizen: What did you say you should feel honored that I am lending you my power.


    Kuro: Still feels gay come on Rainbow


    Byakko: hahahahhahahahah


    Raizen: SHUT UP YOU BITCH SWORD!


    Kuro: DID YOU JUST CALL ME A BITCH YOU GAY DRAGON! WE GOT TO FIGHT THE PLACE IS ZEN¡¯S MIND BE THERE OR YOU ARE A PUSSY!


    Byakko: Oh, shit is about get real.


    Zen: Kuro and Raizen stop fighting and Byakko stop egging them on and can you please fight after we are done with the bad guy. The three of you are acting like children. Kuro please go into blue form


    What going on with Zen Why is he talking to himself. Anyway. Zen black swords blade turns blue and his speed increases drastically. 100 uses Douto increase his speed as well and they begin fighting. i can barely see them. I stop playing my flutebecause all the guards are dead or unconscious.


    Zen: SWIFT SLASH!


    100: TWIN KNIFE ASSULT!


    They continue to fight I see sparks come of their blades. Alice does not even know what is happening anymore because she is normal. Alice taps me on the shoulder


    Alice: Hey who is winning


    Sara: Looks like it is a draw for now neither of them has the advantage.


    Then I see Zen sword change color again this time to red. He swings his sword and 100 knives get destroyed. Than Zen kicks him in the stomach and he flies into the wall.


    Alice: Your future boyfriend is awesome


    Sara: Yeah


    Alice: Hmm something happen that you are not telling me.


    Sara: NOTHING HAPPENED!


    Alice: Will talk about this later.


    We comeover and see that 100 is coughing up blood it looks like he has several broken ribs. Zen stick his sword into 100.


    Zen; Who hired you


    100: I will never talk


    Zen turns his sword into 100 shoulders. it digs deeper and deeper


    Zen: Talk


    100: Fine it was Flynn Ryder of Ryder Incorporated.


    Alice: I know him his company is an oil company. They want to drill in the Amazon for oil making them a lot of money, but that will destroy the Amazon Ecosystem. My Dad has a green thumb and would never agree to it so he hired an assassin coerce my father.


    Sara: It is always about money in the end. Well at least stopped him and Alice''s family is safe.


    100: hahahhahahahahah


    Zen: What is so funny


    100: Do your really believe I was the only person that Ryder hired.


    Sara and Zen: SHIT!


    We call everybody know answer. Something up.


    Zen: Will Split up. You take Alice home. I will try to find out the where about the others.


    Sara: Ok be careful


    Alice: Something defiantly happened.


    Before we leave Alice kicks 100 faces in the head.


    Alice: THAT WAS FOR MR. BUBBLES! You deserve a lot more than a kick to the head.


    We lock up100 faces and call Shield Agents and take him to a Max security prison, but not before Zen grabs his wallet. This guy. Than wesplit up I carry Alice and Zen flies off into another direction.


    Alice: Sara do you think my family will be ok.


    Sara: I know them they all may be idiots but they are strong idiots and can be reliable at times. I would not want anyone else watching my back. Your family will be fine.


    Well at least I hope.

 Chapter 49 Just a Nice Guy

    James Pov


    I can''t believe Jenny ballet instructor made me were tights. Torin, Bruno and I took Jenny to her ballet class. While Alice prefers singing Jenny likes to dance. Her partner was not here and she needed a partner. Torin, Bruno, and I drew straw to see who would be her partner. I lost. Than her bitch of instructor said I could not get on her stage without wearing tights. It was so embarrassing. After she done with a 4 HOUR PRACTICE! We go get something to eat at a resturant.


    Torin: hahhahahahaah that was funny and I recoded it.


    James: Zen was right you are an asshole.


    Jenny: Thanks for being my partner James you¡¯re a nice guy, You even did your best when you did not want to do it.


    James: No problem


    That¡¯s me nice guy James always the friend never the boyfriend. Every girl I like always reject me or put me in the friendzone. I have been castaway on an island for a long time when will I get my ship. I thought Sara would be nice. I even talked to her this morning she said she already liked someone else and I can only give up. As I wallow in my misery I get a phone call. It is Logan.


    James: What is up


    Logan: Alice has been captured.


    James: WHAT!


    Logan: Don''t worry Zen and Sara went to get her. Zen finally reached me and told me she is safe and Sara is taking her to the Safehouse/ I want you and Torin to go take her therir imediatly. Also he told me something else there is more than one assassin.


    Woman: ahahhahahaahahahah


    I turn my head and see the monster crash into the resturant. Bruno quickly grabs Jenny and hides her under the tableA paper crane, a paper snake and, a paper tiger. Sitting on a paper horse is a Japanese girl around my agewith long black hair and dark eyes. Snow white skin and a big bust. She is wearing a White tank top with a black leather jacket and denim jeans. She has several piercing in her ears and a necklace around her neck


    ???: I am sorry for disrupting your meal. As long as you do what I say know one will get hurt. Those who interfere let just say they won''t end up with justa paper cut.


    Someone tries to call the police with their cellphone, but the girl spots him and she take a piece of paper out of her pocket and turns it into a shuriken. It stabs the man hand and nails it into the table. Then she takes out a photo of Jenny.


    ???: The police and I don''t have the best relationship so It would be much appreciated if you would not call them. I am looking for this girl. Once I find her you people are free to do whatever you wish. The sooner you hand her over the sooner I leave now what is it going to be.


    A coward raised his hand


    Coward: SHE SNEAKING OUT THE BACK!


    Shit. I ask Bruno to sneak Jenny outhe back as so as things were going south. Torin looks like he wants to chop that guy¡¯s head off with his axe. The girl shoots shuriken at Bruno. I take out my gun and fire several rounds knocking them to the ground. Now her attention is on me.


    ???: Boys and their toys. That was not bad shooting Solider Boy.


    James: Torin I will hold her off you get Jenny and Bruno out of here.


    Torin: What I should take her I am stronger than you.


    James: That is the reason I should be the one to stay. It harder to protect someone and fight an enemy at the same time. If she gets pass me it is up to you/


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Torin: Tch fine: FENRIR MIST!


    Torin makes mist come out of his axe.


    ???: DON; T THINK YOU CAN GET AWAY PAPER FAN!


    She blows away the mist, but Torin, Bruno and Jenny are already gone. They have already snuck out the back door, the other people decided to leave. She looks really annoyed now.


    ???: Great now I must work harder this all you fault. OROCHI AND TSUBAME ATTACK!


    The snake and the crane begin their assault on me. Wait she named those creatures. The snake comes at me from below and the crane from above. I quickly press the button on my gauntlets two shields appear and block both their attacks. Then I take out my pistol and fire two explosive rounds one at each. and they burst into flames. The girl starts staring at me.


    ???: Your James Rodgers you¡¯re on the list


    James: List what list.


    ??? Hydra Academy black list eliminate on site. Great now there is more work I must do.


    James; Hydra Academy I never heard of it before.


    ???: Shit the fucking oldbastards are going to have my ass for spilling the beans. Oh well you will be dead so I guess it does not really matter. Hydra Academy is a secret school were they take super powered children and train them to be loyal subjects to hydra.....even if they don''t want to


    James: what do you mean If they don''t want too.


    ???: Is does not concern you James Rodgers.


    James: You know my name but I don''t know yours


    ???: You will only get my real name if you can beat me, but I guess you can call me Origami. Don''t take this personal. I will make this quick and painless.


    James: You are so kind


    Origami: PAPER WHIP!


    She rolls up paper start to swing it, not only that her horse and tiger are on the attack as well. I use another explosive round and hit the tiger, but Origami hits me with her whip and I fly into the wall. Man, I hope this place has insurance. I set up she already on me. This time with a paper katana. I take my combat knife from around my ankle and I intercept her. I thought she use those paper monster to fight, but she excels at close combat. The way she moves that sword you can tell she has been swinging it for years. Lucky for me I am no slouch either. My knife technique is as good as my sharp shooting. My knife her sword clash repeatedly.


    Origami: Another time another place maybe we could have been on the same side.


    James: You still have a chance you could always surrender.


    Origami; Sorry surrendering it not a option for me PAPER BOMBS !


    James: SHIT! TWIN GIANT SHIELDS!


    I cover my body in my two-shield making it just in time. Before the smoke clears Origami strikes with her paper sword. I catch it with my hand and it begins to bleed. Stupid paper cuts. I use qui to increase my strength and I gran her so she can¡¯t escape. I feel her soft breast bounce against me. Calm down James do not get distracted by boobs. I take the paper sword away from her. Then I go through her pockets.


    Origami: HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING YOUR TOUCHING MY BUTT. YOUR SUPPOSE TO BE A HERO YOUR NOT SUPPOSE TO TAKE ATVANTAGE OF ME!


    James: Don¡¯t flatter yourself your pretty but not my type.


    Origami: I am everyone¡¯s type.


    James: I was just looking for this.


    I take out all the paper in her pockets. Without paper, she cannot attack. Because she cannot attack that means it is my win. She is looking at me angrily. Than a button on her necklace starts flashing red.


    James: What is going on


    Origami: I told you surrendering is not an option for me. Not because i did not want to, but because there is a bomb around my neck. Neo Hydra is always watching they get rid of useless tools. Aperently I am now a useless tool because I lost to you. I have tried to escape several times so they put abomb around me keep me under constant surveillance


    James: I am not going anywhere


    Origami: ARE YOU INSANE DON''T YOU UNDERSTAND THERE IS A BOMB AROUND MY NECK I AM GOING TO FUCKING DIE!


    I start tinkering with bomb on Origami neck... The clock is ticking. Lucky for me I got an A in bomb squad class. My family has a long history with Hydra so of course we know their tech. I manage to get it off her and she stares me in shock than I princess carry her out of the resturant. That thing was to advance I could get the bomb off her but I could not stop the explosion. BOOOOOM! The resturant explodes and the shockwave hits us. I shield her with my body and one of my shield.


    James: That was a close one.


    Origami; Why did you do that. I tried to kill you but you protected me.


    James: Honestly, I am just a nice guy


    Origami:.......idiot. Hey


    James: What?


    Origami goes over and kisses me on the cheek.


    Origami: Kagura my name is Kagura Hongo


    James:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kagura: I guess you were lying when I said I am not your type ahahahahahahah


    James: This girl

 Chapter 50 Troll Army

    Logan Pov


    Because Mrs. Macall saw Sara she wanted to reminisce about the past so she wanted to go to Sara''s mother Sophia grave. Mrs. Macall was in the same accident that made Sara mother lose her life and made her paralyze from the waist down I get call from Zen about. Assassin and I quickly call James and Torin.


    Logan: Mrs. Macall there seem to be a situation we need to get you to the safehouse immediately.


    Mrs. Macall: Is everything ok


    Logan: Yes, everything is fine my people will be sure to protect all of you. Now let¡¯s get out of here. I do not want any unexpected to happen


    ???: Too late for that.


    A fat biker on a motorcycle rides in to the grave yard. He is wearing all black and has red bandana and shade. Several more people with motorcycle also appear. I see they haveTrolltattoos on their arms. They are from the Troll Army.


    ???: Hand over the cripple and your death will be painless.


    Mrs. Macall: I know I am in a wheel chair but you don''t have to be a dick about it. Aren''t you a little old to be wearing such tight pants.


    Gang Member: You have been gaining a little weight recently boss.


    Gang Member 2: Yeah It took 29 minutes to get into them I counted.


    Gang Member 3: Maybe you should lay off the beer and donuts.


    ???: SHUT UP I STRESS EAT OK! YOU LITTLE TROLLS MAKE ME STRESSED!


    Logan: Are you sure you¡¯re on the same side.


    ???: Now where was I ah yes now I remember. They call me Papa Troll leader of the Troll army. I gave you chance. Pretty boy with your chiseled face and your dashing good looks and the scar that makes you look manly.


    Logan:.......


    Mrs. Macall:........


    Troll Army:............


    Logan: Are you gay


    Papa Troll : NO I AM NOT GAY !


    Gang member: Boss what you said to that kid was pretty gay.


    Gang Member 2: I always thought he was a little suspect. No wonder he was trying to take group showers. He was talking about how it forms bond but he must have wanted to take advantage of us.


    Gang Member 3: Is there anyone beside me who is wondering if he is the catcher or the pitcher.


    All Gang members: Catcher


    Papa Troll: PITCHER!


    All Gang member: BOSS CAME OUT THE CLOSET!


    Papa Troll: I AM NOT GAY!


    Female Gang member: Snuck back in. That is ok boss we love you just the way you are. I have a cousin in Tampa........


    Papa Troll: I AM NOT GAY!


    What kind of slap stick comedy stick did I walk into. Mrs. Macall can barely hold in her laughter. These guys are real idiots I can¡¯t waste my brain power on them anymore. I decide to roll Mrs. Macall away while Papa Trollis arguing with the Troll Army. I even manage to put her in the car and put her wheel chair in the back seat.


    Papa Troll: WHERE DO YOU THINK YOUR GOING!


    Logan: You look busy and looked like a major event was about happen in your life I did not want to bother you.


    Papa Troll: I am not gay


    Logan: Fat people can be Gay to not al gay people have toned bodies and great fashion sense. There are normal looking one too. I am sure you will find a man that will treat you right one day.


    Papa Troll: I AM NOT GAY!


    Logan: Ok you¡¯re not gay


    Papa Troll: You don''t believe me do you.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Logan: No


    Papa Troll: THAT IT TROLL ARMY BRING ME THE CRIPLE AND KILL THAT KID I DON''T CARE HOW GOOD LOOKING HE IS!


    Everyone: Gay


    Papa Troll: IF ANY OF YOU VAL ME GAY ONE MORE TIME I WILL STOP MAKING MY HOMEMADE DOUBLE FUDGE BROWNIE SURPRISE!


    Troll Army: LEADER THAT TO CRUEL!


    Logan: I don''t even know what to say to these idiots anymore


    They Troll army grabs chains, bats, and pipes and begin their assault on me. Looks like none of them have abilities so this attack should get the job done.


    Logan: GRAVITY ZONE!


    I create a barrier around then and they all fall to the ground. In this barrier I can manipulate gravity however I want. The only one standing in the barrier is Papa Troll. It seems he can use qui. Papa Troll takes out his hammer and infuses it with Dou qui.


    Papa Troll: TROLL SMASH!


    He smashes the barrier. I am surprise. even though he is a moron he is pretty strong. He broke my gravity zone in one attack. The Troll Army cheers


    Papa Troll: Everyone stand back he is not someone that you can handle.


    Gang Member 1: BOSS IS AMAZING!


    Gang Member 2: I WILL FOLLOW BOSS FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE!


    Gang Member 3: So manly. We will sacrifice gang member 4 to him tonight.


    Gang member 4: SacrificeGang member number 4I AM GANG MEMBER NUMBER 4!


    GangMember 1: Just take one for the team.


    Papa Troll:I AM NOTGAY! Whatever It time I attack TWIN QUI HAMMERS!


    He makes two hammers out of Zen qui and begin his assault. he is pretty fast for a chubby guy. I Make myself lighter to increase my speed. After a while he begins to sweatI can see his pit stains.


    Logan: DENSITY SPHERE!


    I shoot a sphere of dense gravity. Ge tries to block it with his hammer but he blown back.


    Logan: GRAN PRESSURE!


    Gravity forces down on him and he is crush into the ground. He can barely get up. I guess that layer of fat gave him some extra defense.


    Papa Troll: If I can''t beat you with my next attack I will surrender face my strongest attack TROLL CROSSSING THE BRIDGE!


    He makes a green bridge out of Zen qui. Than he makes a troll holding a club and it starts charging at me. I can feel the qui from here is a strong attack most people would die, but I am not like most people.


    Logan: BLACK HOLE!


    He is coming at me with everything he has so as a warrior I should respond to his effort. I use one of my strongest attacks Black hole. It can suck in anything and everything. The bridge and troll get sucked innever to be seen again. Papa goes down to his knees.


    Papa Troll: I lost


    The Troll army surround me.


    Gang member 1: he must be tired after that attack let take him down now


    Gang member 2: For the boss


    Gang Member 3: YEAH LET KICK HIS ASS!


    Papa: STOP! I made a man to man agreement saying that I would let them go if my last attack was defended I lost. DO YOU WANT TO SPOIL THE REPUTATION OF THE TROLL ARMY?


    They begin to cry


    Troll Army: BOSS!


    Papa Troll: Let go home I will make those snicker doodles everyone like so much.


    Troll Army: ALL HAIL THE BOSS!


    The Troll Army get on their motorcycles and leaves. Wow they were really weird, but I do not think they were bad people. After that I get a call from Zen I tell Him everything fine and meet up at the safe house. Mrs. Macall and I are the last one to get here. I see James and Torin arguing. Alice and Jenny are eating and Sara is sleeping on Zen shoulder. Did something happen between those two. I also see a girl I do not know.


    Torin: SHE TRIED TO KILL US!


    James: SHE HAD A BOMB AROUND HER NECK AND DID SHE REALLY HAVE A CHOICE IN THE MATTER! YOU AND ZEN TRY TO KILL EACH OTHER ON A DAILY BABSIS YOU HAVE NO ROOM TO TALK. What do you think Zen?


    Zen: Don¡¯t drag me into this I already got to many things on my mind.


    James: Like what?


    Alice: Sara


    James: What the hell Zen aren¡¯t we friends


    Zen: More of an acquittance


    James:¡­..


    Zen: Just kidding, well everything turned out all right in the end I did not know you were into Bad girls. That slippery slope my friend but if can navigate it you will be rewarded my friend. She has not shown any hostilely towards anybody but it is not my call.


    Logan: Can someone tell me what is going on.


    Torin: This idiot brought home assassin like puppy.¡¯


    James: She was being forces.


    Logan: Miss would you mind telling me who you are.


    Kagura: I am Kagura Hongo former student of Hydra Academy.


    Logan: Hydra Academy?


    Kagura begin to explain about Hydra Academy. Some people choose to go there. But some people like were kidnapped and taken away from their parents because they were showing signs that they had abilities. Once they were their they were brainwashed into Hydra way thinking becoming new agents of Hydra/ This was Kagura first year and her mindset has not changed yet so she was still able to be saved.


    Logan: She stays


    Torin: WHAT!


    Logan: She has information on this Hydra Academy that we know nothing about. Once we get back to school I will take her to principle Stark immediately for debriefing.


    Torin: So, you trust her.


    Logan: I did not say that. I just said we need her. James, you brought her here so you will look after her. If she does anything it on you.


    James: Yes sir


    Kagura: Yay I get to stay.


    Logan: It been a long day suggest we get some sleep We defeated all 3 assassins one way or another.


    Kagura: 4


    Logan: What?


    Kagura: You said you defeated 3 but Ryder hired 4 one for each member of the family. He sent each of us to capture one member of the family, and the fourth guy is no joke that guy is scary.


    Alice and Jenny: DAD!


    Mrs. Macall: HONEY!


    Logan: GOD FUCKING DANM IT !

 Chapter 51 Orange Power

    Zen Pov


    We all head back to Alice house and We find the place is a total mess. It feels like a battle has been taken place here. We see guards all over the house. There were no survivors. Also, Senator Macall is nowhere to be seen. I am guessing he has been taken.


    Torin: How could not know that there were four assassin Shade. Didn''t you ask when you interrogated the guy.


    Zen: He just said more than 1


    Sara: That is a pretty vague answer. He gave you answer without giving you any useful information. I can hear heartbeats and can tell when people lie. He didn''t lie.


    Zen: Inn hindsight I guess that was my bad, But what about James. How long where you with Miss Assassin. She probably would have told you anything you wanted.


    James: How come you did not tell me.


    Kagura: You did not ask. I am not a mind reader.


    Logan: Ok let¡¯s calm down everybody our first priority is to find Mr. Macall any ideas.


    Kagura: I know where he is. I am supposed to go to an address after the job was done.


    Logan: Ok that is good, Kagura do you know what the enemy looks like.


    Kagura: I do but I do not know what his powers are. This was the first job all of us were together. While Papa Troll was and Idiot and 100 Faces was a freak. I could not read the other guy at all. I just know one thing that guy is scary. I think he has something to do with Magic that is all I know.


    Zen: Kagura do they still think that you are on their side.


    Kagura: I believe so


    Zen: I have an idea all I need now is Mrs. Macall wheelchair.


    Everyone: Hah?


    I explain to them my plan.


    Scott Macall Pov


    Oh, my aching head. I wake up chained to some sort of desk. A man with white hair and red eyes appears, I also see CEO of Ryder incorporated Flynn Ryder. I knew he was a dirty business man but I had no idea he would ever go this far. Ryder realize I have woken up.


    Ryder: Rise and shine Senator


    Scott: What do you think you¡¯re doing Rider,


    Ryder: Nothing at all just persuading you to sway your vote.


    Scott: THE UNTIED STATED DOES NOT NEGOTIATE WITH TERROIST!


    Ryder: I am not a terrorist I am business man. Mr., Blood how about you show him some our persuasion techniques. You should have just taken the money you would have been in a lot less pain.


    The man named blood holds out his palm like Darth Vader than hestarts squeezing. My body feels like it is on fire. My blood feels like it is boiling it hurts so much


    Scott: AHHHHHHHHHHH


    Ryder: The pain can stop anytime it is your choice


    Scott; Never


    Ryder: Mr. Blood continue.


    Scott: AHHHHHHHHH !


    As I am being torture I hear a ring on the doorbell. I see a Japanese girl at the door on his security camera I also see MY WIFE! NO HOW COULD THEY HAV TAYLOR!


    Ryder: Looks like your wife will be joining us.


    He buzzes Taylor and the girl in.


    Ryder: Origami what took you so long. Didn''t you go after the youngest.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Origami: The plan hit a snag I had to retreat. Lucky for me while the idiot troll was fighting one of the guards I got up and snagged her hahahahah they did not see it coming at all.


    Scott: YOU HURT MY WIFE AND I WILL KILL YOU!


    Ryder: You can''t even save yourself let alone kill me.


    Origami: I hate to be bother I want my money.


    Ryder: Of course Miss Hongo the money will be transfer into your account as we speak.


    Origami: well if I not needed anymore piece out.


    Ryder: I have another job for you.


    Origami: Sorry I have plans


    Ryder: Didn''t Hydra lend you to me.


    Origami: The contract is over. I have life you I am going to spend it trying to seduce my potential boyfriend see you later.


    For some reason, my wife starts smirking or was it just my imagination. The girl named Origami leaves only leaving Taylor, Ryder, Mr. Blood, and myself here.


    Ryder: if you don''t want to negotiate I will get a little more force M., Blood if you will.


    Mr. Blood cut his wrist and makes a knife out of blood and places on Taylor¡¯s neckTHESE BASTARDS!


    Scott: Ok I will do it.


    Ryder: It is to late. you have to be taught a lesson. Mr. Blood if you will.


    Scott: NOOOOOO!


    Mr. Blood is about to cut Taylors throat. When she does a palm strike? and hits him right in the chin. Then SHE STANDS UP AND DOES A TORNADO KICK! WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!


    Scott: Honey you can walk and you know Kung Fu?


    Taylor: Surprise bitches


    Taylor begins to glow orange and She turns into one of our bodyguards. I think his name was Zentora Shade. So, he pretended to be my wife.


    Ryder: How unless ORIGAMI!


    Zen: I will have to admit that girl has got some serious acting chops, she even got paid for screwing you over.She did say she got an A in herGrifting class at Hydra Academy.


    Mr. Blood starts to get up and he does if Darth Vader Move


    Zen: WON''T WORK BYAKKO FUSION!


    Zen takesa tiger form.Mr. Blood is using his move and Zen is not affected at all. Now Mr. Blood is just waving his hand at him like an idiot.


    Mr. Blood: WHAT DID YOU DO!


    Zen:You drew a shot straw fighting me asshole. You¡¯re a Magician right. It looks like youuse blood Magic.There is reason Byakko is the strongest Saint Beast.His power over Darkness allows him to absorb and nullify magic. So, I am the worst person for you to fight asshole. PHANTOM HAND!


    Zen goes attack Mr. Bloodand he phases through his body. he takes out Mr. Blood Heart and Mr. Blood falls to the ground he is not moving un like his heart.


    Zen: I don''t like it when people try to kill me let¡¯s call this self-defense.


    Ryder: SELF DEFENSE MY ASS!


    Zen: OkI was a little forceful but you have no room to talk.


    Zen takes out his sword and cuts me free, I go up to Ryder


    Scott: THIS IS FOR MY FAMILY!


    I strike Ryder in face and he is knocked out in one hit the pussy. After that Zen takes Ryder phone and send millions of dollars into his account. says it is compensation. I want to say something but that guy is a total asshole so I let Zen do whatever he wants. Then I call the police.


    Zen: Ready to go home


    Scott: Yeah


    Sara Pov


    Alice: Are you sure he is going to be ok, Will Zen plan work.


    Sara: I am sure he will be find


    Alice: You pacing back in fourth does not inspire much confidence. You look more worried than I am. You look like a concern wife waiting for her husband to come home from the battlefield.


    Sara: SHUT UP!


    It has been several hours since Zen and Kagura left. His plan was to act like a Trojan horse disguise himself as Mrs. Macall and get the Senator out of Danger with a sneak attack. I hear wings flapping and I rush out the door.


    Alice: Where are you going hey wait for me.


    I see Zen and he is carrying Senator Macall. Origami is behind them flying on a paper crane. They land Alice runs up and hugs her father. Zen comes up to me.


    Zen: Were you worried


    Sara: I was not. I had complete confidence in you.


    Alice: She was sweating buckets.


    Sara: ALICE!


    Zen: Your different from Sei and Hana


    Sara: Is that bad


    Zen: No


    After that Jenny wheels out Taylor and they have a big old family moment. Looks like all¡¯s well that end well. Logan said we have tomorrow off and have a free day. Alice come in.


    Alice: Tomorrow is a free day and I going to hook you up.


    Sara: Huh?


    Alice: You¡¯re going to have the perfect date and then you¡¯re going to jump his bones


    Sara: WHAT!


    Alice: This will probably be your only time alone with him. The other two are not virgins and you are. So you¡¯re a step behind them.


    Sara: I don¡¯t know


    Alice: Fine fucking him is a little much for an introvert like you so let¡¯s lower the bar a little bit


    Sara: Good idea


    Alice: Before tomorrow is over you are GOING TO SUCK HIS COCK!


    Sara:¡­.


    I pity her fans not knowing the perverted side of her. How could I be friends with such a perverted girl. She is straying me down the wrong path.

 Chapter 52 Should of Known You Were a Screamer

    Sara Pov


    Since it is our last day out. Alice has convinced me to invite Zen on a date and he accepted. Alice helps me find something to where. I end up in a dark purple dress and a black jacket that matches my headphone, I am also wearing some silver shoes., The dress is a little too short for my taste.


    Sara: Maybe I should change you can almost see my butt


    Alice That is the point.


    Sara: Come again?


    Alice: I saw the photo of the other two girls when it comes to your breast you are all about the same except Sei she is big. So, you have to rely on your racial traits


    Sara: What are you talking about.


    Alice: Do I have to spell it out for you.


    She smacks my ass


    Sara: HEY!


    Alice: YOUR ASS GIRL USE YOUR ASS! Your black that means you have advantage in the hip area. Use what god gave you and flaunt that ass. Beside I am pretty sure he like asses more.


    Sara: What makes you say that.


    Alice: Yesterday we cook chicken and I asked if he liked breast or thighs more. He said he liked them both. Then I ask if you could only have one which would it be. he said the thigh. SO HE IS AN ASS MAN!


    Sara: Who taught you that bullshit. If he likes chicken thigh he is ass guy and he like chicken breast he is a tit man. What if he just like dark meat.


    Alice: You are dark meat.


    Sara:..........


    Well she is not wrong, but the way she is saying it. I can only sigh inwardly. Oh, go down stairs and Zen is waiting down stairs. He has on a silver shirt with pair black jeans on. He also has his hair up in a ponytail instead of down so you can see most of his face. We head out to drive through. I just realize can Zen drive.


    Sara: Can you drive how are we going to get there.


    Zen: I am from New York who has a car in New York, So no I don''t have my permit but transportation will not be a problem RIAZEN!


    His chest glows and The Rainbow dragon appears.


    Zen: You don''t need a license to ride a dragon. Your chariot awaits my lady.


    Raizen: How low have I fallen. A Mighty Heavenly General force to be transportation for two 15 year old that are going on a date.


    Sara: Is this ok I kind of feel bad for him. Isn¡¯t this below his paygrade.


    Raizen: THIS ONE IS SO NICE THE OTHER TWO JUST GET ON WITH OUT BATTING AN EYE!


    Zen: I don¡¯t care you should not either.


    Raizen: Master you can be so cruel at times.


    Byakko: Suck it up I was thecar the last time don¡¯t be a little bitch. I just can¡¯t wait for this kid do a get a driver license.


    Raizen can only wine and resign to his fate. I never thought of using angel as a car. Raizen lower his body and Zen helps me get on top of him. Than he jumps on top of him and sit right behind me.. Raizen flap his giant whit wings and head through the air. He is flying so fast. This is faster than I could ever fly.


    Zen: Having fun


    Sara; Yeah, this amazing


    Zen: Want to go faster


    Sara: Can we


    Zen: Raizen


    He begins to fly faster and faster and my hair is blowing in the wind. I think I am forgetting something very important. Oh well it probably not important.


    Sara: This view is amazing


    Zen: The view from back here is not bad from back here either I always thought you were a purple, but I guess you are a black kind of girl.


    Black? wait minuet isn¡¯t that the color of my panties today. I look down and my dress is flying upward because of the wind. I did not notice at all.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Sara: KYAAAAAHHHHHHHH !


    I scream and a sonic boom come out of my voice. Raizen and Zen both cover their ears but the birds that were passing by were not that lucky and they fall to the ground crashing to their deaths. Oh, I feel so awful those poor birds.


    Zen: Note to self don''t surprise orembarrassedSara in public.


    Sara: Sorry


    Zen: It is fine they were just pigeons we have enough them in the world.


    Sara: Do want to go to a theme park or the movies


    Zen: Last time I went to a theme park i was attacked by ninjas


    Sara: That is a funny joke.


    Zen: I am serious


    Sara:....... Movies it is


    Zen fly¡¯s Raizen into the direction of the movie theater than he buys tickets popcorn and drinks which I am quite surprise about because of his love of money.


    Sara: I did not think you would pay for everything


    Zen: You thought I would be cheap didn''t you.


    Sara: ¡­.No


    Zen: Really?


    Sara: Yes


    Zen; I love money but i am not the type to hoard it and sit on it like some sort of egg. Money exist to be spent. I like nice things. money is meant to be spent that is its purpose.Money makes the world go around. you should have money to live in this world the more you have and our willing to spend the more comfortable you feel.I am anything but cheap. You will know soon enough.


    I like him and i said I would like him even with his flaws. I thought he would be cheap but that is not the case at all. he just like money because he like nice things. I told him I wanted to see a horror flick. It wasAlice idea. She said it would bring us closer together.I hate scary movies they terrify me and every time I screama sonic boom comes out. We watch a movie about a ghost haunting a hotel killing everyone who spends the night there. I burry my face in Zen chest. i don¡¯t want to see. I don¡¯t want to see.


    Zen: Are you crying


    Sara: No, I just got something in my eye. These are tears of laughter look at those people get slaughter.


    Zen: ahahahahhaah That cute your trying to put on a brave front. If you don¡¯t like scary movies should of just said so.


    Sara: :¡­¡­¡­


    He takes me but the hand than he buys a ticket to a Romantic Comedy. I still ended up crying because I was so happy that the couple ended up together and the male lead woke up from his coma. This is so embarrassing. Why do I have to be so sensitive? After that we go to dinner. I a grilled chicken sandwich and a salad. Zen get a burger and fries after. That we have a walk through the park. I don¡¯t know if I am seeing things, but I thought I saw James and Kagura for second, must be my imagination. It is getting late and Zen takes us back. We get there and nobody is home I see a note it is from Alice


    Alice: I got you the house all to yourself you should thank me. If you do not make good on this opportunity I will sneak into his room and FUCK HIS BRAINS OUT!


    Then she draws a doodle of herself winking. A vain in my head starts to bulge.


    Zen: What does it say


    Sara: They all went out for Ice cream


    The two of our sitting on the couch, we have the house to ourselves. My heart is beating faster and faster. Why has he not made move yet. It has been thirty minuets and he has not touch me. The silence is awkward.


    Sara: WHY HAVEN¡¯T YOU TOUCHED ME!


    Zen: Do you want me to touch you.


    Suddenly my face has turn red.


    Sara: I want to but I am scared. I do not know how Sei and Hana would react fucking their boyfriend.


    Zen: They already know


    Sara: Hah?


    Zen: I called Hana and Sei yesterday. Hana knew you like me a long time ago, she has keen insight about these types of things. Then she told Sei. I was the only one clueless. Hana comes from some family wilt multiple wives. My Uncle Haku had 4 at one time. Well 2 of them divorce him, and one of them died of Leukemia, so that only leave Hana mother Yvette. So, she thinks it is normal. Sei empathetic and put herself in your shoes. She would go crazy if she could not like someone that she likes. As long as she serious she and it is not a fling and deeply likes me she will allow it. Hana said no more than four or she will cut off my balls.


    Sara: Scary


    Zen: Your telling me. Beside I am not type of guy to force myself on anybody. Not my style. Sure, I want to have sex with you but only if you want to.


    Sara: Fuck it


    I tackle Zen to the couch


    X Rated Scene


    We start kissing and he moves one hand towards my ass and another towards my breast. He is groping my butt and fondling my breast. Then he picks me up and we head to his room. I would feel bad if I fucked him in Alice¡¯s bed. He places me on the bed and takes of my jacket and my dress now my bra and panties are exposed, He unfasten my bra starts sucking on my breast. He moves his other hand to my pussy and begin to finger me.


    Sara: Yes Yes Yes


    Then he starts to unfasten his pants and his penis is exposed. So, this what a dick looks like. I was told average was 6 inches but I guess Zen is above average. I he moves his dick between my breast and begins to titty fuck me. While he is titty fucking me, his dick goes in my mouth and I can hardly breath. After that I push him down I begin to suck his cock. While I am doing that he licks my pussy and fingers in my butt. It so unexpected I almost bite. You dodge a bullet Zen.


    Sara: OH GOD YES YES FUCCK !


    He turns me over and he put his dick in my vagina. I start to bleed down there because I am virgin. Alice said it would hurt but she could have prepared me a little more. After I start getting used to it he turns up the speed and pound me harder.


    Sara: OH GOD!


    We do several different possessions not only does he take my first kiss and my first time he takes my first time doing anal as well. He pins me against the wall and shoves his dick up my butt. While he is doing that he is slapping my ass and it is jiggling I guess he is an ass guy. He put finger in my pussy while he is doing me I think I am about to cum.


    Sara: I AM CUMMING!


    X rated over


    As soon as I cum I scream and a sonic boom comes out of my voice shattering all the windows in the house.


    Zen: Crap


    Sara: My bad


    The door knob turns and I panic I quickly cover myself with blankets. I open the door and It is Alice She just gives me the thumbs up.


    Alice: You sure took your time all of us just got back. We heard the house shake and the windows shattered and thought it was an earth quake, but it was just you are getting fucked.


    Sara:.. My bad


    Alice: It Not your fault I should have known you were a Screamer


    Sara and Zen:¡­¡­.


    Note to self when I have sex again make a sound barrier

 Chapter 53 University Day

    Zen Pov


    It been a week since we have been back and Sara has assimilated into our group if you know what I mean wink wink nudge nudge Bobs your uncle. After returned we also told Principle Stark about Hydra Academy. He seems very concern. Kagura told him everything she knew which was not much. It is on a flying ship always moving so you can never find it. Since Hydra thinks they killed her. She will now be under the protection of shield Academy. Well she is still a probationary student. Now that it issecond semester the Seniors are defining what University they are going to.


    Zen: So why did we get out early today.


    Sei: Were you not paying attention today is University day


    Zen: What is University day again.


    Sei: Hana you tell him


    Hana: I was not paying attention either. I was up all night


    Sara: I know you were boning Zen I could hear it through the walls. How couldyou not here them Sei youlive in the same room.


    Hana and Zen: She passed out first


    Sara:.......


    Hana: We were going to inviteyou but. You had a History test and you were studying you did not even answeryour phone.


    Sara: Sorry some of us aren''t geniuses and need tostudy.


    Hana; It started as studying but then we took a break a long break


    Zen: A fun break.


    Sei: Were getting off topic here.


    Zen: Oh yeah we tend do that a lot so what is University day


    Sei; UniversityDay is mostly for the Seniors.Around Junior yearthe Univesity start look at you. Choosing your universityis like choosing what agency that you will for in the future.


    Sara: You can also be a free lancer


    Hana: My older brother Barret got into Fantastic University


    Zen: hahahahahhaha


    Hana: What is so funny


    Zen: He goes to FU


    They all roll their eyes at me. I can¡¯t help it call me imuture I still think it is funny. I guess theydid not think of the intiatials when they were naming that place ahahhahahah FU.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Sei: You should not make fun of them Fantastic University have some of the most intelligent people on the earth. Reed and Susan Richards founded it after they retired from the Fantastic Four


    Sara: Hana your brother must be smart to go there.


    Hana: I guess Barret is smart when he wants to be. My parents were shocked when he got in. They thought he was a lazy bum that only sleeps., But I know Barret only gets moving when he is motivated.


    Sei: Hey Hana how come you did not go to Fantastic High School of Technology. your pretty smart when it comes to your studies I am sure you could have gotten in.


    Hana: Sure, I know it would have been more challenging but I can¡¯t stand the people over there. Most of them think they are smarter than everyone else. I just do not like those type of people. What about you Sara you could have gone to Xavier institute for the gifted. Mutants are the fewest type of people on the island.


    Sara: My reason is not as profound as yours, It is just closer to home also this place has jets. I can see my dad whenever I want in a flash.


    We all continue talking when the speakers turn on and we are to head to the gymnasium. Sei said that there is Assembly today. We head in and sit with Decklyn, Benny, Albertian Amy. I see a lot of people from differentUniversities here.


    Zen: What is going on


    Benny: Think of it as a Highschool football player commenting to a collage in Texas. This is a pretty big deal around here.


    Decklyn: I am just glad I do not have to take my math test/


    Alberto: Everybody is wondering where the Top Five students will go.


    Principle Starks walks in andgoes to the podium.


    Tony: Students, Teachers, Parents, and Agency I would first like to introduce the type 5 student of Avengers Academy Senior. In no order. Theythe Prince of Wakanda Ochaka, Petra Parker, Illiya Romanov, Chase Kruger, and Logan Macalister


    The crowd cheers and the five students walk on stage. I know them all except for this Chase Kruger never seen him before. Tony calms down the crowd.


    Tony: The five of the will now tell us what University they will be attending next fall let starts off with Ochaka


    Ochaka: Thank your principle Stark. My name is Ochaka it was very hard for my decision but I have deiced my choice will be Avengers University


    Avenger Recruiters: YES, WE GOT HIM SUCK IT SHIELD!


    He puts on a Red and Blue baseball cap with and A on it. Is that Jersey what is this the draft. The next person to come up is Illiya Romanov


    Illiya: I known where I was going to go since I was a little girl. My mother and both my brothers have gone there it is a Romanov tradition I am going to Shield University.


    Shield Recruiters: YES, WE GOT A ROMANOV!


    Next comes is Benny Sister Petra.


    Zen: Hey benny do you know where she is going.


    Benny: Don''t know where ever she is going I am not.


    Petra" It was hard for decide which university to go to. I was offered several scholar ships but, I have always love science so i a have chosen Fantastic University.


    Benny: New it


    Next is the mysterious Chase Kruger he walks up.


    Chase: Howling University


    Howling University is smaller than the other big university. It teaches you to become a Howling commando and they fight the Supernatural. Finally, it is Logan''s turn every agency once to know which university he is going to because he is a powerhouse Think of him as an all-star quarterback.


    Logan: I also known what university I have wanted to go to for a long time now. i was not hasty on my decision the University that I chose will be Sword University.


    S. W.O.R.D Recruiters" HELL FUCKING YES WE GOT NUMBER ONE PICK !


    Sword deal with alien. I guess Logan want to travel in space when he gets older. The crowd claps and it is time to disperse. After that the girls and I decide to get something to eat. I barely get to finish my meal when to men in black suits and shades come up.


    Man, in Black: Are you Zentora Hyate Shade


    Hana: Hyate?


    Zen: Don''t ask me about that. Yeah that is me do you need something from me.


    Man, in Black: You are under arrest


    Girls: WHAT!


    Zen: Hah?

 Chapter 54 Mr. White and Root

    Zen


    I have been sitting in an interrogation room for several hours since these men in black took me away. It is complicated when dealing with police agencies. The best course of action is to not fight for now. I will say nothing and wait for my lawyer. It is best to gather information first like who are the people. What do they want and why have they brought me here. If Worse comes to worse I can just make a break for it. Sara, Hana and Sei wanted to fight but I told them to back off for the moment. I hope they are not to worried. A man in Black suitcomes in. He looks around 40 he is bald pale white skin and green eyes.


    ???: would like a glass of water or a snack


    Zen: Who are you?


    ???: You can call me Mr. White. I am I am from Root.


    Zen: Root never heard of you


    Mr.White: That is the point. If you could kill Hitler as a child knowing that he would starts wars and kill millions of people would you do it. Root is the people who would say yes kill one save many. Root job is to eliminate the threat before it become a threat and eliminate it before it spreads. We grab evil by the root and take it out of society.


    Zen: Nice story what has that got to do with me.


    Mr. White: You have Heard of Hydra Academy. Of course, you have. You were on mission and recruited one of them to your school. I want you to go there.


    Zen: Pass


    Mr. White: When I say I want you to go there. I will say I am making you go there.


    Zen: hahahahahahthat is funny joke very few people on this planet can make me do anything.


    Mr. White: I know I read your file. Zentora Hyate Shade born in Okinawa Japan, to Daniel and Reiko Shade. Moved to New York when you were just a baby and have lived there ever since. Father died before you were born. Raise by single mother who taught you the Martial Arts, Medicine, and the Art of Assassination. Tony recruited you stark and now attend Avengers Academy. You get into trouble every couple of months from fighting at a theme park, to raising and army to raid the girl¡¯s dorm. Not only that you are the first person to not only contract with a Demonic Beast, but a Celestial Beast as well/ The Girls you are currently seeing are Hana Onizuka, Saraphine Lane, and Seiryu Yang. It also says you have a problem with authority and merciless to your enemies.


    Zen: Next, you¡¯re going say the name of my puppy.


    Mr. White: You did not have a puppy you had a Wolf cub that you name Silver Fang. You let him go into wild a couple of years ago and now he is an alpha of Wolf pack. You still visit him once a year in Yellow Stone.


    Zen: Danm your thorough


    Mr. White: Maybe I can give you a little incentive


    He hands me a folder. Killing intent start to rise in me.


    Mr. White: It a lot of information so I will summarize it for you, your uncle Eddy is a former Drug and Arms dealer. It we have enough to lock him up for the rest of his life. Your Aunty Lupe, she is recently trying to apply for citizen ship and get her green card. Not only will she not get it, but she will be deported back to Argentina. Do you want poor little Diego and Elaina to be raised in foster care I hear it rough place anything could happen? Let¡¯s not forget dear old Mom, before she grew a conscious she did a lot of bad things. Several countries would love to lock her away. If you do this little favor for me. They will all be none the wiser. Hell, I will even wipe Reiko''s and Eddy¡¯s record clean and speed up Lupe process to get a green card. So, what is your answer Zentora.


    Zen: I hate being someone chess piece. I despise you the first person I have ever thought about killing in cold blood. I probably would not feel a thing.


    Mr. White: But you love you family more than you hate me So what is our answer.


    Zen: I will do it. If you do anything to my family I will hunt you down like a spirit of fucking vengeance and beat your ass like the Punisher.


    Mr. White: Is that a threat.


    Zen: Of course, it isn¡¯t. It is a promise.


    Mr. White just smiles god I hate this asshole. I come out of the room andMr. White shows me Roots Secretbase. He takes me too a room and I just sit around bored with nothing to do. After a while A Root Agent comes and takes me to Mr. White. I sit down inthe seat.


    Mr. White: Right now,recruiters from Neo Hydra are recruiting teenagers for Hydra Academy. They are specifically looking at a Kid name Harlon Block. At age 17 he is the Champion of the underground death match. Because of his age and his strength Hydra is looking at him at the next tournament. If he wins. He will get an invitation. To take the entrance exam. All you must do is beat him and you will get the invitation.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Zen: Simple enough.


    Mr. White: By the way we made a similar agreement with another individual that person has already gotten their invitation and will be taking the entrance exam.


    Zen: Are you going to tell me who that person is.


    Mr. White: You will know when the time is right. It is classified for now.


    Zen: Fucking Red tape


    After that Mr. Whit get into a car and we drive what seen like hours. Wefinally stop when we head into a classy Club for the rich. he knows I am under age right.He walks up to the bartender.


    Mr. White: Where can find a good Bloody Mary


    Bartender: Where do you think it is.


    Mr. White: The bottom shelf


    TheBartender nods his head and presses a button a secret room appear. We go down the stairs and walk into an arena. Than we go to the front desk to Register. Mr. White tells the clerk I am fighting.


    Clerk: Aren¡¯t you a little young. You still smell of your mother¡¯s milk go home kid do not waste your life


    Zen: Aren''t you a little ugly. Age mean nothing on the battlefield the only thing that matters is who is still standing at the end.


    Clerk: Shitty brat try to give the younger generation some advice and play it off see if I care you die.


    When I register I get a number? i will be fighter number 9. To fight Harlon who is the champion I will have to fight my way through to the top. I go to the waiting room and see several fighters. All fro different backgrounds. They all have one thing in common they are all older than I am.


    Fighter: 1 check out number 9 this is not a playground kid.


    Fighter 2: Yeah go back to your mommy.


    Fighter 3: I hope I get number 9 I could use a good warm up exercise.


    They all laugh I do not pay them any attention. The weakest dogs always bark the loudest. It looks like this is place were the rich come and bet watch fighter fight to death for their amusement. A while late the MC comes out.


    MC: Good evening Ladies and gentlemen I am your Host for tonight my name is Marcello today we have 16 fighters who will battle it out. The winner will face our Champion for a 1 million dollar cash prize and honor of saying that he is the best.


    Crowd: YAY!


    We start off with our first fight. The fighters will be chosen at random. In the red corner weighing in a 230-pound 6 foot 2 inches. They call him the mad Dog. Number 4 Nox Jones.


    Crowd: Yay


    Marcello: And in the Blue corner weighing in at 6 foot 5 inches and 250 pound. His amigos call him the Super Mexican He is number 12 Carlos Rivera


    Crowd: Yay


    Marcello: The rules are simple you are only allowed to use Martial arts and Dou qui. Other than that, there are no rules. NOW LET¡¯S GET READY TO SEE SOME BLOOD!


    Crowd: Yay


    The bell rings and the match starts. Nox¡¯s fighting style seem to be kickboxing while Carlos seems to be a master of Luche Libre. Nox lands several shots on Carlos with punches and kicks but Carlos does seem to be affected at all. He throws Nox into the ropes. When Nox comes back he uses and arm cross bar and hits Nox in throat.


    Carlos: FLYING ELBOW DROP!


    Nox: AHHHHHHH!


    Nox is stunned Than Carlos picks up Nox on his back.


    Carlos: This Is why they call me The Super Mexican. BACK BREAKER!


    Carlos bends Nox and his spine snaps. He cannot move anymore let on alone fight, He will probably never be able to walk again.


    Marcello: THE WINNER CARLOS RIIIVVVEERRRRAAAAAA!


    The crowd cheers and Nox is carried off to god knows where. The second match begins and A man name Patrick Harris beets Ivan Andropov. That one is bloody. More fights happen and it turns out I am in the last match of the first round.


    Marcello: In the red corner at 6 feet weighing in at 200 pounds even Number 13 Robert Lewis and in the Blue corner at 5 foot 10 inches weighing in at 172 pound. He is youngest person to fight in the tournament in history at 15 years old. He is number 9 Zentora Shade. I come in.


    Crowd; What is this


    Crowd member 2: Well that kid is dead.


    Marcello: FIGHT!


    Robert: Putting me up against a kid this will be to easy.


    Zen: can we get this over I am in a bad mood.


    Robert: Who am I to question if the kid wants to meet his maker I will be happy to oblige. DON¡¯T BLAME KID BUT DIE!


    Robert puts qui into his fist and charge at me. He wants to attack me that amount and think he can beat me. I s sprint in front of him fuse qui in my foot and do a round house kick to his face. He laid out like a stack of bricks. Not even moving. I wish I got a stronger guy I did not get to vent at all.


    Marcello:¡­¡­¡­.


    Crowd:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Other Fighters:¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Marcello: WOW THAT WAS AMAZING ZENTORA KNOCKED OUT ROBERT LEWIS WITH A SINGLE KICK. IT LOOKS LIKE WE HAVE DARK HORSE IN THIS TOURNAMENT AND HIS NAME IS ZENTORA SHADE!


    Crowd: SHADE SHADE SHADE SHADE !


    I look up and see a kid a couple of years older than me in a box seat. He is a red head and has green eyes he big for his age. Dude has been taking his vitamins. He also has a Championship belt Around his waist. That must be Harlon.


    Harlon: Looks like I got a little competition this time around.

 Chapter 55 A Shade Reversal

    Mr. White Pov


    Choosing this kid to be my operative was good on my part. Of course, the child of two monsters would be a little monster. Mr. Black and I got a Mission from Mr. Gold our boss to gather information on Hydra Academy. we sent in several agents under cover. Onlyone of them came back alive. Alberto Sanchez is now in a coma. He was sniped in the head just when he was about to give us information. All I know is that the sniper has a scar on his wrist and was wearing an Avengers Academy uniform. I can still see the tear in his sister eyes. Mr. Black thought we need a different type of agent. one that is morally flexible. we searched through the files we found several people. I chose Zentora Shade. While Mr. Black chose someone named Charlie Sinclair. I never met him before but,he is an extreme adrenaline junkie and has loves to court death daily. Mr. Black said Charlie stole diamonds from CEOWu house just because he had the strongest security system known to man.So, when Mr. Black told Charlie that he will be sent in to a dangerous environment with the chance of dying at any moment. Charlie response was


    Charlie: HELL YES!


    Why could my recruitment not be as easy as Mr. Black. I had to sneak my people onto avenger Academy. Charade as people from the government and then blackmail him. Things I do for this job. I am sitting drinking a beer watching Harlon when a woman with green hair and orange eyes appears. Her green dress matches her pale white skin and. she is wearing snake like a scarf. I have already paid a waiter to place a bug near them so I can listen into their conversation.


    Harlon: I am glad you are giving me this opportunity Madame Serpent


    Madame Serpent: Don¡¯t thank me yet Hydra only back winners. It means nothing if you cannot seal the deal. It looks like there is new talent this year. He even seems to be younger than you.


    Harlon: He is just kid


    Madame Serpent: Because he is younger that mean he has more potential. The way things are going it look like he is the person that will challenge you for title. If you want my recommendation letter. You will have to beat him. If you do not I will give it to that boy. Hydra could always use fresh seedlings.


    Harlon: Don¡¯t worry he will be the person that I will use all my skills on. I will show you how much potential I have and that it is the right choice to go with me.


    Madame Serpent: We will see good luck Mr. Block


    Seems like Zen is getting attention from the recruiter¡¯s good all things our going according to plan. Once he defeats Harlon We can start coordinating with Mr. Black and Charlie. Just when I am about to give myself a pat on the back I feel something shape pointed on it. Who is it? Is it Madame Serpent have I been compromise. I turn around AND IT IS A WHOLE LOT WORST!


    Reiko: Give me a reason I should not gut you like a pig.


    Mr. White: My agency would be after you for life.


    Reiko: Not good enough


    Mr. White: Money


    Reiko: I will give you 30 seconds to explain why you took my child. Are you a fuckinga moron?


    Mr. White: No, I just thought by the time you found out the mission would already be done and we could go our separate ways and never see each other again.


    Reiko: You know the smartest thing I ever done in my life was chipped Zen with a GPS tracking system. I had itinstalled when he was 2 and I lost him at Walmart.


    Mr. White: Fuck


    Reiko: That chip also has a microphone and records


    Mr. White: FUCK!


    Reiko: I guess this a good lesson. It was me I would have kidnapped you and tortured you until you gave up the file than I would ripped out your teeth and melt your body in acid never to be seen again, but he is young he still learning. Well I guess children can make mistakes. it is their parents job to clean up after them.


    My back is covered in sweat so this is what is like to face a devil incarnate. That lazy and idiotic look is a front. Her actual personality is cold and calculating but she is a doting mother. I don''t even know if Zen knows that she has been putting on a Facade pretending not to be smart so that she could train him to think on his feet. I quickly push a panic button to the agent outside.


    Reiko: Don''t bother your agents are in disposed.


    Mr. White: Did you kill them.


    She does not say anything and just smiles and sips some tea. Danm she has me by the balls.


    Mr. White: I did this for the greater good the fate of the world......


    I don¡¯t even get to finish my sentence.


    Reiko: Don¡¯t give me the fate of the world bullshit line. The world can burn for all I care. Zen and I could still end up fine. Here how this is going to go we are going to do a little deal.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Mr. White: Deal? You mean you¡¯re not going to take your son back?


    Reiko: This is good training and it is free hahahhahahaha


    Mr. White:........


    Reiko: You are going to handover all the files in your possession. You are going speed up my Sister in law process for a green card. You are also going to start a collage fund for my niece and nephew and Zen. Not only that you will transfer several million dollars to my account. Oh, and you are not allowed to tell Zen about are little arrangement/ If you fail to not complete any of my commands i will kill you your wife little tommy that you sent away to that boarding school in Switzerland hell even dog Poochie.


    Mr. White: Your evil


    Reiko: No, I am a mother. Well looks like are chat is about be over.


    She looks over in the ring and see Zen kicking Harlon in the throat knocking him out cold.


    Reiko: That is my boy always aim for the vitals. Remember Whitey not a word.


    No wonder that kid is so scary he has a devil for a mother. Reiko disappears like she was never even there. I can finally relax. What kind of childhood did that kid have. I can only imagine. After that I go down stair and see Madame Serpent Talking to Zen. Looks like it is on to phase two.


    Zen Pov


    I sweep through the tournament defeating anyone that stands in my way. Than i battle Harlon He was a loud blowhard with a glass jaw. I defeated him easily. Than a Mysterious woman comes up to me after the fight.


    ???: That was quite the performance Mr. Shade. I am Madame Serpent and you have impress me a lot Mr. Shade. I have not seen someone as young and as talented as you in quite a while.


    Zen: Thanks, I think.


    Madame Serpent: How would you like to put your talents to better use.


    Zen: What do you mean.


    Madame Serpent: I am a scout for talented children to enter a special academy. I want to recommend you. I want you to have the final spot to take My Academy entrance exam.


    Zen: I don''t know I am not really end to school.


    Madame Serpent: This school is special. You can learn things that you could never imagine. Do things that you could never dream of doing. Take the invitation. You may be a special in this underground fighting scene, but if you come to my school by the time you graduate you will become a legend.


    Zen: Ledged hum... Alright I am in.


    Madame Serpent: Excellent. here is the G.P, S coordinate to the testing cite in three days.I expect great things from you Mr. Shade. Goodbye for now and Congratulations on you win Mr. Shade.


    Zen: Thanks


    After Madame Serpent leaves Mr. White comes, something about him seem different I just don¡¯t know what. Whatever has nothing to do with me.


    Zen: Sup Whitey


    He freezes when he hears what I call him that. Since he does not like it I am going to keep calling him that. You are now registered as Whitey in my mind.


    Whitey: Did she take the bait.


    Zen: Hook line and sinker.


    Whitey: why did you hesitate to take the invitation are you having second thoughts.


    Zen: I made a deal. I don¡¯t go back on my word even if it is with scumbags like you. If I excepted to quickly she would have thought it was too good to be true. So, I had convinced her that she was convincing me take the invitation so it would be more realistic. What are you a fucking moron


    Whitey:....... Whatever. I guess it is now to coordinate with the other group. Time to meet Mr. Black and Charlie


    Zen: Who the fuck is Charlie?


    Zen: Wait a minute no partner I am, risking my neck I need someone I know that can watch my back I need someone I can trust. I don¡¯t need a partner holding me back.


    Whitey: hahahahahahah


    Zen: What is so funny


    Whitey: Mr., Black said Charlie said the same thing about you.


    Zen: At least can you tell me something about him.


    Whitey: Don''t know much Charlie is Mr. Black assignment. all I know is Charlie was born in England from a English mother and His father Migrated from Transylvania.


    Zen: He is defiantly a vampire.


    Whitey: That is a stereo type not all people from Transylvania are vampires.


    Zen: I am telling you he is going to be a bloodsucker. I will even bet on it.


    Whitey: Vampire fear the sunthey can''t go out in the day.


    Zen: Not unless they are a Day walker ever heard of Blade.


    Whitey: You think vampires and humans mate daily Blade is an anomaly it will probably never happen again. Now come we got to back to head quartes to meet Mr. Black and Charlie.


    I sttop arguing and get into his car I still think Charlie is a bloodsucker. We drive back to to headquarters. Waiting for us is a an african ameican man in a white suit with a bald head and shades.


    Whitey: Mr Black


    Mr. Black: Mr. White so, you must be shade.


    Zen: Sup Blackie


    Blackie:........


    Whitey: So where is Charlie


    Blackie: In the training room. Why don''t you two introduce yourselves you will be working together for now on. One more thing Charlie is what you call a Dhamphire or Daywalker. Mother was human and father is a vampire. Charile drink blood once a month but it usually animal blood so there is no need to worry.


    Zen: Told you Whitey if we betted I would be a whole lot richer.


    Whitey: .........


    I leave Whitey and Blackie and go down to training room. I see a kid in a red sweatshirt with a bat on it and black jeans. He seem to be short for a guy around 5 foot 4 his hood is up so I can''t see his face. Charlie is fighting several giant robots. He is dodging them effortlessly. Than he punches one of the the robots and cause a dent it. He did not use qui at all that was just his natural strenght. Than he picks up another robot and uses it like a club to smash the other one. This guy is strong. He probaly srtonger than Tommy Banner and he isa Hulk. Charlie ends up crushing three giant robots without breaking a sweat.


    Charlie: Who is there I can hear your heartbeat.


    Zen: I am Zentora Shade I guess I am your partner.


    Charlie takes of his hood I am shocked


    Zen: You¡¯re a girl.

 Chapter 56 Charlie Sinclair

    Zen Pov


    I look at Charlie she has dark black hair and green eyes. She has snow white skin that contrast with her hair. So, she is a vampire she does not look like one at all.


    Charlie: What are you looking at.


    Zen: Nothing


    Charlie: You thought I was a boy didn''t you. My name is Charlotte but I hate my name so I stick with Charlie.


    Zen: Well that and I was wondering why you don''t look like a vampire at all. Not only that why the hell are you so strong. You seem to be stronger than full blooded vampires


    Charlie: I am nota Vampire I am a Dhampir. My mother was human and because I am half humanI can walk out in the sun but I live London so that is not much of a problem. I have increased senses and reflexes. I was just lucky and born with this dominating strength. Not all Dhampirs are as strong as I am. Not only that when I got Edgar from my farther I leveled up more.


    Zen: Edgar?


    I tattoo on her hand glows and a black bad with a red mane and eyes appears.


    Charlie: Edgar was a present from my father. He is a Demonic Beast specifically he is a Blood Bat. Me being a Dhampir we are extremely compatible. Enough talk it time to fight.


    Zen: Wait what?


    Charlie throws out a punchwith force enough to crush my skull. I need Raizen red ability just to be able to block her. She does not stop there and she picks up her feet and does a double kick. I manage to block it but. I am force back aseveral feet. If this girl once to play I will play. I am about to attack when she just stops.


    Charlie: Ok you pass


    Zen: Hah? That was a test.


    Charlie: Yeah, I can''t go in with some punk that can''t even handle a simple punch with 40% of my power. Most people bones would have been broken. So, I guess you can watch my back no hard feelings.


    She just smiles at me. I think I can see her fangs showing. That was only 40% of her power how much brute strength does this girl have. Sure, I was not going all out either, but my hand is still numb. Well I guess what she did was understandable. I would not want to go in with someone who would be a burden to you.


    Zen: Yeah were cool


    We go up and shake hands when Charlie eyes turn red and she starts to sniff me. Ok this is weird. I am pretty sure I just got through fighting and smell awful.


    Charlie: Wow you smell amazing.


    Her fangs get a little bigger and she starts looking at my neck. Then she realized what she was doing her eyes turn back green and her fangs retracts and she takes a couple of steps back.


    Zen: Did you just want to bite me.


    Charlie:..... No


    Zen: Liar you look at me how I look at a hamburger.


    Charlie: Sorry, some people blood have a very attractive scent and it is hard for me to control my desires. I don''t drink human blood it not likeI don''t have any urges. I am sorryif I made you uncomfortable. Dracula blood runs deep in my veins.


    Zen: Yourrelated to Dracula


    Charlie: No that was a joke. Why does everyone fall for that. He is not the only vampire out there you know. I am related to Count Chochula


    Zen: The guy on the cereal box


    Charlie: Another joke. I am sorry if my jokes suck.


    Zen:..........


    It get to know Charlie over the next couple of days because she is only kid besides me that is on the base. Things to know about Charlie she like bat jokes. Every once in while she will tell a corny bat joke. Another thing Charlie is also troublemaker immature and likes to fuck with people.She drew apenis on me whenI fell asleep before her. Well I guess I am not that mature either because I wrote cock lover on her forehead. When she goes into the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror,


    Charlie: Well played Shade you got me this time but the war has just begun.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The prank war begins. She covered my underwear in ICY HOT THAT WAS CRUEL AND UNUSUAL PUNISHMENT! Oh, so she wants to play like that don¡¯t think I will go easy on you because you are a girl AH HOT!


    Zen: HOT COLD HOT COLD. I AM SO GETTING YOU BACK FOR THIS !


    Charlie: hahahahahahahahahahha


    Revenge is best served cold. I think that is wrong. Revenge is best served with laxatives. I spike her smoothie with laxative pills and she is in the bathroom for hours


    Zen: hahahahhahhahahahhaahahahahhah


    Charlie: YOU BASTARD!


    Zen: Don''t mess with the king


    Charlie: Zen


    Zen: What


    Charlie: I need toilet paper


    I go into the closet and get toilet paper. Then I go to the bathroom and Charlie sticks her hand out the door. I take the roll out of reach and hahahahahah for the icy hot.


    Charlie: You bastard


    Zen: Do you yield


    Charlie: Never


    Zen: Oh, I guess I will take this roll back to the closet.


    Charlie: WAIT! Fine you win.


    Zen: Say I am the undisputed king of pranks and you are lowly dog and thatyou were foolish to come after this King''s crown That when it comes to pranking I am your ancestor.


    Charlie: You are pushing it Zen


    Zen: Bye


    Charlie: WAIT! You are the undisputed king of pranks I was lowly dog that has failed to see Mount Tai in front of me. I was foolish to think I could ever out prank you NOW GIVE ME THE DANM TOILET PAPER!


    Zen: Here you go.


    After she handle her business we hold a truce. When we were not pranking each other, we are sparring. It is hard for Charlie to find a opponent that can handle her that is her age. The last thing I notice about her is that she is a battle junkie. She loves fighting it makes her feel alive. Charlie and Ijust click even though we have only known each other for a couple of days it feels like we been together for years before you know it the three days have pass and it is time to go to the exam site. We get there and see several students between 11-18


    Whitey: Do the two of you remember what to do.


    Charlie: Sure, Whitey infiltrate the school gather intel try not to die.


    Blackie: I guess I would not put it like that but your right. Remember to check in every three days.


    Zen: yeah yeah we got it.


    Whitey: The two you try not to stand out and don''t fuck around.


    Charlie and Zen: What is the fun in that


    Blackie and Whitey: .......


    After that we get on the plane with the other students. I wonder what the Exam is like. After a couple of hours, we enter the exam cite.


    Recruiter: Ok we made it.


    Zen: but we have not landed yet.


    Recruiter: Who said anything about landing all of you are going to jump.


    Everyone: WHAT!


    Boy: Well than what about a parachute


    Recruiter: What parachute if you cannot make it down with your on skills than you do not deserve to take the exam, Did I mention there is a bomb on this plane and in the next five minutes it will explode.


    Everyone: WHAT!


    Recruiter: Now who once to go first


    Charlies raises both of our hands


    Charlie: We do


    Zen: What do you mean we do.


    Recruiter: Good like the inactive name.


    Charlie: Charlie


    Zen: Zen


    Recruiter: Full name


    Charlie: Charlotte Sinclair


    Zen: Zentora Shade


    Recruiter: Ok you on the list try not to die.


    Charlie: Alright let¡¯s go


    Charlie does not wait as soon as the Recruiter opens the door she jumps out I think I hear her screaming best test ever, I can only sigh and jump out as well. We both start free falling.


    Charlie: Want to play a game


    Zen: What are we going to pay a 1000 foot in the air


    Charlie Chicken first one to pull up loses.


    Zen: No thanks


    Charlie: Oh, what is the matter you¡¯re not scared are you.


    Zen: No


    She begins clucking and waving her arm back and forth like achicken. I get so mad I agree and we continue to descend faster and faster quickly approaching and Island. we get dangerously close and I use Raizen and pull up but Charlie keeps going.


    Zen: CHARLIE PULL UP!


    She does not pull up until the last possible second


    Charlie: EDGAR FUSION!


    Charlie fuses with the Blood Bat her hair become silver, ears become pointedand her eyes red. it looks like she is wearing a shoulder less red and black battle dress, Crimson gauntlets appear around her arm and two black bat wings come out her back and she lands she pull up than gently lands


    Charlie: Wow what a rush


    Zen: ARE YOU CRAZY!


    Charlie: I get that a lot but it was fun wasn''t it. If that was the way to get to the test I can hardly wait to see what the actual test is ahahahahhhaha.


    I am starting to understand why Charlie is chosen for this mission she is insane but maybe I am a little to because if I wasn¡¯t I would not be here laughing with her right now.


    .

 Chapter 57 The Test Begins

    Zen Pov


    It looks like we are not the first people here on the island. I did not think there would be so many people. I look up and see several people just as crazy as Charlie jumping out the plane each finding a different way down. Then I see the plane explode. So, they really did put a bomb on the plane I thought they were joking.


    Charlie: Wow it exploded I thought that they just said that for psychological attack but it really blew up. I guess it a good thing we jumped hahahhahahahahahah.


    After a while they gather all of us in one big group, There are five adults on this Island one of them is Madame Serpent. They are all behind an old man. He bald has a long white beard. Kind od remind me of a cetin turtle hermit, but evil.


    ???: I am Gerard the principle of Hydra Academy and I like to welcome you to the entrance exam. Hydra only looks for the best of the best this exam is weed out the undesirables so only the elite. Do you have what it takes to be a member of Hydra HAIL HYDRA! WHEN ONE HEAD IS CUT OFF TWO MORE GROWS IN ITS PLACE!


    Students: HAIL HYDRA


    Charlie and Zen:......... Hail Hydra


    I think are reaction time was a little slow all these kids seem to be brainwashed. except for two. One is a boy about Charlie''s and my age. Green hair brown eyes he has a bored expression on his face. The other is a 12-year-old feminine boy that has the attention span of agold fish. He has light brown skin and he has brown hair orange eyes with short pointed ears. He also is wearing Chinese style clothing has a hawk on his shoulder.


    Gerard: I will now tell you there are 500 people on this island. Only 100 will be allowed into Hydra Academy.


    Everyone is in shocked only 20% of the people will pass. That means 80% of the people that came here for nothing. I wonder how people are going to be eliminated.


    Gerard: Now I will explain the rules of the exam. Each contestant will receive a badge. The number will be 1-500. You will need to obtain five badges to pass the exam. It does not matter how you get your badges as long as you get them. You can cheat, steal, lie, and gang up on one another. The only thing that matters is that you have five badges when the time is up.


    I guess this seem simple enough get badges and keep themuntil the time is up. Since there are two of us we need to get 10 badges to pass.


    Gerard: Just because there are 100 spots does not mean 100 of you will pass. Those who get more than 5 badges will get a prize at the end. The more badges you bring me the better the prize.


    Charlie: He just made things more complicated.


    Zen: I know instead of everyone just going after 5 badges a piece. Now they will be trying to get as many as they can, Sly old fox really is evil.


    Gerard: Groups of 100 will be released one by one every hour. Nobody can attack each other until15 minutesafter the last group has entered the wildness. I know that is not fair to the last group but life is not fair you can only blame your luck. One more thing this place is called the Badlands


    Zen: Did he just say the Badlands.


    Charlie: YES I NEVER BEEN TO BADLANDS IT ON BUCKET LIST!


    Only Charlie would be excited ending up on the Badlands. The Badlands is Island that time has forgot. All different kinds of extinct animals live here from dinosaurs to saber tooth tigers. The island has a weird ecosystem and is dived into several different areas, the climate in two different areas could be completely opposite so none of the animals wander outside of their own territory. It could hot and sunny on one place and cold and snowing like a blizzard in another. So not only do we have to fight the other examinees we also have to fight against nature.


    Gerard: Come and get your badges the numbers will be out in no particular order. You will have two hours before the test begins. Prepare well you will need it.


    After that we all get in line and we receive our badges. Charlie is number 214 and I am number 437. Look like she is in group3 and I am in group 5. I thought we are going to work together but how will I find her. She it is no problem.


    Zen: How are you going to find me,


    She points at her nose


    Charlie: I have real strong sense of smell I will just sniff you out when you come in. You have such a delectable scent you will be easy to pick out from the crowd.


    Zen: What are you a Beagle


    Charlie: That rude my nose is stronger than some dog,


    The test examiners give us some supplies and a watch. The watch shows how long we have until the test ends. It looks like we have seven days. We all get prepared and before you know it the test begins. First group goes in after am hour the second. Than Charlies group follows finally the fourth group and then it finally my groups turn. I run into the forest and decide to separate myself as soon as I get in. I will wait for Charlie and then we will come up with a plan. Just like she said she sniffed me out really quick it only took her twenty minutes.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Zen: So, what you want to do.


    Charlie: Lets search this area first see what the environment is like if we don''t see anybody will move on.


    Charlie and I sech the wildness and we see several herbivorous like Triceratops and Stegosaurus. Charlie takes a Selfie with the Triceratops. After awhile we see a group of people surrounding that Kid with the green hair I saw earlier. he still has that board look on his face.


    Examine: Kid handover your badge and you might live.


    Kid: Yawn I have a name and it is Tray and you guys really could this not be any more clich¨¦. You could have at least spices it up a bit. We¡¯ll let see if you can entertain me a little while.


    Examinee: Your outnumbered there are three of us and only one of you.


    Tray: Your right it is not fair you¡¯re going to need more guys,


    Suddenly he disappears and he reappears behind one of the examinees and he takes out a dagger and slits his throat. Greathe is a teleporter they are a real pain in the ass to fight especially if theyare good at close combat. The other two react quickly. One shot bones out of his body. The other one has his hair extend and tries to capture him.


    Tray: Boring HEART STEALER!


    He teleports the hearts out of the two enemies¡¯ bodies and they both fall to the ground. Then he teleports all thee bandages an places it in his hand.


    Tray: I thought this test was going to be more fun. it turns out it is as boring as everything else.


    He sighs and then teleports away. That teleporter was strong. most teleporter can only teleport themselves or things they can see. he actually teleported a human heart right out someone body, Charlie is shivering her eyes are glowing red.


    Charlie: Awesome I was scared shitless by that guy this place sure makes you feel alive. That was just examinee I wonder what people at the school are actually like


    Zen: Come on let¡¯s keep moving.


    We continue for a while and we decide to stop to take a break near a small pond. We decide to make camp for tonight. I go look for some firewood. I also cook some fish out of the pond that I caught. Charlie goes next to the pond and starts undressing.


    Zen: What are you doing.


    Charlie: Taking a bath it hot and It has been a long day.


    Zen: You do realize I am guy right


    Charlie: You do realize if you peak I will break every bone in your body right.


    How can she say that so casually? The thing is she can do it. If she suckers punchers me I would probably be knocked out for several days that how much brute strength she has She is a fucking cheat. I turn around and go for a walk but Isee her naked body she is not bad about a C cup almost a D but not quite there Yet. A boulder is flungat me.


    Charlie: Zen


    Zen: Was a boulder really necessary what is a peak between buddies


    Charlie: ZEN!


    Zen: I AM GOING I AM GOING!


    I am on my walk when I suddenly hear a scream. It came from Charlie. I rush back and I See Charlie holding the kid by the ankles. I think that I saw that kidearlier or at least I think it is him his face is all swollen and bloody. Charlie got him with one hand and covering herself with another you can tell she was interrupted her hair is still wet. She covered herself with a towel


    Kid: UNHAND THIS LORD SHE DEVIL!


    Did he just call himself Lord?


    Charlie: Don''t get cocky you little pervey brat.


    Kid: You should be honored peasant that this lord finds your body attractive 8 out of 10 points. This Lords fines your breast a little modest for his taste.


    Your digging your own grave kid Charlie is getting more angry as the kid keeps talking. i see the Hawk siting on the tree just shaking his head. Not wanting to help his master at all. Smart bird. Charlie throws the Kid over to me.


    Charlie: Hold him while I change.


    Kid: Oh, I did not realize that the She Devil already had a lover. Father says never sleep with another man wife If you don''t want to cause a calamity .


    Zen: She is not my wife.


    Kid: Than it was ok for this lord to take She Devil as Concubine. Father says that women with fiery tempers are excellent lovers in the bad.


    Zen: Kid how old are you.


    Kid: This lord turns twelvethis year.


    Who taught this kid this stuff? Is He from Ancient China or something and why does he keep talking about himself in third person calling himself this Lord.


    Charlie: Hand the brat over Zen he needs a good spanking.


    Kid: Brother don''t handover this lord to the She Devil. This lord does not like the belts of leather. It makes this lords buttocks red and ache.


    The kid is pleading he enter Hydra Academy but he afraid of spanking weird kid.


    Kid: This lord will make it worth your wild


    The Kid pulls out two badges how could this kid get badges already.


    Kid: This Lordis awesome this lord has four badges. This Lord is willing to part with two if you do not hand over this lord to the She Devil.


    Charlie; I might forgive him if he apologizes


    Zen: You heard her kid


    Kid: A MAN NEVER APOLOGIZES !


    Charlies takes off her belt and makes a snapping sound the kid cowers in fear behind me.


    Kid: THIS LORD IS SORRY THIS LORD IS SORRY PLEASE FORGIVE THIS LORD PRINCESS!


    Zen:...........


    I hear a stomach growls and it is coming from the kid.


    Kid: would you mind giving some food to this Lord.


    This kid is shameless


    Zen: Just who are you kid?


    Kid: This Lord''s name is Mo Fang.

 Chapter 58 Fork in the Road

    Zen Pov


    How shameless can this kid be. After he peaks and insults Charlie he has the nerve to ask for food. What the hell is problem. Charlie has just started to calm down. At least he can''t do anything more stupid.


    Mo Fang: Wench make us some of your finest cuisine chop chop.


    I stand corrected. This is natural selection at its finest.This kid¡¯s mouth really gets him in to trouble. Charlie does not get mad she does not scream or shout. She walks up to him and as soon as she gets into striking distance she punts Mo Fang like a football. He gets some air. The hawk in the tree sighs and flies after him. Strangely I feel bad for the hawk.


    Zen: I know he mess up but you did not have to kick him so hard he just a kid after all.


    Charlie: What are you talking about that was tap, beside he is old enough to suffer the consequences of his action. His mouth cash a check that his ass could not pay.


    Zen: That was tap


    Charlie: Yes.


    Zen: If you were a soccer player people would screaming GOOOOOAAAAAAAALLLLLL !


    Charlie: Whatever he deserved it.


    Note to self, Charlie hold grudges and does not discriminate against children. We go on our way eating dinner. I eat some fish and Charlie catches a small dinosaur and bite it¡¯s neck than she starts sucking the blood out. She than begin ripping it apart and start eating it like a piece of chicken. when she is done she starts to lick her fingers,


    Zen: I can''t believe you ate that thing raw.


    Charlie: I am a predator do you see a lion cook its meatwhen it catches and kill a gazelle. No, it just tears into it.


    Zen: You have complete shattered my views of vampire I thought they were supposed to be a noble existence and drink blood out of wine glasses.


    Charlie: We also sparkle in the sunlight.


    Zen: Even I am not dumb enough to believe that.


    Charlie: Yeah who ever thought of that was a moron. Who would believe in that.


    Zen: Charlie how come you do not drink human blood


    Charlie: Why do you want to know.


    Zen: Just curious


    Charlie: Sure, human blood increases my power, but it can be addicting, some of us don''t have enough control. If I bite someone I don''t know if I have enough self-control to stop on my own and I might kill the person I bite. My family has rules. My second older brotherhad human blood for the first time and got addicted. My father only takes a small amount out of his victims, andthey donot even know it happened to them. He also gets it from people who willingly gives himblood like my mother. My secondbrother could not control the thirst. He became a Ripper


    Zen: What is a Ripper


    Charlie: Ripper is a vampire that kills his pray. Not only suck the blood out of its victims. Then it shreds them to pieces. They do not eat for food they eat for fun. My second brother went out of controland left home we still don¡¯t know where he is. The thing is my eldest brother has control my second brother went mad. I could go either since all three of us are Dhampirs. I don¡¯t know which way I could go so I do not want to take the chance.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Zen: Soyour second brother is kind of like an alcoholic going down a spiral.


    Charlie: You could say that.


    Mo Fang: This Lord has returned


    We are interrupted by avoicecoming fromthe bushes we turn around and it is FUCKING MO FANG! That is quite a surprise how did he take that kick. The kid has got a durable body. What is he a Masochist.Than I see the Hawk perch up back on a tree.


    Mo Fang: hahahahahha your kick is strong She devil but this Lord has put up resistance of brute force attacks because of peeping on Nanny Hong''s Daughter


    Charlie: That is nothing to be proud about.


    Mo Fang: This Lord has decided he let you be his traveling companions


    Zen and Charlie: Hah?


    Mo Fang: The She Devil is strong and brother tamed the She Devil so he must be stronger than the She Devil so he must be strong. Not like the other people this Lord ran into.


    Then he shamelessly sits down and starts eating my fish that I cook.


    Mo Fang: Brother your talent in the culinary art is quite excellent. I think even a imperial chef could not out cook you well done.


    Zen: My fish you are going to have to pay for that


    Mo Fang: It not good to be stingy brother


    I grab him by the ankles and I begin to throw him to lake. Mo Fang starts going through his pockets and takes out a small brown pouch he gives to me.


    Mo Fang: THIS LORD LOST HIS WALLET BUT LIKES COLLETING SHINY THINGS IN HIS BACK YARD YOU CAN HAVE THIS LORD TREASURE LET THIS LORD GO!


    I open the bag and find FUCKING DIAMONDS. They are some of the biggest rocks I have seen. The smallest one is fifty carrots. they are all real. I like money and all forms of valuables and diamonds fall under that category.


    Mo Fang: Brother also like these shiny rocks. father say they are useless and every time he fines them in my room he throughs them out the window.


    I WANT TO KILL HIS FATHER!


    Mo Fang: Iwill let you have my shiny things if I can travel with you.


    Zen: Kid can stay


    Charlie: WHAT THERE IS NO WAY I AM TRAVELING WITH THAT LITTLE PERVERT !


    Zen:.. But.... the.. diamonds


    Charlie: NO!


    Mo Fang: This Lord understands I guess this lord will be on it''s way


    Than Mo Fang Whistle and a Velociraptor appears out of the bushes Than Mo Fang hops up on it. So, that is how he go back here so fast he was riding dinosaur. Charlie eyes start to shine. She is looking at like a little girl looks at a pony.


    Zen: How come your riding a dinosaur.


    Mo Fang: All animals bow down to this lord¡¯s command. Not Only that this Lord can Mimic any ability of any animal that this lord touch. A simple over grown lizard cannot resist this Lords charm.


    If I drank a shot every time this kid said lord I be hammered. Charlie agree to let Mo Fang come along with us if she gets to ride a dinosaur and Mo Fang agrees. We learn couple of things about Mo Fang. He is from a different planet and It is similar to Ancient China. His family the Mo Clan have the power to talk, control and mimic animals. Mo Fang came here because everyone but oldest son must fine their own way to make money for themselves and prosper. Mo Fang is not the heir to the Mo Clan So he must survive on his own without any of the clan resources. He decided to leave sooner rather than later He ended up here because he said this school would make him stronger, so he agreed to it. Also, Mo Fang is not evil he is just an annoying 11-year-old brat that does not know much about the world. After he finish eating he passes out he is completely unguarded. Charlie and eye take shift. She takes the first shift I take the second and keep switching off until morning. The next day we wake up and we begin to travel again. We run across two people and take their badges. Now Charlie and I have 3 Mo Fang has 2. If we work together we still need seven more. Now we must make a choice. Do we want go to the Territory with Giant insects and man eating plants or do we want to go to the place covered in snow and Ice. Left is the Humid area right is the Ice area


    Mo Fang: I say we go to the warmer side This lord loves the heat


    Charlie: No way if go through the humid area I will have to end up taking off some of my clothes. No way in hell I am doing that in front of this little pervert.


    Mo Fang: LEFT!


    Charlie: RIGHT!


    Zen: Honestly, I do not care which way we go how about this I will flip a coin head is left and tails is right. Does that seem fair to everybody.


    Mo Fang: Fine


    Charlie: Fine


    I flip the coin and I cover it with my hand.


    Zen: Call it


    Charlie: Heads


    I take off my hand and the side of the coin it lands onis................

 Chapter 59 Just a Bite

    Charlie Pov


    Charlie: I BLAME THIS ON THE BRAT!


    We end up in the humid area because I lost the coin toss. Nothing has gone right for me since we got here. First, I got trapped in quicksand. I had to get them to pull me out. Then I realize there is no food but insects. I am not sucking blood out of a bug. That is just gross now I am trap in this plant that has tentacles and it secretes enzymes that are melting my clothes.


    Charlie: WHAT YOU STANDING THERE FOR YOU IDIOTS GET ME DOWN!


    Zen: Alright I am coming.


    Oh god it is starting wrap me around tighter and my shirt is rapidly disappearing. I swear to god as soon as I get out of this plant I am going to kick a whole through it.


    Mo Fang: BROTHER WAIT A FEW MORE MINUETS AND WE CAN SEE A GREAT VEIW!


    Zen:........


    Oh, Great he is hesitating both are little perverts. He hesitated all the way until my shirt disappears and now it is working on my bra.


    Charlie: ZEN IF YOU DO NOT GET ME DOWN RIGHT NOW I WILL KICK YOU IN THE CROTCH SO HARD THAT YOU WILL SPIT UP YOUR BALLS!


    Zen: Cutting you down now


    he takes the necklace around his neck and it turns in to a sword than he begin to attack the giant plants. he moves quick and efficient cutting down the tentacles one by one than I fall and he catches me like aprincess. He places me down gently andthen he takes off his shirt and gives it to me and puts on a jacket. I never realize he was so much bigger than me when I put it on. This shirt fits me like a dress. I must wrap it around more than once and tie it with one of my scrunches¡¯. Why the hell are you so toned Zen? What is that a six pack. Danm I am getting distracted by his muscles. This is my first time being treated this way even by a boy. They usually treat me like a buddy more than a girl. I touch my face am I blushing. There must be some sort of mistake.


    Mo Fang: Did the She Devil just blush


    Charlie: Shut it brat.


    Zen: Ok It been a long day for all of us no need to fight. Mo Fang see if you can use that hawk of yours to find a place to camp for the night. Make sure it finds a place close to a water source.


    Mo Fang: Got it brother. Talon go search the skies.


    The Hawk named Talon searches the sky. That hawk is from Mo Fangs planet. It has blue and green feathers and it is a lot biggerbut you can still tell that it is a hawk. Thirty minutes later Talon returns and he begin to lead us to a spot. We make it there and begins to make camp.


    Charlie:Zen you take the brat and go get some firewood. Get a lot of it the fire and the smoke will drive away the insects.


    Mo Fang: You expect this lord to go get fire wood. That job is for peasants.


    I start tocrack my knuckles


    Mo Fang: What are you waiting for brother let us go get somefirewood time is a wasting. We are burning day light hahahhahahah.


    Zen: This kid. Hey Charlie.


    Charlie: What?


    Zen: Be careful while we are gone. You will be alone.


    Charlie: You worried about me ZenYou could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Zen: Yes


    Charlie:...........


    Zen: You may be incredibly strong but you¡¯re still a girl just be careful ok


    Charlie: Ok whatever


    When he leaves I threw away my facade? WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT! My heart is beating a lot faster. I am confused yep I am just confused because this is the first person that has treated me like this before. I am confusing friendship with love. I keep telling myself that. After my little council in my head I decide to take a bath in the pond, I got sand in places that the sun does not shine on. I take of my clothes and hide my badges and then I get into the pond. I make sure that there is no one around and I begin to bath. As I am washing myself something grabs my foot and I am pulled under. I go down faster and faster. I open my eyes and see something green it looks humanoid. It has me by the claw. I use my strength to kick it. My strength is cut in half because I am in the water but he still manages to let go of me. I makea break for the surface and take in a deep breath than I make my way back to land.


    Charlie; SHOW YOUR SELF!


    ???: Wow that one some kick. If I did not have on my scales and if I was not in the water that would of did more damage than just stun me. You can call me Street Gator soon to be member of Hydra Academy. NOW DIE DEATH ROLL!


    Charlie: Don¡¯t even get a chance to put on some clothes EDGAR FUSION!


    I fuse with Edgar. Street Gator starts to spin and flies at me. I use both my hand to catch him and then I throw him across the lake he smashes into trees. He gets up quickly.


    Street Gator: I was right you are strong probably one of the strongest coming in. If I beat you I have nothing to fear. GATOR BITE!


    Charlie: DON''T GET COCKY BLOODY BOXING!


    I cut my hands and blood circles around them into gloves. Street Gator begins to try to bit me butI give him a uppercut. Then I hit him with a barrage punches. This just like an upgraded version of gator wrestling when I went on vacation in Florida. I finish him with a right hook. I knock out several of his teeth.


    Street Gator: Your strong I did not know I would have to use my trump card so soon.


    Charlie: Trump Card?


    He takes out a syringe and injects it into his neck. Street Gator get bigger than he already was. He use to justhave scaly skin and a tail. Now he looks more like alligator. I can even tell if he is human any more.


    Street Gator: ROOOOOOAAAR !


    He moves up in front of me as fast as lighting SO QUICK! Then he punches me I put up my guard but I am sent flying, not only has his speed increase so has his strength has as well. He does not hold back and already on me like white on rice. I can barely protect myself.


    Charlie: BLOOD SHIELD!


    I manage to make a barrier but I do not know how much longer that it will hold up. So, you want to fight like monster will fight like monsters. I take a capsule out of my pocket. It is human blood. My father said I should take when I need to increase my strength, but seeing what happened to my brotherI have always been hesitant. I look at my shield and it is starting to crack.


    Charlie: I guess it is now or never.


    I take the capsule and drink human blood down in one gulp. My injuries start healing. My eyes become a deep shade of red and my fangs grow. My heart is beating rapidly. I can feel power inside me like I have never before. The blood shield breaks and Street Gator begin to finish me off with a finial strike. I catch his hand and twist it breaking his arm.


    Street Gator: AHHHHHHHHHHH !


    I grab him by the neck and smash him into the ground. I begin to pound his face in and his blood splatters on my cheek I lick it off with my tongue. Then I kick him and he up into the air. I fly right above him and I lift my leg up all the way above me.


    Charlie: See you later you dumb gator SKULL CRUSHING AXE KICK!


    My foot is sent into his skull and he pummels into the ground. He is bleeding everywhere. He changes back into his human form,I fly downto him can''t help myself. The thirst is to strong.I bite down onhis neck and startssucking blood out of him. Oh my god human blood taste so much better. I have no idea what I have been missing over the years. When I realize I am about to suck him dry I stop. I guess I have control that good to know. I take two badges out of his pocket. I guess that is five.


    Charlie: Thank you for the Meal


    Suddenly I hear an explosion It is coming from the direction that Mo Fang and Zen went to go get firewood. It seems like this place is not as safe as we thought. I gather my clothes. Then I fly into the direction of the explosion licking my lips as I travel regretting that I did not suck more.


    Charlie: I hope I don¡¯t try to bite Zen because that would be awkward


    I get there and I see Zen fighting me? What why is he fighting me. How can I be there and here at the same time?


    Mo Fang: Brother a silver haired beauty has appeared


    Zen: That is Charlie Mo Fang.


    Mo Fang: WHAT! HOW COULD THE SHE DEVIL BE THIS SILVER HAIRED GODDESS ! THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE I WILL NOT BELIEVE IT!


    Charlie: What did you say brat


    Mo Fang: Ok This Lord believes


    Fake Charlie: How are you here Street Gator Should have finish you off


    Charlie: Let just say he fainted from blood loss.


    Zen: You bit him didn¡¯t you Did suck him dry.


    Mo Fang; I KNEW SHE WAS A DEMON FROM THE UNDERWORLD!


    Fake Charlie: WHAT DID YOU DO TO STREET GATOR!


    Charlie: Relax it was just a bite.

 Chapter 60 Dectective Zen

    Zen Pov


    I am face to face with fake Charlie. She transforms back into her original appearance. A goth chick with short black hair and piercings. She is a B cup. She also looks annoyedbecause I figured out her plan.


    ???: I guess the jig is up no need to go back into that ugly appearance it was making me sick. I guess you can call me Tranza


    Charlie: WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY !


    Mo Fang: This Lord agrees with the She Devil. Your original appearance is not that good to look at. This Lord might hurl his lunch.


    Tranza: I am quite beautiful my boyfriend thinks so.


    Zen: He lied.


    Charlie: Or has a fetish for fuglies. Well they need love two.


    Tranza: I don''t want to hear that from a tomboy virgin that never had a boyfriend in her life. hahhahahahhahahahh I bet you have never even been kiss yet.


    Charlie: OH THIS BITCH IS DEAD!


    Charlie goes in for the kill but Tranza turns into a bird and avoids her attack than she flies up and perches on a tree and turns back into her original form. She waves her finger back in fouth


    Tranza: Temper, temper boys don''t like short fuse women. No wonder you have not snagged this guy you are with yet. Honestly, I been watching you for a while and it is just sad. he is dense and you have the social skills of a middle schooler.


    Mo fang: I am in middle school


    Tranza: You see my point. What I do not understand is ifyou are so dense how did you manage to figure out that I was fake. My transformation was flawless.


    Zen: Does it really matter.


    Tranza: It does after I defeat I will improve on my technique.


    Zen: I might tell you for a price.


    Tranza: You want my badge


    Zen: Tch I could care less about your badge I took that from you a long time ago.


    Tranza: WHAT!


    I hold up her badge number. I took it from her when she was not paying attention to me. Honestly, I was going for cash but you get what you get and don''t through a fit.


    Tranza: YOU THEIF!


    Zen: Thief is such a harsh word I prefer liberator of goods that have yet to be mine.


    Tranza: ........


    Charlie :hahahahhahahaha That what you get for being cocky you ugly ass bitch.


    Mo Fang: Brother has amazed me yet again.


    Tranza is furious she comes at me turning her arms into blades. I draw my sword and we begin to clash. Then she turns both of her hands to hammer. I block it withKurohime.


    Tranza: NOW I GOT YOU MEDUSA HAIR!


    Tranza hair growsand they turn into snakes and try to bite me. I pull Shiroyuki out and fire several rounds destroying each head.


    Tranza: YOU CAN USE A GUN THAT WAS NOT IN MY RESERCH!


    Zen: I have several hidden trump cards now let finish this up RED STRENGHT


    With a burst of red power from Raizen I manage to pick her up and slam her down. She coughs up some blood. Then I use Byakko ability to tie her up with shadows. I also take all the cash on her.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Tranza: You bastard


    Zen: Since I have been compensated this time quite nice I don''t mind sharing how I figured it out. I also knew you were a fake from the start.


    Mo Fang: Yeah how did you figure it out brother I could not telluntil she pulled that knife on you, So you knew it all along. Why did you not say so earlier?


    Zen: I was bored


    Mo Fang:.........


    Tranza:..........


    Charlie: hahahahahhahahahahahahhaha


    Zen: Your transformation is good but you made several mistakes.


    Tranza: Mistakes?


    I pick up a rock and throw it Charlie she catches it with her left hand. She looks at me angirily. Relax all will be explain soon there is a method in my madness.


    Charlie: WHAT WAS THAT FOR!


    Zen: I am showing her how she made her first mistake. Charlie is ambidextrous she uses both hands, normally she will use her right hand because of learned behavior, but out of reflex she will always use her left hand. In conclusion that means her right hand is not her dominant hand. She is left handed. You are right handed.


    Charlie: I guess that makes since because I am so strong I decided using my weaker hand when I was little than it just became a habit, but when I get surprise, or I fight a strong opponent I will use my left.


    Zen: Mistake number 2 instead of bathing you came with us to gather firewood.


    Tranza: How that a mistake. She could have taken one quickly and come to join you.


    Zen: She got trapped in quick sand today so of course she got sand in questionable places


    Charlie: HEY!


    Zen: What it is true don''t lie. Anyway, she would defiantly want scrub down and make sure to scrub every place on her body. You appeared to quick. But do you want to know your biggest mistakes it is Mo Fang


    Everyone: Mo Fang ?


    Mo Fang: Me?


    Zen: When you first called out to us you call Mo Fang by his name. The real Charlie Has never called Mo Fang by his name since we have met him. She has either called him a pervert or a brat. I knew you were fake as soon as you called Mo fang by his name.


    Mo Fang: Brother is right the She Devil never called this Lord by his name


    I point at her with my finger


    Zen: ONLY ONE TRUTH PERVAILS!


    Everyone: ............


    Zen: Danm that sounded a lot cooler in my head, I watch too muchDetective Conanwhen I was a kid. I am regretting so much that I said that.


    Charlie: You¡¯re such a nerd hahhahahahahah


    Tranza: How could I lose to this moron.


    We leave Tranza tied up to the tree. The Shadow should only last untill Sundown but by the time that happens will be long gone. I now have four badges and Charlie has all of hers now because she defeated some one name Street Gator. Now we just need 4 more. I need 1 and Mo Fang need 3


    Charlie: So, you knew all that stuff about me.


    Zen: I can be observant.


    Charlie: Not about the important things.


    Zen: What was that


    Charlie: Nothing.


    ??????: ahahhahahahahahahahaha


    Zen: What was that?


    We decide to head toward the scream, I know stupid right. Sane people would run away from the scream. Well we are not normal people. We follow the voice and come up to a scene. I see two familiar figures Wu Chen and Sei? Are they on the same side?


    Sei: TWIN DRAGON WATER STRIKE!


    Wu Chen: VOLCANIC KONG FIST!


    The two of them take out several enemies. The enemies fall down but they get back up it like they are some sort of zombies.


    Wu Chen: I don¡¯t know how much more I can take


    Sei: Keep fighting there is no way I am going to be somebody¡¯s puppet.


    Zen: DEVOURING DARKNESS!


    I use Byakko abilities and take out all the people that are surrounding Sei and Wu Chen. They turn around and Sei see me and she runs up and tackles me.


    Sei: ZEN!


    Zen: Sei what you do here any why are you with bitch boy Wu Chen.


    Wu Chen: WHO YOU CALLING BITCH BOY!


    Sei: About that it along story.... Zen who is that girl with you.


    Zen:............


    Sei: Hana was right she told me if one us of did not watch you that you would bring another one home.


    Zen: Charlie does not like me tell her Charlie


    Charlie: ....... I don''t know yet¡­. maybe


    Sei: ZEN AGAIN!


    Zen: CHARLIE THAT IS NOT WHAT YOU ARE SUPPOSED TO SAY!


    Charlie: I can¡¯t help it you are making my heart flutter and I don¡¯t understand it you are you.


    Zen:.........


    Mo Fang: Can I call you Master Brother


    Wu Chen: I hate to ruin this happy reunion but they are getting back up.


    Zen: What exact ally are they


    Sei: Zombies


    Everyone: WHAT!

 Chapter 61 I am Number 4

    Zen Pov


    We now running for our live being chases by several zombies. I tried every trick in the book to kill them, but they just kept getting back up. Not only is it the examinees that are after us but also the insects in this environment. Zombie giant insects really. This should be a B rated movie on Syfy. You know the giant monster movies with the horrible actors, but it is hilarious when they die. I am talking about you Sharknado. So, the best thing when can do is run.


    Zen: So are we really being chase by Zombies right now.


    Sei: Yes and no


    Charlie" What is that supposed to mean I am pretty sure a zombie dragonfly just tried to eat my brain a second ago. Hey brat can''t you control animals. Shouldn''t you be able to do something.


    Mo Fang: This Lord is from the Mo clan not from the bug lover Su clan. Beast and insect are completely different beside they are dead.


    Sei: That not technically true.


    Zen: I pretty sure Zombies are dead


    Sei: These zombies were created by one of the examinees. He can zombify anything that he touches, but he can also cure it. Two ways we can deal with situation. One is head shot that is what we have been doing, That has not been working there are too many. So, we got take out the source.


    Zen: Which is?


    Wu Chen: Bart Willis people call him the Monster Maker. He also examinees on islands.


    Charlie: Great where is the little fucker.


    Sei: Ice Age Domain. Not only that he grouped up with several other strong individuals. He said he lead them to pass the exam. Those who follow his orders will be rewarded. Those who don''t will be turned into zombies.


    Zen: How many


    Sei: Around 50 people only Five are strong ones.


    After a while we finally manage to lose the zombies. Sei puts up an ice wall around us so we will not get any ununited guess during the night.


    Wu Chen: I got you on the island Yang and you found him are deal is done. Now give me the photos.


    Zen: Photos


    Sei: He was not being cooperative I had to persuaded him, don¡¯t worry the photos are with Xu Tu. You¡¯re my back up you¡¯re in it for the long haul.


    Wu Chen: YOUR AS EVIL AS YOUR MOTHER!


    Zen: Now that we have some time for the moment. What are the two of you doing here anyway.


    Sei: You didn''t think we were going to sit by and do nothing. After you were taken Hana activated the chip your mom put in you.


    Zen: MY MOM PUT A CHIP IN ME!


    Sei: Yeah Hana found out when she was going to put a chip in you


    Zen:.......


    Sei: Anyway, Hana activated the chip, so we could fine you, it also has a microphone and we heard about Hydra Academy. I remember hearing about it because Genbu talking about how Wu Chen got into a fancy school. than i realize something Wu Chen is the son of a leader of the Triad. What school would want someone like him. I am different because my mom even though she has an eccentric personality she is still considered hero and my dad has been retired since I have been born, but Wu Chen is being groomed to be next boss of the Triad what school would want him. than i put two and two together.


    Zen: Wu Chen was invited to Hydra Academy.


    Sei: Correct. After that I Blackmailed Wu Chen to help me find a way to get an invitation. Hana wanted to come but it was hard because her father is a Interpol, They would be suspicious. Sara wanted to also but we could only get one invitation, but Hana did give me something so that we can communicate with.


    Zen; Really? i heard Hydra recruited the best of the best. Why would they Recruit Wu Chen?


    Wu Chen: It is all because of you Shade. Ever since you humiliated me in front of my father he has had second thought about giving me the Triad and handing it over to my little brother. I had to prove myself getting stronger and taking more dangerous missions, I finally got back in the old man good graces when, Yang comes over and blackmails me, If Father see those pictures he will definitely give the Triad to mu younger brother.


    Zen: Wow Sei have we been corrupting you.


    Sei: I blame you and Hana.


    Wu Chen: When this is over you and Yang will never live a peaceful day. You will rue the day that you have messed with me.


    Sei and Zen: Get in line


    Wu Chen: I hate you both and hope you both rot in hell.


    Charlie Pov


    Sei is one of Zen girlfriends, Yes, I said girlfriends. he has more than one. i am looking and this one and her boobs are huge they are bigger than mine.


    Sei: hey can we talk for minute


    why do I feel like I am someone mistress that just got caught by the main wife? I should be fine I have not done anything wrong.


    Zen: Where are you going.


    Sei: You stay thereCharlie and i are going to have a littlegirl talk.


    Zen: I have a bad feeling about this.


    Sei leads me to a comer of the wall than she makes another wall. Now I am trapped inside with her. Ok I am starting to get a little scared. Then she takes a Lap top out of her backpack. two girls appear on the screen, why are both their chest bigger than mine. I am starting to see a pattern.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Hana: He sei you called so you found Zen.


    Sara: Who is that?


    Sei: This is Charlotte Sinclair also known as Charlie apparently, she has a crush on our boyfriend.


    Sara and Hana: Again?


    Sei: That is what I said.


    Charlie: I don''t have a crush.


    Sei, Hana, and Sara: yes, you do.


    Hana: I see it in your eyes


    Sei: Yeah, she has the look. It the look when you are lying to yourself when you realize she likes someone. I have had it. Sara has had it, Even Hana has had it. Now you have it.


    Charlie: This conversation is extremely awkward talking about someone I may like. To his girlfriends and I don''t feel comfortable about this.


    Hana: If you like him you are going to have meet us eventually so it best to get things out of the way, beside she might be number 4


    Charlie: Number 4


    Sara: Oh, you are talking about the contract you made. I really did not think that it would come up so soon.


    Charlie: Contract?


    Sei: We got him a contract. It states he can¡¯t have any more girls than four. If he does than one of has the option of cutting off his balls


    Charlie: How did you get him to sign that.


    Sara: We distracted him with money and got him to sign it when he was not paying attention.


    Hana: So that is why you called us so soon you wanted us to put it to a vote. Zen does not realize it, but he is an airhead lady killer, He doesn¡¯t mean to it just happens. So that why we made that little contract. I may share him with Sara and Sei, But I not going to share him with someone I don¡¯t know.


    Charlie: Doesn''t Zen get a say in this


    Hana: Hahhahahah that is cute. Guysthink with their dick when it comes to these types of situations. We don''t want mess up the groups harmony. My Dad dealt that. It not a pretty sight. That¡¯s why we question Sara when Zen was not paying attention.


    Charlie: Is this some sort of interrogation


    Sei: Think of it as aJob interview


    Hana: Which you get paid in sex and love.


    Charlie:.....:


    They begin to ask me all different kinds of question to my favorite color to my cup size. Wow they talked a lot of personal questions. That frankly I don''t want to repeat it.


    Hana" I vote yes she is more naive than Sara and I like the tomboy look.


    Sara: Will she try to bite us?


    Hana: I heard vampire bite feel extremely pleasurable. So, What if she suck a little blood it is a fair trade.


    Charlie: I do not know if I like him or not


    Sei: There is only one way.


    Hana: You got to kiss him. I not talking about a peck on the cheek. I am talking full ontongue action.


    Charlie: I never kiss anybody before.


    Hana: Sei help her out.


    Sei: What why me?


    Hana: You¡¯re the only one there. If i was there i would teach her myself but I am not and cannot do anything from my computer beside. If She does like him it not like you¡¯re not going to kiss her.


    Sei: fine. I guess I should be used to this by now


    Charlie: Wait a minute what.


    Sei comes over to wrap s her arms my waist and shoves her tongue my throat. She kisses me for a food 5 seconds I can hardly breathe WOW. Then she lets me go.


    Sei: Kiss him like that and you will know.


    Hana: Wow Sei you got a lot better at kissing you are making me horny. Sara come over here.


    Sara: HEY LET ME GO YOU PERVERT! RAPE THIS RAPE NO MEANS NO!


    Hana: Your voice is so sexy screaming just makes me want you more.


    Sara: STOP TRYINGTO TAKE OFF MY PANTIES! AHHHHHHH!


    Hana turns off the computer I step a couple of feet away from Sei


    Sei: Relax I am not as nearly as horny as Hana, Also Hana like taking advantage of us when we are alone so I watch out for that.


    After that Sei Shatters the Ice wall. I see Zen has his ears up against it trying to listen to our conversation that we had.


    Zen: So, what where you guys talking about.


    Sei: You


    Zen: ....


    Sei: I am going to be over there you two have fun.


    We are standing here by ourselves and it is completely awkward. he wants to say something but he holds back.


    Charlie: How much did you hear.


    Zen: Enough


    Charlie: Fuck it I am a blunt person. I might like you. I might not. There is only one way to figure this out.


    I go over to him and I shove my tongue down my throat. This kiss is amazing. It is even better than the one I had with Sei a few moments ago my hearts is fluttering and I never felt like this before, I get so passionate I bite his tongue and take a sip of blood. That made mewant to not pull away more. My eyes turn red and I am filled with so much lust right now. Suddenly and Ice wall surround us. Then I here Sei Yell


    Sei: I SAID KISS HIM NOT FUCK HIM! OH WELL I AM GIVING YOU PASS TODAY BECAUSE YOU JUST DISCOVERED YOU LIKE SOMEONE GO NUTS!


    Charlie: Your girlfriend is awesome


    Zen: I know right she amazing I guess she isour girlfriend


    Charlie: Baby,,,,,,


    X rated scene


    Before I could finish his tongue is already in my mouth and he pushed me to ground. with all my strength, why can he push me down so easily. He takes off my shirtand continues to kiss me than he takes off my bra and starts sucking on my breast. I knew it he does have a type. It is girls with big breast. He starts kissing me all over my body. Then he moves his hands towards my shorts and he begins to finger me.


    Charlie: OH, FUCK GOD!


    After that he start removing his pants and I get my first view of a cock. I start sucking him off,he either has a big penis or I have a small mouth because when I begin to swallow it start to choke. We stop and he takes my shorts and panties off and he shoves his dick in pussy,


    Charlie: FUCK FUCK FUCK


    He is pounding me harder and harder this feels amazing, SEX FUCKING ROCKS! Myeyes glow red and my fangs start to grow. My older brother told me that vampires bite during sex, He said that it makes sex more enjoyable for everybody they feel pleasure and we get a bite to eat. Zen sees my fangs.


    Charlie: Can... I.... Have.....ahhhhhh... Bite


    Zen: Go ahead you already been sucking me a little more won''t hurt.


    Charlie: Funny. Well Thank you for the meal.


    I chomp on his neck and he pound me harder and harder I guess both of are feeling pleasure, I see his face and I know that he loves it while I am biting him


    Zen: WOW HOLY SHIT THAT FEEL AMAZING!


    After A while I stop biting him and my mouth is covered in his blood. I lick my lips. Then I get turned over and he takes me from behind. He starts groping my nipples. I think I am about to cum.


    Charlie: OH, MY GODDDDDDDD!


    X rated scene over


    After it is over I see a little blood on his neck where I bit him and I lick it off. Then he kisses me. Wow sex is awesome now I know why my brother likes it so much.


    Charlie: You were great.


    Zen: Next time I will bring friends


    Charlie: Baby Steps


    Zen: Sara said that too.


    Charlie: Hey Zen


    Zen: Hmm


    Charlie: I guess I am number 4.


    Zen: I guessed that is true.


    Charlie: I guess I am the limit fine another and your balls will be cut off.


    Zen:¡­¡­.


    Charlie: That was joke


    Zen: hahaha


    Charlie: If we cut off your balls we won¡¯t be able to have sex. I will only require one nut.


    Zen:¡­¡­¡­¡­.

 Chapter 62 Into The Ice Age

    Zen Pov


    I wake up and see Charlie on right Sei on my left. She of must have come here doing the night. I am use to it by now someone is always sneaking into my bed. I am used to it by now. We wake up and Mo Fang and Wu Chen already awake. They are eating. The three of us come over together.


    Mo Fang: Morning brother. Sister in law She Devil and Sister and law Goddess


    Charlie: What is with the difference in treatment why is she called goddess and I am call she devil.


    Mo Fang: You¡¯re not my type.


    Zen: Alright once we finish eating we will set off for the winter part of the island.


    Wu Chen: I can¡¯t believe I must go with you guys.


    Mo Fang: This lord hates whiners


    Wu Chen: WHAT DID YOU SAY BRAT!


    MO Fang: You are acting like a child


    Wu Chen: I DON''T WANT TO HEAR THAT FROM A CHILD!


    Mo Fang: Women do not like man that get angry easily


    Wu Chen: YOUR BARELY OFF YOUR MOTHER TITS WHAT RIGHT DO YOU HAVE THE RIGHT TO TALK TO ME ABOUT WOMAN!


    Zen: ENOUGH! The two of you are giving me a headache.


    Mo Fang and Wu Chen: He started it.


    Wow this is my so-called team. After we eat Sei destroys her ice wall and we head our way to the winter area. Sei uses Azura power to give off a cold chill, It basically like a natural bug and plant repellant. because we do not have to deal with those giant insects and carnivorous plants it only takes us a couple of hours to get to retrace our step


    Mo Fang: This lord is not wearing any winter clothes. I might freeze.


    Wu Chen: Sucks for you brat Kong if you do not mine.


    The orange Tattoo of a Gorilla on Wu Chen arm glows and lava surrounds him. When the Lava disappears and orange jacket a gray hat, white scarf and mittens appear.


    Wu Chen: Um toasty warm ah these mittens feel so nice and warm


    Mo Fang: WHAT DID YOU JUST DO!


    Zen: Wu Chen had a good Idea for once. I forgot Demonic and celestial beast make our suits out of magic. I guess they can make regular clothes as well. Byakko, Raizen how come you never told me you could make clothes out of magic.


    Raizen: You did not ask.


    Byakko: Why would I use magic to supply you with close it is below my paygrade.


    Zen: No more beer for you.


    Byakko: FORGIVE ME!


    Mo Fang: This Lord does not understand who you are taking to nobody is here. All of you have been talking to yourselves this Lord does not understand.


    I forgot Mo Fang is the only one here without a Celestial or Demonic beast. Only people with contracts can hear the thoughts of another Celestial and Demonic beast when they are not out. Contractors can all share a telepathic link. Sei, Charlie and I transform into winter wear. I get a black jacket, awhite scarf and a purple beanie. Sei is in Dark blue jacket with stockings and some light blue scarf and some white earmuffs. Charlie is in a red jacket silver scarf, stockings, and black earmuff.


    Mo Fang: THIS UNFAIR WHAT IS WITH DIFFRENCE AND TREAMENT ALLL OF YOU ARE WARM WHILE THIS LORD WILL FREEZE...


    Wu Chen: It not our fault that you do have not a Celestial or Demonic Beast


    Mo Fang: What is Celestial or Demonic Beast? Where can this Lord get one


    Oh, Mo Fangdoes not know what Celestial and Demonic Beast are because he is not from this planet. Well Celestial and Demonic Beast. Around 30 years ripsin space started different areas. Demon Cave. Celestial Temple and othersmaller area that we have not even heard of. Demonic and celestial beast could only go out of that area for a certain time. They needed a human to contacted with people. That was the birth of contractor and the Golden age of magic. A flux ofDemon and Celestial Warriors Superhero and Villains appeared. Like my mother, Sei, Parents and tons of others Celestial and Demonic warrior. They are still new to earth and we do not know a whole lot about them yet.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Sei: You just don''t get one. You must be compatible not everyone can just get a Demonic or Celestial beast. You do not choose them they chose you. They are not some pet


    Zen: Come let¡¯s keep moving.


    We continue to move on Mo Fang continues to complain because he is freezing. Nothing we can do about that. well actually I can make a coat with Raizen power but I use magic constantly making these so clothes so I don''t want to. We continue to move and Charlie stops.


    Zen; What is it?


    Charlie: I smell blood allot of it.


    Sei: Where is it?


    Charlie: Straight up ahead?


    We follow Charlie up ahead and we see something several people are surrounding the boy with the green hair. There are also several them on the ground. Injured with knife wounds. It¡¯s him the teleporter we saw earlier.


    Charlie: It him


    Zen: Yeah, I know


    Sei: Who is he?


    Zen: I do not know I just know he is a Esper.


    Byakko: with a Demonic beast


    Zen: Seriously


    Byakko: Looks Like a Dream Fox a one with 9 tails at that don¡¯t see that too often. They are quite proud. I am surprised one would collaborate up with a human. I have not seen a Dream Fox in a long time. I remember one had a grudge against me.


    Zen; Why did you not tell me earlier.


    Byakko: You did not ask.


    Charlie: Edgar why did you not tell me?


    Edgar: You know I like sleeping in the day. I was sleeping


    Charlie;..... Lazy bat


    Edgar: your cruel milady I am nocturnal. I hate being up in the day booohooo.


    Sei: Are we going to help him.


    Charlie and Zen: Does not need it.


    We watch and see what happens.


    Boy; Your Strong Tray. Bart might forgive you for leaving


    Tray: I joined you because I was bored I was interested in the zombies now I am not so I am leaving. you got a problem with that.


    Boy 2: Cocky bastard it obvious he not coming back we should stop talking.


    Boy 3: Do you really want to fight Tray Kruger. He is fucking dangerous.


    Tray; I have the badges and I am leaving I am not finding this test fun anymore. I will give you chance to leave.


    Boy 1; Sorry Tray but if we do not bring you back Bart my turn us into Zombies and I don¡¯t want to become the living dead.


    Tray; if you don¡¯t get out of my way you will be the dead dead. You know what I do not even feel like dealing with you, NERO !


    A green tattoo starts to glow and a whit 9 tailedwhite fox with green on it tips appears.


    Boys 2 DEMONIC BEAST HE HAS DEMONIC BEAST!


    boy 3: Are you telling me he stronger than he already is THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE! RUN WE HAVE TO RUN NOW 1


    Tray; Nero


    Nero: MIND DESTRUCTION!


    Nero eyes glow and the all three boys collapse. THAT FOX IS FUCKING JEDI Or is it evil and it would be a Sith Lord come two the dark side we have cookies.


    Nero: Tray


    Tray: I know


    Tray shoot several knives into the bushes headed straight for us.


    Zen: GET DOWN!


    the knives come at us we all get down and dodge. Than they make a u turn. Great he not only a teleporter but he also has telekinesis. I take out Kurohime and slash the knives all down to the ground. Before I know it the fox is on me ready to take a bite out of my neck, But Byakko come out of my arm and takes a swing at the Fox


    Byakko: Cocky Fox


    Nero'' IT IS YOU DEMON TIGER!


    Byakko: Yeah it is me?


    Nero: YOU BASTARD YOU DON''T REMEMBER ME!


    Everyone: Hah?


    Tray: Now this interesting


    Nero: I remember you stole my family treasure in the demon World


    Byakko: I am not a thief/


    Nero: LIAR!


    Byakko: I only take good beer and wine.


    Nero: MY FAMILY TREASURE WAS WINE THAT HEALS THE SICK AND WOUNDED AND HE DRANK IT LIKE SOM CHEEP BEER 1


    Byakko: Oh, if was beer probably was me hahahahahhahahha


    Tray: Calm down Nero you need chill a little weren¡¯t you bored and that we were leaving.


    Nero: I CHANGED MY MIND I AM NOT LEAVING UNTILL I DEFENDS MY FAMLIES HONAR!


    Byakko: Now I remember this bitch. She girl that does know how to let go it was just beer danm


    Nero; IT WAS NOT JUSTBEER IT WAS A FAMILY TREASURE!


    Tray; Don''t take offense to this. She gets cranky is she does not get her way. Don''t take this personal. NERO FUSION!


    Nero fused with tray. he reminds me of ninja. Dark green ninja suit. with fox ears and 9 tails. than he comer right at Byakko.


    Zen: FUSION!


    I fuse with Byakko and draw my sword. Tray takes our several daggers and we clash with each other several times.


    Zen: Byakko always causes trouble wherever he goes. I guess it is my job to clean up after him no offense, but I am kind of attach to him now.


    Everyone: Like servant like master.


    Tray: You are the first one to survive my first assaultI might actually found something interesting. hhahahah Play with me more hahahahahha


    Zen: Great another Freak

 Chapter 63 Grandpa was a Player

    Zen pov


    After clashing several times with Tray. I feel like this guy is strong, not only that he is a battle junkie. Longer that I fight him the happier he is becoming. The way that he uses his knives seem familiar to me. It like my mother knife style technique but differentshe hold hers with the sharp end of the knife upward he holds his pointing downward other than that they are almost the same, It like they have had the same teacher and have their own style.


    Charlie: Now that I am looking at this guy¡¯s facial features doesn''t he look like Zen. I did not realize it because he was at a distance.


    Sei; Really?


    Charlie: Give him snow white skin and short green hair.


    Sei: HOLY CRAP THEY DO LOOK A LIKE!


    Tray andI continueour fight clashingthan Tray does something surprise me. He moves his dagger at such sparks begin to fly out and they catch on fire ASURA STYLE HOW THE FUCK DOES HE KNOW ASURA STYLE!


    Tray: ASURA STYLE TWIN KNIFE SLASH!


    Zen: ASURA STYLE SINGLE DEMON STRIKE!


    Tray: WHAT!


    Our blades clash and big explosion happens, I put down my weapon and so does he. I think that we both want some answers to our questions


    Tray; How do you know Asura style?


    Zen: How do you know Asura style?


    Tray: Mom


    Zen: Same


    Tray: But my mother said her father taught her and he did not teach anyone besides the members of her family


    Zen: I know


    Tray;....


    Zen;.........


    Tray and Zen: THAT FUCKING PERVEY OLDMAN!


    Mo Fang: This lord is confused?


    Zen: It looks like this guy is my cousin.


    Everyone: WHAT!


    After that we decide to talk. I told him my grandmother Natsumiwas an assassin and she had met my grandfather on a job. someone wanted his heat. She wanted his life but he took her heart. They got married but it only lasted for three years than he left. He still would visit my mom every so often. tray grandmother Yumi was a Mercenary and they met on job. They were pinned down in a cave and they thought they were going to die so. They gave in to their urges. His mother Sayo married a germen. I ask about his father but he gets angry. So, I do not push him about it.


    Zen: Now that I think about it I met Hana during a fight as well. Why do I always meet a relative during a fight? Maybe I should call the Oldman and see if we have anymore relatives we should know about.


    Tray: That is not a bad idea. does he still use that flip phone.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Zen: The guy needs to upgrade


    I dial the phone and Saito answers.


    Saito: Zen my boy you need something.


    Zen: Oh, nothing much there is just a guy that once to talk to you.


    Saito: Really who?


    Tray: Hi Grandpa


    Saito:.............


    Zen: Your quiet now aren''t you got something to say.


    Saito: I see you met Tray


    Zen: In a fight, just like Hana is there anymore secret relatives that i should know about. Better yet how many times where you married.


    Saito: You know how I like to travel. Well. I guess there is Clara Hana grandmother, Yumi is Tray grandmother, Natsumi is your grandmother. Have you met Yasmine, Wanwei, and Alejandro? They all should be about your age.


    Tray andZen: DAMN GRANDPA !


    Saito; i met Yasmine grandmother when I was in Israel she was a Mossad officer. If you don¡¯t know what that is she was a Spy. Alejandro grandmother was Rebelleader in south American andhelp her out for time. And Wanwei grandmother was World Traveling Martial Artist. Every once in while we bump into each other and compare note in many ways if you get what I mean. Well it not like I mean it. It just happens.


    Tray and Zen: EWW GROSS!


    Tray: If we went to a family reunion it would be like the United Nations


    Zen: Saito Onizuka uniting the world by fucking one girl at a time. If he was younger we would probably have world peace. Are you sure that is it.


    Saito: I am sure.... I think


    Tray and Zen:............


    When we get off the phone the both of us sigh. I think I just realize something. Girls justcoming at me all the time. I GET IT FROM THAT BASTARD IS THIS FUCKING GENTIC.


    Zen: How many girlfriends did you get on accident


    Tray: 3


    Zen; 4


    Tray and Zen: IT FUCKING GENETIC!


    Since we found out we are related we do not have any more hostility towards each other. Tray tries to coax Nero about her grudge with Byakko. Byakko not helping teasing her, I threaten to not give him anymore beer and Tray said he would not brush her anymore if they did not at least agreeto not fight anymore. They reluctantly agreed. now I have only one more question.


    Zen: Why are you going to Hydra Academy.


    Tray: To fuck with my dad.


    Zen: Why?


    Tray Have you ever heard of the Breeding Program.


    Zen: Not much I heard it was outlawed 20 years ago. All I know is when super powers started aperaring more frequently in children. that people would get married because of bloodlines hoping to get Superior children


    Tray: My father was a part of the breeding program. He would marry girls with strong bloodlines, my mom not only does she have great martial arts skills but was a strong Esper. He played my mom saying that he loved her. Than I was born. Esper¡¯s are supposed to get their powers at 5 years old. if they don''t it is likely they will not become an Esper. I did not get my powers when I turned 5. So I became useless to him, my mom experience a hard childbirth and could not have any more children making her useless as well He showed his true colors and we were thrown out of the Kruger household. Lucky for us Grandpa took us in and bought us a house in Germany. I was trained by my mother and learn stuff from grandpa when he was in town. I also met Nero along the way.


    Zen: Your dad is adick.


    Tray; I know right, but what he did not know I was just a late bloomer. I got it when I was eight my mother had two Esper Power Telekinesis and Teletherapy. I have three. Both telekinesis and Teletherapy I also have teleportation. My power did not manifest because they were so strong, It took time for my body to get ready for it. Contracting with Nero made me even stronger. Oldman through away a gem hahahahahhah serves him fucking right.


    Zen: You still did not answer my question


    Tray; Sorry. two of my half siblings go to Hydra Academy Chase and Oscar. Those two are the apple of my father¡¯s eye. I am going to go there beat them down. Them bullying me when I was powerless is also a reason. A gentlemen revenge can last ten years and it is time to collect.


    Zen: Taking interest.


    Tray: In blood or money. If they pay meI might only beat them half dead.


    Zen: what is your plan? Where do you plan on going from here?


    Tray: I got five badges I was thinking about heading back you.


    Zen: Taking on Bart and his minions maybe get some badges on the way. You think you could lead us there.


    Tray: I got nothing better to do. Sure, what the hell I will lead you for a price, Well since you are family I will give the family discount.


    Zen:..... Cheap


    Tray: If you were me you do the same thing. hhahhahhah


    Zen: I can''t deny that. hahahahahahah


    Everyone: They are defiantly related.

 Chapter 64 Enter the Ice Castle

    Zen Pov


    After I make Wu Chen pay Tray''s fee and he take us to Bart¡¯s hideout. You really didn''t expect me to actually pay him. That would be a total waste of money. BesidesWu Chen is loaded and Tray doesn''t care who pays as along as someone does it. He brings us to a Castle made of ice surrounded by at least 20 human zombies and several wolf zombies surrounding the perimeter.


    Tray: looks like he transformed all his followers into zombies looks like I got out just in times. No wait looks like 3 people are missing


    Zen: Who?


    Tray: I don¡¯t know their names but I due no their code names. Ice, Marrow and C4. Ice is the one that made the castle. Ice like her name controls Ice. Marrow can manipulate his bones and C4 can make any kind of bomb and blow up anything he touches.


    Sei: First we need to get rid of the zombies. They aren¡¯t like slow moving one in old Monster movies they are quick and the wolves are faster.


    Charlie: Not only that we need to breech the castles doors


    Mo Fang" This Lord can handle this situation.


    Wu Chen: What can kid like you do?


    Mo Fang: This Lord can do a lot CALL OF THE WILD!


    Mo Fang roars. Yep they heard that. So much for element of surprise. I hear something coming from the forest. I see a pack of Saber Tooth Tigers They begin their attack on all the Zombies. Mo Fang orders them to attack the head.


    Mo Fang: They have an army so I guess we should have one of our own. I felt these kittens follow us a long time ago. They thought they could sneak up on this lord they were wrong. This Lord have put them under control a long time ago hahahhaah.


    Charlie: Great you got rid Zombies but what about the castle.


    Mo Fang: You have little Faith She Devil This lord has not forgotten about the castle of ice. The kittens were not the only thing that I have summoned.


    Everyone: Hah?


    We all start to feel a rumble trees begin to split apart. Is that a Mammoth? Mo Fang hops on the Mammoth and he orders it to attack the door. the mammoth chargesand crashes through the door.


    Mo Fang: This Lord will take care of the grunts even though it is beneath this lord¡¯s power. You all may go ahead I will catch up.


    With that Mo Fang stays behind taking care of the zombies. While Charlie, Sei, Wu Chen, Tray. and I headinto the castle it not like they know we are not coming.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ??? you guys really know how to make an entrance you woke me from my beauty sleep I DON¡¯T LIKE THAT! Oh, and Tray long time no see.


    We all look up and see Lolli she in gothic blue, black and white dress. snow white skin and light blue pigtails and eye. she also holding and umbrella.


    Tray: Ice


    Ice: Why you leave Tray you and C4 are the only eye candyhere and when I peeked on you. You did not try to blow me up hahahahahha.


    Tray: Not into little girls.


    Ice: I am 17


    Everyone: Really?


    WU Chen: I think she is kind of cute.


    Sei: Lolicon


    Charlie: Cradle Robber


    Zen: Well someone got to be on team washboard. For some reason, this explains so much. Now I know why you never went


    Wu Chen: FUCK ALL OF YOU!


    Ice::...... You think I am cute.... Your lying nobody my age thinks I am cute.


    What the fuck is going on. Is she blushing and twiddling her fingers. So, she is Wu Chen type who to thought it. I get one surprise after another.


    Wu Chen: You are like aSnow Angel in the frigid Wasteland. I might have even fallen in love at first sight.


    Ice: Really but I am and A cup and I am short


    Wu Chen: You¡¯re not short your petite who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with you and want to take you home to meet their parents.


    Zen: What the fuck is going on.


    Tray: I have no idea.


    Ice: I SURRENDER!


    Everyone: Hah?


    Ice: I am never going to fine another man like this in my entire life time why would I want to fight him.


    Wu Chen: How could I fight this beautiful Snow Angel.


    Ice rushes into Wu Chen arms


    Ice: My name is Evelyn Snow but you can call me Evie, Wu. Can I call you Wu?


    Wu Chen: you can call me anything you want.


    Everyone:.........


    They are now in there on lovey dovey world. Does that count as a win? Well I guess that is one down. I have feeling the other 3 won¡¯t be as easy to get by as Ice. Wu Chen stays behind. I guess It doe s not really matter he hates all of us. Than we continue. We open the door to the next room several bone spikes come out and try to attack us


    Charlie: BLOOD THREAD!


    Charlie cuts her finger and blood seeps out. she manipulates her blood and turns into something like wire and slashes the bones away. We see a bulky teenager that kind reminds me of the Shemale. Blonde hair and green eyes.He uses bones so I am guessing that this guy is Marrow.


    Marrow: That Bitch Ice I knew she could not be trusted she little to coocoo for coco puffs and I knew she would not get the job done, but to actually fall in love with enemy that is pathetic. So how you want to do this I will take you all on if you like.


    Charlie: Don''t get Cocky Bones


    Marrow: MY NAME IS MARROW NOT BONES!


    Charlie: Whatever EDGAR!


    Charlie fuses with Edgar and Marrow cover himself in a Bone armor


    Marrow: You will be the first to die by my hand and your friends will soon follow you.


    Charlie: Let see if you can get my blood boiling


    The Battle starts and it is Charlie vs Marrow

 Chapter 65 Did I Just Get a Minion?

    Zen Pov


    The battle between Marrow and Charlie starts. It is Blood vs Bone. Charlie cuts her fingers and make several wires whips out of Blood and slashes at Marrow. Marrow¡¯s caller bones see out of his body and makes an invulnerable shield.


    Sei: The way those bones come out of his body is so gross.


    Trey: It is fucking nasty.


    Charlie: Looks like blood whips will not get the job done. But then again it has never been my style to fight a long-range battle. BLOODY BOXING!


    Marrow: FOOL MY BONES ALOW ME TO MASTER OFFENSE AND DEFFENSE SPINE SWORD


    His spine grows out of his back and pulls it out like a sword. Hebends in a 90-degree angle because he does not have a spine. The human body should not bend that way. Charlie punch misses and he hit her with his spine sword. Than he takes some milk out of his pocket and drinks it. Because he drank the milk he regrows a new spin.


    Marrow: Ah that is good Vimana D Got to love the Calcium


    Charlie: YOU JUST GREW A NEW SPINE!


    Marrow: My power involves my bones calcium help strong bones with healing themselves from damage. My power just takes it to the next level. Not only can I alter my bones but I can regrow them with a cup a milk NOW IT TIME FOR YOU TO DIE !


    Charlie: It is hard to take you seriously with a milk mustache


    Marrow uses his spine sword like a club bashing away at Charlie but Charlie escape by a hair line margin each time. She quick dodging all of his attacks they move their fight all over the room. Marrow is beginning to get tired.


    Marrow: STAY STILL YOU LIITLE BAT!


    Charlie: Why would I do that


    Marrow; RIB CAGE!


    Marrow ribs pierce out of his body and tries to capture Charlie in his rib cage is that supposed to be a pun. Charlie counted with her boxing she moves south paw style. I guess she is getting serious.


    Charlie: BLOODT BARRAGE!


    Charlie moves her fists so fast that there is like a mirage of several fist. She shatters Marrows rib cage. he is a lot of pain. Well his bones where still connected to him and she did just shatter all his ribs. He goes in to his pocket to gets some more milk. But Charlie knocks it on the ground.


    Marrow: NO, MY MILK!


    Charlie : No more milk for you. Now it is time to finish you off CRIMSON UPPER!


    Charlie hits him with a upper cut with her left. He sent flying upward in to the ceiling. I definitely heard bones breaking in his skull. I think he stuck to. So even if he is not knocked out which he probably is he will not be moving for quite some time. Charlie walks over,


    Charlie: Zen can I have a bit


    Zen: Your hungry


    Charlie: No well yes and I need to heal that spine sword hurt and I think I have a little bit of some internal injuries, I won¡¯t take much I promise.


    Zen: Fine


    Charlie: YAY!


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I hold out my arm and Charlie fangs grown and she start sucking out my blood. As she is sucking I notice that the wounds on her body disappear like they were not even there.


    Zen: To much


    Charlie: Sorry


    Zen: I think I will go anemic because of you.


    Charlie: I think it a fair trade because blood is not the only think that I will suck.


    Zen:.......


    Tray: Ok after you guys have had your little lover quarrel let move on, Bart should be on the top floor. The last reaming person that is his guard is C4


    We all go upstairs to top floor of the castle. Sei open the door but it starts glowing I quickly pull her back and the door explodes.


    Zen: You ok


    Sei: Yeah thanks


    ???: Danm I did not even get one of you what a useless puppet.


    The smoke clears and we a goth kid in black we also see a zombie with a scar down his eye. Tray tells us that the zombie is C4, So the goth Kid must be Bart Willis the Monster Maker.


    Tray: Look like you backstabbed C4 Bart


    Bart: I would have added you, Ice, and Marrow in my collection but it seems things did not go as plan. Well It looks like you brought me some knew puppets. So, I guess I will let you slide for betraying me,


    Zen: What a hypocrite


    This guy tried to blow up my girlfriend and now he wants to turn us into dolls. I am starting to get a little piss.


    Sei: Your killing intent is leaking


    Zen: Sorry.


    Sei: Don¡¯t apologize I kind of like it.


    Charlie: Would you be that angry if someone tried to blow me up.


    Zen: Of course. If anyone hurts my girls I would hunt them down to edges of earth to the end of time. I slit their throat with my own hands. Hey why are you two blushing.


    Charlie and Sei: No reason


    Bart: I HATE HAREM KINGS THE MOST! C4 KILL HIM FIRST!


    C4: Ugggggggg


    He makes a zombie noise. C4 is pretty fast for a dead guy not only that he has his powers of when he was not a zombie. He picks up ice and they turn to bombs and starts flinging them.


    Bart: HHAHAHAHAHA You can¡¯t beat my Necromancy


    Zen: Wait did he just say necromancy as in magic. Sei I thought you said this was his ability.


    Sei: Yeah, his ability is necromancy does change anything.


    Zen: HELLL YEAH IT DOES!


    I start to laugh


    Bart: WHAT SO FUNNY!


    Zen: You want to use magic against me. I thought you were ability user. Now that I know your using magic to fight me it a whole new type of ball game. BYAKKO FUSION!


    I fuse with Byakko. Then I cover my palm in darkness. Then I catch C4 slamming him in the ground than the darkness in my hand absorbs all the magic out of him and he turns back to normal. He looks middle eastern tan skin black hair with the scar on his eye. I did not have to be so rough with him but his power almost blew up my girlfriend and I still held a grudge consider us even. Now I look at Bart.


    Bart: WHAT DID YOU DO!


    Zen: My partner Byakko is the Demon Tiger one of the legendary Saint Beast of the Demon World. He may be lazy and likes to drink but, there is reason he stood on top of the four Saint beast. Byakko not only can control darkness. But can nullify and absorb Magic. You lost the moment you told me you were a necromancer.


    Trey: He really shot himself in the foot. Loose lips will get you killed on the battlefield


    I slowly walk over to Bart he is looks pale. He should I still remember what he tried to do to Sei. Killing is allowed in this test. Like he said anything goes and I am not a nice guy.


    Bart: HERE ARE THE BADGES TAKE THEM JUST LET ME GO


    Zen: No


    Then I chop off Bart head. Sometimes it is fun to play the bad guy you do not have to hold back your urges to kill someone you do not like. Then I see a barrel of badges and I pick them up.


    Zen: Alright people time to go.


    C4: Where do you think you¡¯re going


    Turn around and I see C4. Dude I saved your ass is this what you call repaying kindness with enmity. I get in a defensive stance but he does something strange. He bows to me?


    C4: My name is Omar Zohar and you have freed me from Bart control. I am forever in your debt.


    Zen: No problem dude


    Omar: I would have been his puppet for eternity if it has not been for you. From this day forward I will follow your every command without hesitation even if it cost me my life.


    Zen: That is not necessary


    Omar: You saved my life so I will follow you to the end of my days.


    Zen:¡­¡­.


    Did I just gain a minion?

 Chapter 66 Aunty Boa

    Madame Serpent Pov


    The week is finally over and students are finally coming back to the testing site. I been under deep cover for 2 years going up the ranks. My Goal to Assonate Gerard Principle of New Hydra Academy, But getting close to him has been quite difficult/ I had to gain is trust by doing many immoral and questionable things, But I never said I was good person but of these thing are really bad.OnceI take out Gerard I will finally be done with this place. Evil organization I can handle all these male teachers hitting on me is a real pain in the ass. Speaking of pain in the ass here comes one now. His name isHell Hound or George Tillman. He is one of my more determined suitors.


    George:Hello Boa Onizukafancy meeting you here.


    Boa Onizuka is my firstname I do not know how he found that out I only go by Madame Serpent since I have beenhere. In not like I care if he finds out my background, my name is Boa Onizuka Second child of Saito and Natsumi former member of Shadow Blade. I am ten-years younger than my older sister so that makes me 24. I was born after my parents¡¯ divorce and they had a one-night stand on one of his visits. I rarely had any contact with my sister i guess you could say we were never close.After my sister left I also notice that Shadow Blade was falling from glory it once was ever since Ryoma started leading. Than the bastard wanted to marry me come on I was 21 he was 38. Not only that he also has children. The most important thing is I would be his second choice I am not anyone second choice, But I digresses


    Boa: What do you want George


    George: Just dinner and a movie


    That not what all you want. You know how I know that. You have been staring at my breast the entire time. I don''t even think you havelooked atme in the face since you have been here, I already told you I am just not that into you.


    Boa: I am busy


    George: With what


    Boa: Not going to a dinner with you.


    George: Sharp tongue as always Boa I know that you¡¯re a tsundere. Your just mean to me because you like me.


    Boa: Are you mentally challenged or just delusional. There is no act I generally don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t know how much more blunt I could be. I evens said leave me alone I don¡¯t like you because your creepy stop following me like a baby duck.


    George: 1 date and I am sure to change your mind


    Boa: No, I won''t


    George: How about this.If the strongest students that you recruited have more badges than the strongest students that recruited than I will leave you alone, but ifmy students have more badges than you go on 3 dates with me.


    Boa: Why would I do that


    George: Are you not confident Miss Onizuka.


    Boa: No i would lose more than I would gain


    George: What do you want


    Boa: 3 months of your salary


    George: WHAT DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH MONEY THAT IS !


    Boa: I really don''t like you I am going to need a form of compensation.


    George:...... Fine


    We shake hands I really did not think he would agree to that something is not right. He was smiling like he had something up his sleeve like a hidden card. I am thinking about what George is up to when i get a call, This is burner phone who could possibly have this number. I answer it.


    Boa: Who is this. how did you get this number.


    Reiko: Is that anyway to talk to your big sister Boa


    Boa: REIKO HOW DID YOU GET THIS NUMBER! BETTER YET HOW DID YOU GET PASS THE JAMMING SYSTEM!


    Reiko: I have my ways anyway I need a little favor this must be some sort of fate


    Boa: We have not spoken to each other in 15 years and the first thing you ask for is a favor. No hi sis sorry for leaving you when you were 9. I am hanging up now.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Reiko: I have money


    Boa: I will give you a minute


    Reiko: You see My son is on a mission at Hydra Academy I was wondering if you could watch him make sure he does not get into trouble.


    Boa: YOU HAVE A KID!


    Reiko: Yes, I have a child why do think I left


    Boa: I don''t know I was 9 no one ever told me.


    Reiko: I also got a call from Dad


    Boa: What does the old man want.


    Reiko: He said that a daughter he had from another marriage son is also on the island. It looks like they met up could you watch him as well. They are both your nephews.


    I knew dad was a flirt and was married before he met mom but still knowing and seeing are two completely different things. I never met any of my siblings besides my sister and even we do not talk much.


    Boa: You want me to bea babysitter


    Reiko: No just and insurance policy. I like to have contingency plans.


    Boa: How did you know I was here my job was a secret.


    Reiko: I always know where my little sister is at. i also tracked down all our other siblings. We should have a family meet up and get to know each other. I will wire the money into your account ok bye.


    She hangs up. Wait she forgot to give me their names how am I suppose to know who they are. Well since the money is already in my account. I guess I have no choice but to except the job. I go over to the five teachers. and the principle students are coming out one buy one. Finally, they all gather. Than One of the teacher Lisa comes up to me with a smug look on her face I hate this bitch


    Lisa: I heard you made a bet with George.


    Boa: Yeah


    Lisa: hahhahhahahahha George recruited Kalin He supposed to be the number one pick this he played you hahahahahhaha.


    So that why he is was so confident he stacked the deck before the game even began and I fell for it hook line and sinker. I guess I can only blame myself for not getting all the information. I can¡¯t believe I will have to go on dates with that guy. He is a rich entitled bastard who think he can win me over with money. Well he can but he just so ugly that money won¡¯t move me. Kalin walks over and throws out of his back pack37 badges, that is more than anyone. It is getting late and no one has beaten Kalin¡¯s number we are just about to go out when several students come out 3 them I recruited. Charlie Sinclair, Tray Kruger and Zentora Shade. There also several students falling behind. Kalin look smug. He does see them as competition.


    Kalin: You losers are late hurry up so I can claim my prize.


    For some reason both Tray and Zen Eyes start twitching. it looks like he pissed the both of them off.


    the students give their badges to Gerrard they have a lot but Kalin still beats them. The only one¡¯s left are Tray and Zen.Kalin Start trying to flirt with Seiryu Yang and Charlotte Sinclair. They both are disgusted. Kalin is as Shameless as George birds of feather Flock together. For some reason Zen Sucker punches Kalin.


    George; WHAT ARE YOU DOING HE IS THE NUMBER ONE RECRUITMENT HOW DARE YOU SNEAK ATTACK HIM! I will make sure you don''t get away this.


    Zen: Hum so if I have more badges than I will be the number one recruitment and won¡¯t get in trouble.


    Tray: Sorry Zen You will be Number 2 I will be number 1


    Everyone starts laughing


    George: How could you two possibly have more badges than Kalin you probably could not beat him you did not use some cheap trick. The two of you probably could not compare to Kalin if you combined your badges.


    They both have look I seen over a thousand time. They look like Dad and Reiko when they are aboutto embarrass someone. Those two. Can it be them. Now thatI see the both of them clearly. Zenlooks like Reiko but darker and Tray has similar features to dad. I am idiot how could I not seen this sooner. If they belong to the Onizuka family I am definitely going see and interesting show. The two them go up to Gerard slowly


    George: HURRUY UP!


    Tray: Sorry my backpack is so heavy BECAUSE OF ALL THESE FUCKING BADGES!


    Tray dumpshis backpack andat least 50 badges come out of his backpack, The look on George¡¯s face is priceless hahahahhahahaha.


    Tray: Hey Zen what the forecast for today¡¯s weather


    Zen checks his phone


    Zen: Let see partly cloudy and 100% CHANCE OF RAINING BADGES!


    He throws up all his badges in to air. he at least has as much as Tray. The Onizuka family is not only known forour love of money but for also our ability to smack faces. These two may be young but they can smack a face with the best. ThanZen picks some badges up and starts handing them out to people.


    Zen: YOU GET A BADGE AND YOU GET A BADGE AND YOU GET A BADGE!


    Student: Can I have a badge


    Zen: Sure, you can have a badge, but not youKalin because he has been naughty


    George: YOUR MAKING A MOCKERY OF THE TEST!


    Tray: I thought you said we would not have enough badges to competewith Kalin how many badges did he have again only thirty-nine


    Zen: I don¡¯t get out of bed for 39 badges NOTHING UNDER 50!


    These two words and actions are stabbing George and Kalin is this what you call a bloodless kill. They are probably dying of shame. I look at Lisa and give her a smug smile. She storms off angry. Take that you bitch. I know it was you that gave George the idea that I liked him. Gerard counts Zen an Tray''s badges. Tray has 57 and Zen has 63 he probably had more but gave several away. These two saved my ass this time. I go over to the two.


    Boa: Having fun


    Tray: Yeah, I have not had fun like that in ages


    Zen: Tray you¡¯re a little troll


    Trays: Says the guy that was giving away badges like it was Christmas, So what do you need Madam Serpent.


    Boa: Oh, nothing I just wanted to say thank you, because of you two I got rid of a pest and made a lot of money. The look on George''s face was priceless, but you don¡¯t have to call me Madame Serpent You can call me Boa. Boa Onizuka, but don''t call me Aunty Boa I am too young for that.


    Tray andZen: WHAT !


    hahahahahah their faces are priceless. I am going to have fun messing with these nephews of mine.

 Chapter 67 The Twins

    Trey Pov


    It been 2 days since we have entered Hydra Academy. Big Sis Boa, yes bigSis Boa because when we call her Aunty Boa our head get flicked. We can¡¯t even dodge it she is just to fucking fast. Boapulled some strings that let Zen and I share a room. We also Share a room with Omar. Who basically a butler ever since Zen saved his life. It is tradition in his country to serve the person that is your savor for life, or until he saves his life. Well Omar is great cook so i do not complain. He is friendliest terrorist I ever met, I hope he does not have a short life. I put on my uniformit is a green blazer with a white collar shirt , black pant, and a yellow tie. I look at Zen and he is still sleeping.


    Trey: hey you coming to class


    Zen: I am skipping this one it teaches people how to be thieves. there is nothing more for me to learn on that front


    Trey: Fair point airtight see you in Mad Science


    Zen: I guess Bighead lecture might be interesting


    Big head is also known as Leader one of the Hulk arch enemies, and Zen is right he does indeed have a huge cranium. He must use a wheel chair to get around in his old age. I bet his neck always hurts. Well I guess being a psychic helps. Omar makes some Humus and crackers and I take it to go. That guy can sure make some good hummus. I don''t what he puts in it but it is delicious. I head to my fist class Way To Take Over a City 101 The teacher name is Mr. Donavan. His class theoretical.


    Mr. Donavan: Todays class we are going to talk about what every good villain need to make in their career. We are going to talk about Doomsday Devices. Now class what makes a good DoomsdayDevice


    He takes a pen on his smart board and start asking us question. He calls on a boy.


    Boy: Mass Destruction


    Mr. Donavan: Good very good Mass destruction is very good point well done Lucas, Tabatha what about you. What do you think makes a goodDoomsday Device?


    The a snooty girl named Tabetha answer Mr. Donavan question.


    Tabatha: Hysteria and Fear


    Donavan: Excellent panicking people can cause your kill count to go up and you won¡¯t have to do thing, But how would you cause the hysteria and Fear, Tray how would you go about it.


    Tray:.... Um I would hack all the news Sites and television. Than I would give a demonstration of my device. I would probably attack a police station or a hospital. If I did not want local police in my way I shoot the police station. If I wanted them to know that I don¡¯t give danm about human life and that I am absolute psychopath Iwould go for the hospital, But I guess it all about preference. Then I shoot something every hour until they would give into my demands.


    The whole room is silent and then began to clap and give me around of applause. I don¡¯t think I want you clapping for me when I gave you such an idea. That fucker is even taking notes thumbs up. God, I hope this does not cause me to indirectly blow city.


    Donavan: Well doneTray it looks like I have a prodigy in my class. i expect great things from you in the future,


    Tray:.......


    I don''t even know how to respond to this after i get the unwanted praise. We take several notes and class is over. I have been here for several days and have been getting information of my brothers Chase and Oscar. Chaseis on deep assignment so he is not here, But Oscar is his mother was a demon so he has some unique abilities since he was born, but he still can¡¯t compare to Chases Magic. Oscar is 1 of the four rulers of the school. Technically he is a substitute he is using Chase''s power while he isaway. Looks like it going to be difficult getting him. Oh well I am sure to come up with something. I waited 10 years I can wait a little longer. I go through the motion of school and the bell rings and it is time for lunch. I don¡¯t want to eat so much since I have Combat class right after lunch. I walk around the corner and bump into two and the three of us fall to the ground.


    ???: I am sorry


    ????: Why are you apologizing Annabeth. Stop showing weakness


    Annabeth: Sorry Mirajane


    Mirajane: Didn''t I say don''t apologize


    Annabeth: Sorry


    Tray:........


    TWINS ! I bump into two twin one has long blonde hair and green eyes.She is dressed like a high society girl. Her breasts are big and she gives off the impression of a kitten. The other one is shot blonde hair green eyes. Her breast is just as impressive as her sister. She has a couple of tattoos and piecing the aura of a Tiger and the look of someone who want to mess with her father. I guess I can relate to that.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Mirajane: COME ON WE GOT TO GO NOW!


    ???: To late


    I see a man comes and he has several upper classmen with him. I am guessing they are from the Magic division. Hydra Academy is like the wild west. You can do anything as long as you don;t do it during class. That includes Killing, Kidnapping and theft.


    Annabeth: Mira they are coming


    Mirajane: If we did not have on these collars we thrashed these bastards


    Annabeth: This is my fault I should not have trusted them and now I have dragged you in it to WAHHHHHHHHH ~


    Mirajane: Not your fault I decide to drag you out of there I will not lose my baby sister your the only one I have.


    ??? Ah that is real touching I love the sisterly love


    Mirajane: Damion


    Damion: Why don¡¯t the two of you come back. You thought you could escape because Chase is not here. Just because Oscar is now in charge of Chase domain.


    Chase and Oscar. Looks like I got some interesting information. Hey, did they think I left or something.


    Damion: Chase wants the two of you in his breeding program especially Annabeth. With her power. He will be able solidify his power in the Kruger clan.


    Mirajane: THAT HAS NOTHING DO WITH US ASSHOLE!


    Annabeth: YEAH BUTTHEAD!


    Mirajane: Maybe you should leave the insults to me while your in this form.


    Annabeth: Butthead is great insult


    Mirajane: If you were 7 but your fifteen. I am pretty sure you can come up with some more colorful word choice.


    Annabeth: I will try harder next time.


    Damion: Come back with us or will have to rough you up a bit.


    Mirajane: FUCK YOU!


    Annabeth: YEAH GO TO H E DOUBLE HOCKEY STICK!


    Tray: Excuse me whatgoing on here.


    Now they all look at me like I just appeared out of nowhere do I really lack that much of a presence. Well I guess I was just watching the show and did not say anything


    Mirajane: Your still here fine I am sorry bumping into now leave. I don¡¯t want to involve other parties.


    Annabeth: Yes please leave


    Tray: No


    Mirajane and Annabeth: What


    Damion: I don¡¯t know who you are kid but I suggest you listen to them, I am part of the Kruger faction. Those two belong to Chase and Oscar.


    Tray: Oh, I guess I will be going just kidding. HeyThing 1 and Thing 2


    Annabeth: Hey


    Mirajane: WHAT DID YOU JUST CALL US !


    Tray: If I beat these guys up will the Kruger¡¯s come after me if I save you are you two real important, or not that important.


    Mirajane: Chase wants us for his breeding program you have heard of that before


    Tray: I could say I have


    Mirajane: The two of us have extremely powerful abilities and he us to help the Kruger Line making him Number one contender for the family head.


    Tray: So, they will come


    Mirajane: YES, THEY WILL COME ARE YOU AND IDIOT!


    Annabeth: Mira there is no need to yell


    Mirajane: Sorry Anna I just hate talking to morons.


    Tray: Ok I have decided it your lucky day running into me because I am going to save the two of you.


    Damion: hahahahahha You want to go up against the Kruger do you know the repercussion that will fall on you


    Tray: Yep


    Annabeth: See Mira as long as I prayed and believe our savior will come he is like our knight is shining armor.


    Mirajane: There is no free lunch in this world what is in it for you helping us.''


    Tray: Let just say I was wanted to fuck with Kruger¡¯s and helping you fucks them. It also helps that your hot.


    Mirajane: I KNEW IT HE IS A PERVERT !


    Damion: I have enough of this get them boys


    Tray: I hate dealing with grunt FLYING KNIFE BLADE DANCE!


    Damion: ESPER!


    I throw five throwing knives and then I controlthem with telekinesis They rip all of Damion goons two pieces. Like I said killing is allowed. Half the freshmen don¡¯t make it to second year. Why do you think they recruit so many people/ Damion is cowering in fear? Mirajane and Annabeth are in shock.


    Tray: There is only one reason I kept you alive and that is to relay a message.Tell him Tray is here and he want to settle some old scores. He will know who I am even if has been 10 years. NOW SCRAM!


    I throw another knife and it hits him in the butt and Damion runs off tail between his legs.


    Annabeth: That was amazing such control


    Mirajane: Just who are you?


    Well this is awkward well I guess they were going to ask eventually


    Tray: The name is Tray Kruger

 Chapter 68 A Good Night For A Family Reunion

    Tray Pov


    As soon as they hear my last name their guards go right back up, and for some reason Annabeth covers her chest. Mirajane starts glaring at me


    Tray: Relax calm down you don''t have to put your guard up I mean no harm.


    Mirajane: How can we trust you when you¡¯re part of that family


    Trey: I may have their last name but I am not part of their family. I have not even see them in over 10 years. You probably know more about them than I do. besides I am one of their rejects.


    Annabeth: What is that supposed to mean.


    Trey: I was born because of the breeding project. My father, no let call him sperm donor has the ability to enchant women even someone as powerful as my mother fell under his spell. She went with him and had me. They thought I was trash. So I was at the bottom of the food chain. My mother had complication during her birth so she can¡¯t have any more children so she became useless, but because of that he lifted the enchantment. She took me away and my grandfather on my father side bought house. I was not trash I was just late bloomer. It turns out I am fucking genus with Esper abilities. Then I decide to make it my personal mission to fuck with his life.


    I may have left out a few things but that the gist, oh my mom was pissed off when she woke up. Hell, that spell was so deep she did not even know she had a child. When she saw me she was fucking surprise her face waspriceless. I wish I had a camera. Before we left she crippled old man more ways breaking his spine so he can¡¯t walk again and cutting off his dick. He will never have any children again. He out of the running to be clan head because of my mom now he can only rely on Oscar and Chase.


    Trey: What about you two.


    Mirajane: The two of are born from a powerful Devil and Archangel. Annabeth has the power of our Mother while I have the powers of our father. Our Mother and father Clans did not want them to be together so they tried to destroy each other. We were born our parents did not want us in the crossfire so they sent us away with a servant. Anna use her powers one-day in front of Chase and he wanted her. He drugged her took her away. I went after her but got caught as well. They put these collas around us not allowing us to transform.


    Trey: If you want Ican take it off for you


    I go over to try take it off


    Mira and Anna: NO!


    Trey: What?


    Anna: These collars have a magical curse on it if anyone tries to take it off without the key the collar will explode with the power of a nuke.


    Trey: Ok I guess that would ruin my day


    Mirajane: IT WOULD RUIN EVERYONE DAY TAKE THIS MORE SERIOUSLY!


    Trey; Meh


    Annabeth andMirajane:...........


    I hear a gurgling sound it is coming from one of the girls. I guess they are hungry.


    Mirajane: Say anything and your dead


    Annabeth: This is so embarrassing


    Mirajane: It not our fault he withheld food from us for two days that bastard when i get this collar off I am going to shove my foot up his ass.


    Trey: Well It lunch I am going there any way you can join me if you want it their treat.


    I pick up some wallets from the corpses. What They are not using it anymore and it is for a good cause. Lunch. Then I realize those to stick out like a sore thumb.


    Trey: The two of you might need to change.


    Mirajane: What do you expect us to where I don¡¯t see any stores around here.


    I look at the corpses.


    Annabeth: NO, I AM NOT WEARING CLOTHES OFF A DEAD GUY!


    Mirajane: Beside there is blood on it.


    Trey: I can fix that TELEPORT!


    I wave my hand and I teleport the blood of the clothes and then I teleport the clothes off of two female goons. That girl got a tramp stamp. Two of hydra¡¯s uniforms are now in the hands of Annabeth and Mirajane.


    Trey: Nice and clean


    Annabeth and Mirajane: Pervert


    Trey:......


    Did I do something wrong. Oh, I took their panties bra too. They¡¯re both butt naked. I could say that this was accident. I could also say that I did not enjoy the view but I be lying so I am just not going to say anything. Mirajane and Annabeth go to the bushes.


    Mirajane: No peaking


    Annabeth: I don''t mind


    Mirajane: ANNA!


    Annabeth: What I think he is cute. Oh, I forgot you dig black guys


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Mirajane; ANNA!


    I raise and eyebrow. So, the twin who is always apologizing is more open and the with the tattoos is shy. I did not see that one coming. I look over my head just see a peak Mirajane throws a rock at me


    Trey: Owww !


    Mirajane: NO PEAKING!


    Anna: I am sorry


    They come out in two hydra¡¯s uniform They look like mine but they have on skirts. We head to the cafeteria and everything is quiet. I wonder what going on. I find my answer. Zen is holding up a kid by the collar. Like I said it the wild west out her. violence is legit if it is not in class. I see Sei and Charlie and they are getting served tea by Omar. This would not have been a weird scene if it was not for the 20 unconscious students under their feet. The three of us go over.


    Omar: Would care for some tea


    Trey: Do you have lemon


    Omar: Of course


    BEST TERROIST EVER! Omar is pouring me Tea and I sit down. Wow this is really good. Omar if terrorism does not work out foryou. You would make a killing as one hell of a butler. The twins look confused.


    Sei:So, It seems you been busy Trey


    Trey: You as well.


    We both sip our tea casually not paying attention to the surrounding.


    Charlie: This so good


    Sei: I know right Omar culinary skills are to die for. Are you sure you¡¯re a terrorist Omar.


    Omar: Honestly, I wanted to be a chef, but know I had to go into family business. What so so great about 72 virgins I rather have 10 whores that know what they are doing.


    Trey: Amen to that Omar amen.


    Charlie: Who are they


    Annabeth: Oh IAnnabeth Morningstar and this is my sister MirajaneMorningstar.


    Charlie: I am Charlotte but I prefer you call me Charlie, that is Seiryu or Sei and the guy beating the shit out of the poor unlucky bastard is our boyfriend Zentora but we call him Zen.


    Trey: He is also my cousin.


    Mirajane: Shouldn''t you like stop him.


    Sei: It is fine he will tire himself out eventually.


    Charlie: So why do you two have on slave collar, Wow expensive ones at that. They must not want you to get away when they put those on you.


    They both freeze.


    Trey: I will tell you about it when Zen is done now why is he beating that guy up.


    Charlie: You see Sei assets attracted a lot of unwanted attention.


    Sei: It was not just my boobs they were looking at your butt as well.


    Charlie: Anyway, Zen did not like that so he decides to make example out of them. I think he said something like. It is better swat the flies all at the same time.


    I see Zen and the kid and the kid face is half swollen


    Zen: You know what I have always been anal for symmetry


    He starts slapping him so fast that I could hardly see. Now his face is fully swollen I bet his mother could not even recognize him.


    Zen: Now what have we learned Matombo


    Matombo: Don''t mess with your women


    Zen: Good your learning spread word. LISTEN UP THOSE TWO ARE OFF LIMITS DO YOU ALL UNDERSTAND!


    Crowd: YES SIR!


    Zen: Good Boy I help everybody enjoy their meal


    Than Zen comes back like nothing has ever happen. Than he looks at me and smirks.


    Tray: What


    Zen: You work fast


    Trey: What is that supposed to mean


    Zen: Nothing.


    Trey: Zen this is Annabeth and Mirajane


    Mirajane and Annabeth: Hello


    Zen: Please don¡¯t talk at the same time it remind me of the Shining.


    Mirajane: FUCK YOU!


    Annabeth: That not very nice.


    Zen: Your fun to tease ahahhahahahaah


    Mirajane: YOU!


    Annabeth: calm down she is just cranky.


    Trey: Hey ZenHow would you like to come with me to a family reunion I could use the back up.


    Zen: You want a play hero,


    Trey: More like I want to play Punisher.


    Charlie: I want to go.


    Sei: We can¡¯t we have geomatry test tommarow and if you get another F Our teacher going to chop off a finger.


    Charlie: Come on ZEN HELP!


    Zen: Sure I have nothing better to do. Omar have dinner when we get back


    Omar: Ok


    Sei drags off Charlie to go study.


    Zen: I have seen that face. She did the same thing to me when i was failing English. I still get chills on her ways of studying. Good Luck Charlie. So, when do we start


    Trey: Tonight


    Annabeth: The Keys are guarded. Buy two people My key is guarded by Oscar and Mirajane Key is guarded by Chase''s Number 2 Zane.


    Zen: Ok will Spilt up I will Take Mira you Take Anna


    Mirajane: DON¡¯T CALL ME MIRA!


    Zen: What she did and saying Mirajane is making me think of Maryjane and that makes me want to smoke and I don¡¯t want to be high when I am about to fight I do stupid shit.


    Mira: Fine whatever


    Zen: You are really fun to tease


    Mira: Shut up


    Annabeth: Mira stop flirting we need to come up whit a plan


    Mira: I AM NOT FLIRTING!


    Trey: Could have fooled.


    Zen: It can¡¯t be helped but I am already taken and You¡¯re not pretty enough for me to lose my balls. She bot hot enough to activate clause 9-c in my contract


    Mirajane: I AM GORGEOUS THIS IS NOT EVEN MY REAL FORM I AM FUCKING HOT.


    Zen: Sure, sure your gorgeous


    Mira:....


    Trey: Hey Zen what contract


    Zen: My girls made me sign a contract, But I added something when they were not paying attention specifically Clause 9-c Also I went up from four girlsto six giving me some breathing room. But It is not like I am going to seduce six girls on accident.


    Trey: We are related toSaito after all. I think he seduce all his wives by accident. I have two girls at home. With My mom. I just came here to take out Oscar and Chase Than i am gone. Ok enough about that let come up with a plan.


    Zen: I suggest we get Aunty Boa To hide them until tonight. She will look away if we pay her. She more of a cheapskate than I am. At least I give out family discounts.


    Trey: I know right ruthless.


    We finish eating than we drop Annabeth and Mirajane at Aunty Boa Office which is probably one of the safest place in the school than Zen and I head to class. Oscar, I hope you¡¯re ready for a family Reunion.

 Chapter 69 Game On

    Zen Pov


    After school Trey and I pick up the Twins Mira and Anna from Aunty Boa room. After we pick them up the twins leads us to where they were captured.


    Mira: Ok we were caught in Chase''s house, Oscar is living in that house while Zane is in his own house.


    Zen: Wait they get houses what kind of bias treatment is that


    Trey: Yeah, they get a house while we get a room that we have to share with 3 people.


    Anna: I heard if you have enough money you can build your own accommodation.


    Mira: I also heard if you have enough power you can still someone else¡¯s house, But that rarely happen because people design their house with all different types of traps and defenses. The teacher allows this because it teaches you how to build a lair and storm a base.


    Zen: How do you know this stuff you¡¯re not even students here


    Anna: They tend to talk a lot in front of us.


    Trey: Ok Anna and I will go to Chase¡¯s house while Mira and Zen will go to Zane


    Mira: Why do I have to go with that guy....


    Before she finishes Anna drags her over and starts whispering something in her ear and Then they start arguing. Than Anna starts begging. Finally, Mira gives in and they come back.


    Mira; Fine I will go with him/


    Anna: Thank sis your future grandchildren will thank you.


    Trey: What?


    Anna: Nothing


    Mira: Whatever


    We spit up Mira and I go to Zane''s house while Anna and Trey head to Chase¡¯s house to battleOscar. When we get to his house. A barbwire fence surrounds it. A couple guarddogs. When I say dogs I mean wolves. Several henchmen and. and are those drones. Wow I thought he was in


    Zen: I thought this guy was a mage where is the Hocus Pocus


    Mira: Zane is a Techno Mage and he combinesscience with technology creating devastating spells.


    I see a bird land on the fence and it is zapped. there is nothing more than a crispy body and several feathers great it is electrified. It that a moat with sharks. Wow he sure knows how to use the classics; All they need now are Spinning tops of doom. Well I guess we should get started,


    Zen: Can you fly


    Mira: Not at the....HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING !


    I pick her up and then I activates Raizen wings and I fly over the fence. But I am stopped by a magical barrier so I use Byyako¡¯s negation ability to break the barrier. I fly to the ground and I gently put Mira on the ground.


    Mira; DON¡¯T EVER DO THAT AGAIN !


    Zen: You know you like it. Being carried like a princess isn¡¯t that every girls dream.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Mira: NOT MINE!


    Zen: Than why Is your face red


    Mira: FUCK YOU!


    Zen: Hahhahahahahahahah


    Wolves: Guuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    It looks like all that messing around has caught the attention of the guard wolves. They start to circle us. Honestly, I am glad l am glad the wolves came animals are easier to deal with.


    Zen: SIT !


    The wolves all go to the groundand then they show their bellies showing a sign of submission.


    Mira: What are you the dog whisper how did you do that is it a power.


    Zen: No I just put some killing intent in my voice. Animals won¡¯t challenge someone stronger than they are unless they have no choice. It looks like they fear me more than their master.


    After we leave the wolves we go and hid behind some trees. Then I bend down and take two things from my ankle strap a knife and a gun with a silencer.


    Zen: You good with a knife or a gun


    She takes both than she sneaks behind a guard slices is throat before they can even call for help, Two other guard wonder where their missing friend is and as soon as they discover Mira she shoot both of them perfect head shots


    Mira: How was that


    Zen: I give it a B


    Mira: Why


    I take out a knife out my pocket and throw it goes right behind Mira and hits a guard in the throat and he falls to the ground choking in his own blood


    Zen: You miss one


    Mira:..... Thank... you


    Zen: What was that. I did not quite get it.


    Mira: I AM NOT GOING TO SAY IT AGAIN!


    This girl is more fun to tease than Sara hur hur hur. After that we drag the four bodies into the bushes. We get pass the moat and shoot down all the drone and we finally make it to the door. We open it and the Key is just sitting out there.


    Mira: This is to easy it is obviously a trap.


    Zen: Of course, it is a trap he knew you would come here in order to get that collar off you all he had to was wait.


    ???: That correct but I did not no I caught another fish now it time TRANSPORT!


    Mira: WHAT GOING ON!


    Zen: WE''RE BEING TELEPORTED HANG ON!


    Zen and Mira: WOAAAAHHHHHHH !


    We get transported and before I knew itI black out. I wake up in the middle of a fuckingfeild. Why the fuck amI wearing. Purple and silver armor with a broad sword and a shield. Hey where is Mira she is gone.


    Zane: HAHAHAHAHH YOU WANTED TO PLAY HERO THAN LET PLAY HERO!


    Zen: What


    I look up and I see someone. He has blonde hair blue eyes and pail skin. I am guessing that guy is Zane.


    Zane: Do you like games I love games. I specifically like Medieval games like Dungeons and Dragons. Every game needs players. You are the player Zen you¡¯re the Hero.


    Zen: What If I don¡¯t want to play your game/


    Zane: Than what will happen to the princess


    He waves his hand and Mirajane appear in a princess outfit in chains.


    Zen: Not cool man


    Zane: If you do not want to play we don¡¯t need players


    Mira: AHHHHHH


    He squeezes his hand like Darth Vader.


    Zen: OK I will Play


    I am so going kick his ass I hate being grabbed by the balls and being blackmailed the most.


    Zane: Good This is my World I created it here I am GOD! Her life is in my hand and anything could happen that depends on my mood. But I am Just and fair God If you beat my three challenges I will give back the girl I will even give you the key just win all 3 of my games.


    Mira: THIS IS BULL SHIT YOU CAN TOTALLY CHEAT !


    Zane: YOU SHUT UP!


    Mira: AHHHHHHH


    Zen: HEY!


    Zane: I may be evil but I never go against the rules I set just beat my 3 challenges and you and the girl are free to go. This world is a game I design I made with Magic. I transported your minds into my game world. Oh, just one more thing you die in here you did for real. So Zentora are you ready play.


    Zen: Game on


    Zane: Excellent

 Chapter 70 First Challenge Battle of 100 Demons

    Zen Pov


    Zane: Hahahhahahahahhaah Excellent it has been a long time since I have someone to play with. Let see if you can handle The first round THE BATTLE OF A 100 DEMONS NUHAHAHAHAHAHHAHA  !!!!!!! But first let set the stage


    Zane snaps his fingers and coliseum begins to grow out of the ground . Than he teleports with Mira he makes a king¡¯s throne and he is wearing and outfit like Julius Creaser from ancient Rome. Than he snaps his fingers and a crowd appears.


    Zen: Is the crowd necessary


    Mira: Yeah this is a little weird AND WHY AM IN A CAGE!


    Zane: Of course it so you do not have any ideas and every good show need to have and audience it is only natural. Why do you have stage fright?


    Zen: That is not the problem THEY ALL HAVE YOUR FUCKING FACE!


    Yep every man women and child have his face... It is fucking creepy. The women basically look like him with long hair and lipstick. Don¡¯t even get me started on the babies there head are the same size as his and it looks really strange. I feel like the kid would need A Life Alert (I have fallen can''t get up).


    Zane: What I do not get out much anyway lets explains the rules of the first challenge. You will Face off against my hundred demons. 100 being the weakest number 1 being the strongest. All you must do is beat all my demon and you will win. Hell, I will even give you a little reward for you, that will help you with the next challenge let the first Demon Come in.


    The first demon is teleported to the arena and it is a imp it has the number 100 on it body. It has the size of me and it looks rather weak. If I fight this guy I would feel like I am bullying someone. The imp says some sort of unintelligible words and growls and begin its charge I put my hand in front of it forehead and it stops moving. It tries to wriggle it arms to get me but it can¡¯t because it is so short, honestly it is rather comical.


    Zen: This is going to hurt you a lot more than it is going to hurt me.


    Mira: Aren''t you supposed to say this is going to hurt me a lot more than it going to hurt you.


    Zen:  No I know what I said. Who ever said that saying was stupid this is clearly going to hurt him way more than it is going to hurt me.


    I don''t even use the sword that Zane gave me I just punt him into the crowd and he goes flying and goes right at Zane but Zane puts up a barrier and the imp look like he ran into a window. Than he vanishes into nothingness.


    Zane: Number 100 really, I did not expect much from you, but you did not even mange to make him stub his toe. Oh well I guess it won''t be entertain until the top 50.  Oh on well on with the show here comes number 99. go


    Number 99 appears and this one is a goblin he charges with his club and I give him a kick. he is sent flying. Than number 98 comes and he saw what I did to number 99 So he just decides to walk away.


    Zane: 98 WHERE ARE YOU GOING!


    Number 98 starts to talk in some sort of gibberish. I can''t tell what he is saying Zane starts to talking to him.


    98: jgdkajggalgalgdldgdlggdlagjdgdbalj


    Zane: What do you mean you do not want to fight him


    98: gbajllgagadbldglgdldldgdlgdl


    Zane: What do you mean you don''t want to be cannon fodder. Your number 98 your destiny is to be cannon fodder.


    Mira: Wow Number 98 has a good head on his shoulder for low level imaginary demon.


    Zen: I almost feel bad for him


    98: gkjlaglgdlajagdagdljadglagglafgalglgldalgadgl


    Zane:  How can your dream to be a singer. No one can understand what you say beside me and the other hundred demons. Who care if you have the voice of an Angel.


    Zen: How can a Demon have a voice of an Angel


    Mira: Who knows?


    Zane: This is what I get for establishing free will in this batch of demons. My next batch will defiantly be a pile of meat puppets that follow my every command.


    Zen: You know what this is going take too long how about I just take them all out at once.


    Zane: Don''t get cocky


    Mira: Yeah Zen don¡¯t be Masochist is my ass on the line


    Zen: Fighting one at time is troublesome let just get all over and be done with it so that we can move on.


    Zane: Fine if you want to run in to valley of death I will happily oblige.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Zane snaps his fingers and the 97 remaining demons begin to appear one by one until all of them are out . The higher ones look more monstrous and lower numbers look more humanoid.


    Zane: You ready


    Zen: Hold up


    I take off my armor that he gave me. I was never a person to were armor anyway it would just slow me down. Then I activate Raizen... but he does not respond.


    Zane: hahahhaahhaah you just tried to call one of your pet didn''t sorry that is not going to work I cast a sleeping spell on them so no matter how loud you call they will not respond to you ahahahahahahahahah.


    Zen: Shit


    Suddenly Byakko mark glows and I change in to my tiger form. Didn¡¯t he say he put Byakko and Raizen asleep. That basically like slapping himself in the face.


    Mira: hahahahahahahahahah


    Zane: That is impossible my sleeping spell. You were asleep I felt it


    Byakko starts talking telepathically


    Byakko: Stupid kid do really think suck a weak ass curse could affect me. I am a demon of Darkness. I did not even need to use my negation ability. 1000 years to early. I will give you prop. It did affect the lizard so I guess it was ok for a novice.


    Zane: THAN HOW WERE YOU ASLEEP!


    Byakko: I was in the middle of my nap I had a hangover ok


    Everyone:........


    Zen: Legendary Demon Tiger everyone this is what I have to deal with.


    Zane: No matter my demons will get you and your little cat too DEMONS ATTACK!


    The demon attack in a swarm. Lucky for my specialty is taking out a large crowd.  I create three Shadow clones and then I increase my speed with qui and just like that several demons are decapitated. Than a demon comes under me and grabs my feet


    Demon: I GOT HIM GET HIM NOW!


    Zen: Can''t compete with skill so you try to gang up with me may work on some people, but it will not work on me PHANTOM!


    I go intangible and his hand phase right through my legs than I kick him away. Then I slash all the other demons in half


    Mira: Not bad he can almost use a sword as good as Anna


    Another demon comes, and he spit some sort of silk on my sword and rips it out of my hand than he laughs another demon comes come and tries to assault me with his four arms.  I compete with him in a game of fist to cuff and over power the bastard by condensing my fist with darkness.


    Zen: DARK CANNON!


    A laser shoot out and it rips a whole into him ,ahhhh son of a bitch a  sneaky little bastard shot something  in my eyes I can''t see. They capitalize and I get sent flying into a wall.. Oh, shit I going feel that in the morning


    Mira: YOU OK!


    Zen: Just peachy


    Mira: Who is going to believe that WHEN YOUR BLEEDING FROM THE HEAD DON¡±T GIVE ME THE FUCKING THUMBS UP !


    Zen: I thought it would help.


    Mira: IT DIDN''T YOU DUMBASS!


    Zen: No need to yell


    Mira: SHUT UP!


    Zen: Yes mam


    I don¡¯t get to finish my sentence when I am picked up and thrown again. Danm I knew I should have worked on blind fighting more. This is not good. How am I going to fight them if I can''t see them.


    Mira: Hey idiot


    Zen: No need for name calling


    Mira: SWING 5:00!


    I do as she says and swing my fist I connect to a demon face. Not bad  I may not be able to se them but Mira can


    Mira: 3:00


    Zen:  I take this SHADOW TIGER CLAW!


    Demon: AHHHHHHH !


    Mira: 3  7  9:00


    I punch at 9 and 7 and I do a kick at 3 all of them go down.  I have Mira be my eyes and she tells me were all the Demons are. Then I circle them all together to the best of my ability


    Zen: SHADOW CAPTURE!


    Demon: Ah can''t move.


    Denon 2: What is going on why can¡¯t move my body


    Zen: Mira they all together


    Mira: Should be.


    Zen: Now it is time for one of my favorite KAME HAME HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    I obliterate all the demon in front of me and it looks like the first challenge is my victory. Hey look like I can finally see again. Wait the counter says that there is one left. It is number 98 and he was hiding in the corpse of his fallen comrades. This little bastard has great instinct for survival. I go over to him He see me and put on and Oscar winning performance and falls to the ground. This little punk. Where did he get the white flag? Than he disappears


    Mira: That was anticlimactic


    Zane: DANM YOU NUMBER 98 ! DON''T YOU RUN AWAY COME BACK AND FIGHT YOU PUSSY!


    Zen: Look like I defeated your 100 demon off to the next round!


    Zane: Fine you wind this round you will not be so lucky in the next round.


    He snaps his finger and now  I am in a car in some street clothes. It looks like I am back hon in New York. I am in front of a bank.  I also have bags of cash in the back of the car. Then I hear a phone ring I pick it up and it is Zane.


    Zane: hahahahahahah Welcome Mister Shade to the next challenge I call this one the GREAT ESCAPE ! It simple all you have to do is make your way to the assign coordinates that I will give you on GPS. You make there in time you win. I you don¡¯t the car goes boom . You¡¯re not allowed to leave the car until you make it to the destination. so if you do not make it you will die hahahahahahhaha Oh I best be going you only have 30 minutes and it look like the cops are on your tail hahahahhahahahaah.


    Zen: SHIT !


    I hit the gas and I am off to the races. There just one problem. I don''t have a driver license. Driving how hard can it possibly be? Hey wait didn¡¯t he say he give me a reward,


    Zen: Hey you said you give me a reward for winning your last challenge.


    Zane: I guess your right


    He snaps his fingers and in my hand, appears a banana?


    Zen: DON¡¯T FUCK WITH ME!


    Zane: I am true to my word that banana will help you if you can¡¯t understand it now that is your problem not mine.


    Zen:¡­¡­¡­..


    Zane: Good luck Shade Mira and I will be awaiting for you at the finish line  that is if you live hahahahahahahahahhaahhaahhah

 Chapter 71 Challange 2 Great Escape

    Zen Pov


    I hear sirens behind me, so I look in the rear-view mirror and I see the 5-0. Ok relax Zen you practice driving through winter break you can do this. Ok first the most important thing for any experience driver is to buckle your seatbelt. Next you must adjust your mirrors. Keep your hand on ten and two on the will position.


    Byakko: KID THE MAN IS RIGHT BEHIND US! JUST FLOOR IT!


    Byakko comes out of  my mark, but this time he appears in his tiger cub form. He looks like when I first met him. He materializes in the back seat. Hey when did he learn about the man? Wait more importantly how did he come out when I did not call him.


    Zen: You can come out on your own


    Byakko: Sure, but we are not as powerful because we must rely on our own magic.  We even must go into human form sometimes it absolutely terrible. How do stay warm without any fur it is horrible.


    Zen: Wait you have a human form?


    Byakko: Of course, I have a human form you idiot. How else would I be able to school Raizen in videogames and go to Friday night poker with Angel, Azula and Regulus.


    Zen:........


    I guess it would be weird seeing a tiger and dragon playing video games, Or a Dragon, a Lion, a Tiger and a Bird play poker. That would look weird.  Suddenly a glow flash and Raizen appears instead a giant dragon he looks like a baby dragon. He yawns and looks rather drowsy.


    Byakko: Morning sleeping beauty glad you could join us ahhahahhahaahha you got cursed.


    Raizen: Oh, Shut up dumb cat


    Byakko: Stupid Lizard


    Zen: ENOUGH!  Gosh why am I the only one who has to deal with this constant bickering. Yours supposed to be a Demon Tiger and a Celestial Rainbow Dragon but the two of you are acting like children


    Byakko and Raizen: Sorry


    Since I wasted my time arguing with Byakko and Raizen the police or getting closer. I step on the gas and take off like a bat out of hell.  As soon as I do a timer appears and it is counting down from 30 minutes. There is also a GPS System telling me where to go.


    Raizen: What is that?


    Byakko: Oh you missed a lot basically if we do not get to the destination in 30 minuets the car will explode.


    Raizen:  Wow sucks for you master


    Zen: What does it mean it sucks just for me


    Raizen: Well Byakko and I are a Celestial and Demonic beast something  like a little explosion can kill us.


    Byakko: Yeah but your screwed


    Zen:....


    Some time I hate these guys I sigh inwardly but they are right they won''t die. I let fear be a motivator and I step on the gas. The cops chase after me. I gain some distance This is not so bad.


    Raizen:  ELERLY WOMAN CROSSING THE STREET!


    Are you serious I look up and see a old woman crossing the street with her walker. You got be kidding me. What do I do now?


    Byakko: SHE NOT REAL HIT HER!


    Raizen: NO, YOU CAN''T SHE DEFENSLES IT GOES AGAINST MY CONSCENCE TO HURT A DEFENSELESS LITTLE OLD LADY !


    Raizen is like the little angel on my shoulder always trying to get me to good he is like my conscious. On the other hand, Byakko is the little devil that tries to lead me estray. They both just have different morals. I deciding rather I should hit the old lady when her walker turns into GATLING GUN !


    Zen, Raizen Byakko: CHEATING!


    Byakko: DEFENSLESS MY ASS!


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Raizen: SHE IS SHOOTING RUN THE HAG OVER HURRY!


    I run over the old lady but she does not go down completely then she jumps  on the window on the front of the car. I use the window wipers to try to wipe her off, but it does not work. then she starts to shoot us with her walker again.


    Byakko: This old goat is tenacious.


    Raizen: Looks like the cops are not the only one that are after us. I do not want to be barer of bad news but look behind us.


    I look behind us it is not just the cops but it is all the people in the city. Wow Zane is really not making this easy for us. Not to mention he only gave me a banana as a weapon Which Raizen happen to be eating I glare at him.


    Raizen: Sorry my potassium levels where low.


    Byakko: Who know about stuff like that. Oh, wait I saw this in a video game give me the peel.


    Raizen give Byakko the banana and throws it out the window. There is no way that is going to work. A few seconds later a car runs over the banana peel and loses control crashing and taken several cars with it. I stand corrected.


    Byakko: hahahahhaahah Take that laws of physics you are no match for my Mario Kart skills.


    Zen:  All the games we have you play Mario Kart?


    Raizen: I will say the dumb cat does excel at Mario Kart like a professional


    Byakko: If only I had a tortise shell than I could do some real damage. When is that crybaby tutrle when you need him.


    Zen:.......


    Hag: DIIIIIIEEEE !


    Raizen: I almost forgot the old lady trying to get in the car.


    Zen: It looks like the glass is about to give way any plans Raizen you can breathe fire right.


    Raizen: Of course, I can breathe fire what kind self-respecting dragon can''t breathe fire. You would to be loser to not be able to.


    Zen: Alright come up front when I say now shoot out a fire ball.


    Raizen: Ok


    Raizen crawls up front. Then I kick the front the door open. The old hag avoids the window. Then I give Raizen the signal to fire.


    Zen: NOW!


    Raizen: FIRE BALL!


    He shoots the fire ball at the old lady and she sent flying on the road. Now she is extra crispy. HOLY SHIT SHE GOT BACK UP ! WHAT IS SHE TERMANATOR MOTHER!   Half the skin is coming of her face and fucking disgusting. I don''t hold back, and I run her ass over. Then I hit reverse just make sure I got the job done. Than we speed off quickly.


    Raizen: That really god blood flowing.


    Zen: She was almost as strong as the shemale. I am glad I will never see that women again.


    Byakko: That woman is going to me nightmares for at least a week


    We go through the city to our destination there are still obstacles but nothing as bad as that old lady that women is probably the scariest thing here. It looks like we were finally going to make it with a minuet to spare but we see a familiar figure.


    Zen, Byakko and Raizen: OH, COME ON!


    Yep you guess it the old lady and her skin is falling off and she is covered in burns. How the hell did she get here before us. It makes no sense.


    Byakko: Definitely the hidden boss


    Raizen: For once I agree that woman defies common sense she is not natural.


    Zen: Well we got to get pass her to get to the destination and we only have 60 seconds left. Hey, Byakko have thought about putting your phantom ability on the car.


    Byakko: Never tried it could be possible.


    Zen: Alright let¡¯s do it


    Byakko: I feel like I am running away


    Zen: You can fight it later when we are not on a time limit no time to pout alright lets do it.


    Mira Pov


    Zane: The time is almost up looks like he is going to lose.


    Mira: There is still 30 second left


    Zane: Hopeful to the end you seem to have a lot of trust in some guy you just met. Oh well I do not mine crushing your hopes.


    I feel so useless I have never felt this useless in my life. If only I had my powers. Now I must put my life in the hands of stranger that I don¡¯t even know. Since my parents have died I have never trusted anyone beside my sister. My dad always told me I should have hope and Faith in people and things will turn out ok. I have had hope and faith, in people but they always let me down. Now I am force to hope in someone again.


    Zane: 10 seconds left do you want to count down or should I.


    Mira: Will you please shut up


    Zane: I will take that as you give me the go ahead to count down 10... 9...8.. 7...6...5....4...3...2....


    As soon as he is about to say one a car comes flying in and it has some sort of black energy surrounding it. Than the car door open. I see Zen and why does he have a tiger cub and a baby dragon under his arms. They jump out the car as they do the car explodes. and the 3 of them fly across the room.


    Zen: That was to close for comfort.


    Mira: He made it. He actually made it


    Zane: DANM DANM DANM ! WHAT HAPPEN TO MY GRANDMANATOR !


    Zen: That fucking thing was really modeled off the terminator no wonder that thing would not go down no  matter what I did to it.


    Mira: Hey


    He turns around


    Mira: What took you so long


    He gives me a big smile he covered in ash and dust than he points up two fingers giving a victory sign.


    Zen: The main character always makes a flashy entrance at the end.


    Byakko: He even waited outside


    Zen:  DON''T TELL HER THAT  !


    hahahhahahahahahah I can''t take this he going to risk his life just to act cool. This guy is a total idiot and a moron. But I can''t be mad him.


    Mira: Idiot

 Chapter 72 May the Zen Be With You

    Zen Pov


    I make through the last challenge with seconds to spare. Ok Maybe I could have saved a little more time by not making a flashy entrance. Well what done is done there is nothing I can do about it now. I am getting tired of Zane and his games first. There was something medieval. Than we grand theft auto mixed with a splash of the terminator. What will it be next.


    Zane: I guess it is true what they say what you want done right you got to do it yourself. The next challenge is in a galaxy far far away


    Mira: You cannot be serious right now


    Zen" It can''t be


    Zane: DUHHHHHH...DUHH....DUH DUH DUH DUHHHHHHHH.. DUH..DUH DUH DUHH DUHHHHHHH...DUH... DUH DUH DUH DUH


    Mira and Zen: Fucking Star Wars


    Zane: LET THE THIRD CHALLANGE BEGIN!


    Narrator Pov


    In Galaxy far far away the Empire rules with an iron fist all bow down the Emperor Lord Zane. He is suave and cool the strongest man in the universe. But there is threat to his majesty power even if it is insignificant little ant. But every story need a villain and our story villain is Zentora Shade. He wants to ruin the peace and unity of our precious empire, Zane only wants to make the empire great again.


    Zen: Hey aren''t you being a little bias and who are you calling an ant


    Narrator: Wait you can hear me. Who are you Deadpool. Why are you breaking the fourth wall?


    Zen: I got skills can cut it with all the bullshit and tell me what I must do.


    Narrator: You ruined my intro, I don''t want to talk to you anymore


    Zen: WHAT! Come on let¡¯s calm down I will let you finish you intro will that make you happy. Come on be a pal I am flying blind out here.


    Narrator: It is to late


    Zen: Don''t be a dick


    Narrator: I know you are but what am I.


    Zen:........


    Kuro: What with all the racket I am trying to sleep.


    Zen: Kuro your finally up I have not heard you in a while.


    Kuro: I was in my hibernation mode I do it every to year It makes me so refresh when I get up.


    Zen: Than how were you activating when I called you


    Kuro: Auto mode


    Zen: What are you an electronic bear or something.


    Kuro: DID YOU JUST CALL ME A BEAR! DO YOU THINK I AM FAT!


    Zen: How did you get that from me comparing you to a bear.


    Byakko: Because they are fat


    Raizen: And they eat a lot


    Zen: YOU TWO SHUT UP ! You¡¯re not fat you¡¯re a lean, skinny....sword


    Narrartor: Hahahha your whipped by a sword


    Zen: I can also stab you with this sword


    Narrator: You wouldn''t I am the Narrator


    Zen: Try me. Or you could just give me the information and tell me where I can go or I could leave you with Kuro and I could lock the door


    Kuro: Stabby stab


    Narrator: OWWWWWW ! Fine I will talk you villain just keep that Stab addicted sword away from me.


    Zen: That what I thought


    I tell the little demon what to do and then he ties me up and leaves on my sand cycle. How the hell am I supposed to get out of the desert now.


    Narrator: This is why I never had any kids


    Zen Pov


    The narrator was helpful even though he was a dick. That why I tied him up, stole his ride and left him desert. That will teach him. Next time he should chose side more wisely. The first thing I have to do is save to droids. Than that will give me my mission. I drive to the location. Now all I must do is wait. I look at my watch and ..3...2...there they are I see to droids who look like C3PO and R2D2 except they are different colors. They are running away from scavengers. I draw Kuro and I slash at them and save the droids. The one that looks like C3P0 thanks me. His name is D4Q1 and All I can say that is really? Not creative at all. Than the on that looks like R2 is name R3F3 or R3 for short another not creative name.


    D4Q1: Young Sir you must save the princess here is a recording


    R3 plays a recoding it Mira and she has a Princess Leia hairstyle. I want to laugh I am about to when the recoding starts playing.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Mira: DON¡¯T YOU DARE LAUGH!


    Zen: How did she know?


    Mira: Your wondering how I knew woman intuition.


    Zen:¡­¡­


    Mira: I can¡¯t believe I am about to say there is some embarrassing lines. Zen If you laugh I am going to kill you the next time I see you.


    Zen: It can¡¯t be that bad


    Mira: Help me Zen your my only hope


    Zen: Pfftttttttt !


    Mira: Lord Zane has captured me on his Death Moon


    Zen: Death Moon?


    Mira: Go to the bar at the end of the world there you will meet San Holo and you must convince him to take you on his ship the Platinum Eagle. You must avoid Cloud Troopers and Make your way to the Death Moon rescue me and blowup the Death Moon. Simple right.


    Zen: Simple my ass


    Mira: Finally, I am done now I can take this stupid robe off and let down my hair that was fucking annoying and embarrassing I am never doing that again. God, it is fucking hot in this cell


    Why is she stripping. My nose is starting to bleed.


    D4Q1: Umm Miss


    Mira: Danm it is so hot I had to strip to my underwear.


    D4Q1: Umm¡­ Miss


    Mira: Relax I am the only one here and I don¡¯t count robots as people. So, do not be a prude D4


    D4: It still recoding


    Mira: What?


    D4: The camera is still recording


    Mira: He can see me in my underwear


    D4: Yes


    Mira: KYAAAAAAAAAAA !


    She kicks the robot and the hologram goes out. I was wondering why there was a dent in R3 now I know. For some reason I give him the thumbs up. After that I the three of us head to bar on the end of the world. We don¡¯t really go to the end of the world. The bar id called. On the End of the World. We go in and all the sludge of society is here. Like Baba the Gut and Hobofet. Then I see San Holo at the end of the bar. How do I know. His last name is sewn on his jacket. I walk over to him.


    Zen: You Holo


    Holo: What is it to you.


    Zen: I need to get somewhere think you can take me


    Holo: I can for a price. It is going to cost you a lot.


    Ok new plan


    Zen: I guess will find someone else.


    Holo: Hah?


    Zen: Ok you two time to go.


    The three of us walk away and D4 is panicking


    D4: But sir how are we going to get off world without Mr. Holo help.


    Zen: Can you fly a space ship.


    D4: It is in my programing


    Zen: I took his keys


    D4: YOU WHAT!


    I quickly cover his mouth


    Zen: Shhhh be quiet do you want him to find out. Keep calm and act normal as we make our way to the door.


    Holo: BASTARD STOLE MY KEYS!


    Zen: I take it back RUUUNNNNNN !


    D4, R3 and I run out the door captain Holo chasing behind us. We bump into some cloud troopers with wanted posters that have our faces on it and they begin to chase us as well. They start shooting lasers and I throw them off with Kuro like a Jedi. Than we finally make it to the hanger and get on to the ship locking Holo out. Then I tell D4 to floor it and we head off into to space. D4 programs the Eagle and we jump to light speed and make it to the Death Moon.


    Zen: Where are all the scouts


    D4: Your early you were not supposed to come for another 2 hours they may be on break.


    Zen: I guess that is good. The early bird gets the worm.


    D4:¡­¡­.: So how are we going to get the princess


    Zen: We ram into her cell


    D4: hahahhahahah¡­ Oh wait you were serious That a horrible idea


    Zen: Well It the only one a got so let¡¯s do it.


    D4: Wait I knew I should not let you drive half way AHHHHHHHHHH !


    We crash into the Death Moon and people are panicking there is smoke everywhere. I get out of the Ship and I spot Mira.


    Zen: Your Chariot await my fair lady


    Mira; Aren¡¯t you early


    Zen: Maybe


    Mira: You still have to destroy the Death Moon or we will never get out of here.


    Kuro: What If I just cut our way out. I can cut through anything you know.


    Zen:¡­¡­..


    Mira: She can do that


    Kuro: Better yet I could have just cut through both your collars and we did not even have to come here.


    Mira: But the Explosion that can level cities


    Kuro: I could cut through that too it is not that big of a deal.


    Zen:¡­¡­.. Why did not say anything earlier


    Kuro: I was sleeping


    Zen:¡­¡­


    Mira:¡­¡­.. Idiot


    Zen: Ok I may have drop the ball on this one. Now Let get out of here.


    I use Kuro to Cut a portal and the two of us jump through. The both of us wake up were we started in Zane House. I will be damn it worked.


    Zane: CHEATER!


    We turn around and it is Zane and he is in a silver Darth Vader costume. He even has a voice changer that makes


    Zane: THERE ARE RULES AND YOU BROKE THEM!


    Zen: I never wanted to play in the beginning even a child knows how to flip the board when they are upset and don¡¯t want to play anymore. Consider this me flipping the board.


    Zane: I did not even get say I am your Senpai line. YOU WILL PAY!


    Zane uses his grip and then he uses telekinesis lift me up and starts to choke me


    Zane: DIE FOR ME SHADE!


    Zen: You forgot one thing Zane


    Zane: What


    Zen: Payback is a bitch


    Zane: What


    Mira: TAKE THIS ASSHOLE!


    Mira send Zane flying with a kick she throws out of nowhere. That loosen Zane Grip and I fall down to the floor. I see Mira. Her hair is silver her eyes blue. She has two black feather wings coming out of her back and her tattoo on her arms are glowing white. Holy crap she is an Angel. Lucky for me I cut her collar off while we were in the portal.


    Zane: I will kill you first I don¡¯t care what Chase and Oscar says DIE TELEKENECTIC BLAST!


    Mira: BARRIER!


    A barrier of light surrounds the both of us and Zane attack does nothing. Than a bow appears in Mira hands she draws back, and fires light arrows and they pierce Zane up against the wall.


    Zane: You¡¯re an Angel right you wouldn¡¯t kill me right.


    Mira: I inherited my powers from my father he was a Guardian angel, so he was a pacifist.


    Zane takes a breath of relief.


    Mira: But I may have the powers of my father but the personality of my mother which makes me a different type of angel


    Zane: What type of Angel are you


    Mira: I am an Avenger: ANGEL FLAME FIRE PENENCE!


    Mira hand is covered in blue fire. Then charges at the defenseless Zane. She palms his head and burns Zane alive. She does not stop until he is nothing more than ash.


    Zen: DANNNNNMMMMM !


    Mira: Repent in the next life.


    Is weird I found that extremely sexy her burning that guy alive. Danm it I blame my mother for my taste in women

 Chapter 73 A Yandere in Your Corner

    Zen Pov


    Zen: So you¡¯re an angel


    Mira: You got a problem with angels


    Zen: No, I just did not expect it so, is you¡¯re a sister an angel too.


    Mira: No she is a........


    Suddenly we start to feel the ground starting to shake. Mira eyes starts to panic, and she rushes outside. I follow her. When we get out of the house we see a tower of lava and it is in the direction of Annabeth and Tray went.


    Zen: Tray what the fuck did you do it only been 30 minuets


    Mira: This is not Tray it probably Ana. It looks like she got her collar off somehow.


    Zen: I did not know angels could summon lava from the ground. If I had known that earlier, I probably would have paid more attention in Sunday School


    Mira: Stupid Angel can¡¯t conjure lava Ana a devil


    Zen: ..... Did you say devil


    Mira: Yes


    Zen: YOUR ACTUALY THE GOOD TWIN!


    Mira: I guess you could say that in a way... HEY WHAT DO MEAN WITH THAT COMMENT !


    Zen: Nothing at all


    Mira: I will let that slide for now come I got to get to her before things really go downhill.  She must be really pissed off what the hell happen to make her transform. Let''s go I¡¯m worried about my sister


    Mira sprouts her wings and heads to the tower that is spewing LAVA. A normal person would run away from the LAVA!  Did I mention there was LAVA! I sigh inwardly I am not even getting paid.


    Zen: Raizen wings


    Raizen: On it Master


    Tray I am adding rescue and hazard pay to your bill. I sprout white dragon wings and follow behind Mira. I wonder what the hell Tray was doing to get to this point.


    Tray Pov


    How the hell did I get myself into this fucked up situation Ana gone berserker. The only thing good that came out of this is my brother is now extra crispy.  Who knew under that happy go lucky shell is pure dominatrix that likes to laugh at people pain. It all started when we stormed my brother¡¯s mansion.


    30 Minutes Before Ana goes loco


    Ana: What are we going do how are we going to get in. this place is surrounded by robots


    Tray: Take my hand


    Ana: Were already at the handholding stage I like you but I think we are moving too fast. This far exceed my plan. Oh well skip a few steps, like taking secret pictures from afar


    Tray:  Did you just say you wanted to take secret pictures of me.


    Ana: No, you misheard


    Tray: Are you sure


    Ana: YES!


    Tray: Ok whatever take my hand, so I can teleport us in.


    Ana: Oh, right forgot


    I take Ana by the hand and we try to teleport into the house pass the robots, or so I thought but I could not get in no matter how hard I tried. I can get pass the front door. There seems to be some sort of psychic barrier. The commotion causes the robot to surround us. Then I hear and annoying laugh. I see a teenager that look like a goblin. Who the hell is that?


    Ana: Ozzy Kruger


    Tray: Your Fucking Ozzy. I remember you being less¡­..green. No wonder they named you Osborne you look like the fucking green goblin and your face is the mask.


    Ozzy: SILENCE! You always had a smart mouth Trayzine


    Ana: Trayzine?


    Tray: My full name I hate it


    Ana: It is unique


    Ozzy: The prodigal son returns, and he brings a gift. I might let you go if you hand over the girl.


    Tray: I am not taking orders from a goblin your like cannon fodder in a videogame not mention your nothing more than Chases dog so, I am going to say no.


    Ana: Ah thank for defending me Darling


    Tray: Did you just call me Darling


    Ana: You really must get your ears checked you been hearing a lot of things that nobody been saying. Don¡¯t worry I will be your private nurse.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Tray:¡­¡­. I am going to pretend did not hear that


    Ozzy:  DID YOU JUST CALL ME A DOG! I AM ALSO NOT A GOBLIN I AM HALF SKRULL !


    Tray: Woof woof


    Ozzy: I hate you more than that bastard Chase. I am going to destroy you than I am going take her.  OZBOTS ATTACK !


    Tray: Ozbots really?


    I will handle this a little bit of telekinesis and I will destroy all these robots. I snap my fingers, and nothing happens. This is not good.


    Ozzy: hahhahhahaha My subordinate told you have strong Esper powers. I was prepared and had an Esper inhibitor signaling on top of the roof you cannot escape .


    Ana: Oh no Darling will you be ok.


    Tray: I am not your Darling, but I guess I will have to handle this old school. Hey Niro, can you use your powers.


    Nero: No at most I can use my tail, fangs, and claws.


    Tray:  Alright guess I will have do this old school


    I take out my favorite daggers. Slasher and Maim. Then I use qui to increase my speed and I also place some in my daggers, so they become sharper. Then I attack the robots. I am not calling them Ozbots.


    Tray: TWIN SLICER!


    I shape my dagger like and x and infuse qui in them and then I slice away several robots. I begin my onslaught when I see a flash coming out the corner of my I see Ana taking picture where did she get a cellphone.


    Tray: IDIOT WHAT ARE YOU DOING GO HIDE!


    Ana: One more picture


    As she is about the picture of me she gets captured by one of the robots, son of a bitch.


    Ozzy: hahahahaha Now I got her I suggest you drop your weapons. I may not be able to kill her, but I can definitely rough her up a bit.  Oh, better yet I could just clone her that idiot chase won¡¯t know the difference.


    Ana: I messed up so don¡¯t worry about me kick his butt


    Ozzy: Maybe a little pressure will change your mind


    Ana: Ahhhhhhhhhhh


    Tray: Danm Why do I have to be a gentleman


    I drop my daggers


    Ozzy: You always were weak Trayzine this just proves it not stay still and let beat on you until I am satisfied.


    Ana: Don¡¯t do it.


    Tray: Relax he hits like a little bitch


    Ozzy: Will see who hit like a little bitch after this. GOLEM FIST !


    I forgot that Skrulls were shapeshifter. This might hurt a little bit. He begins to pound his enlarged fist in my body. Danm I am going to feel this in the morning.


    Nero: BOSS!


    Tray: Relax Nero I know how take a punch


    Then he turns his fist into steel and has spikes on it, this guy was always a sick fuck. He begins to punch me again


    Ana: Stop!


    He does not listen


    Ana: Stop


    He continues


    Ana: I SAID STOOOOOOOOOPPPPPPPP !


    Suddenly a huge amount of energy start coming from Ana and a lava pillar surrounds her.  Where did lava come from?


    Ozzy: WOMEN ARE CRAZY YOU COULD BLOW US ALL TO HELL!


    The collar tries to inhibit her, but she fights through the pain out of pure rage her hair turns red her eyes turn gold. She has two black horn coming out of her head and black devil tail. The collar explodes, but she sucks in like Natsu fucking Dragneel. SHE ATE THE EXPLOSION!


    Ozzy and Tray: Holy shit


    Ana:  Filth get off me worm.


    She pimps slaps the robot and it is disintegrated. I feel like her personality has changed as well. What happen to the cheerleader now she is an Evil queen. Ozzy is scared now


    Ozzy: Let¡¯s talk¡­..


    Ana: Who gave you permission to speak you inferior lifeform.


    She sprints over there I did not even see her move she slaps Ozzy several feet.


    Tray: Ana?


    Ana: Yes and no. My power is to great and she cannot control it yet, so her mind made me Alex. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what she sees in you, but she is the one driving not me. Well your kind of cut I guess I can live with it. Now I guess I will handle the rest. Looks like I did not beat this dog bad enough it wants to have another round.


    She smiles and looks like she is about to torture someone. Ozzy slowly get up he covered in blood and that was just from a single slap.


    Alex: If you want to survive this day I suggest you try harder. I remember what you did to Ana.  You will not have a quick death...


    Ozzy: You can¡¯t hurt what you cannot touch VAPOR MAN!


    Ozzy turns into gas. He is right it going to be hard for her to hurt him while he is in that form.


    Alex: Childish


    She claps her hand and a sonic boom comes out.  That disperse his molecules forcing him to turn back to human form


    Alex: EVIL FIST!


    Her fist is covered in bluish black flame and she punches him, and Ozzy is being roasted alive. Then she snaps her fingers.


    Alex: That too good for you I want you to beg me to kill you. MIND CONTROL!


    Ozzy:  You did not do anything to me.


    Alex: Your right I was not aiming at you but those subordinate I sense hiding in your house.


    Several burly men come out of the house. I guess these people that worked for him. Now they are under Alex control.


    Alex: You wanted to rape me, and my sister let see how you like.


    Tray: OH SHIT!


    I have thought of a lot of revenge plans but I do not think I could ever top this she truly is evil incarnate. Shit got real so fast.


    Ozzy: NO DON¡¯T DO THIS KILL ME ANYTHING BUT THIS THEY ARE SIZE OF BODYBUILDERS NOOOOOOOOOO!


    Alex; What goes around comes around in this case it a giant cock of several big muscular men.


    Ozzy: Tray HELP ME I AM YOUR BROTHER!


    Tray: When were you my brother when you started picking on me. All those years. Good bye brother makes sure to brace for impact.


    Ozzy: NOOOOOOOOO!


    Tray: Oh My god I can¡¯t watch this it is to disgusting.


    After Ozzy gets but fucked Alex uses Evil Flame and burns Ozzy body alive along with his subordinates. I think there is a penis still inside him what way to go.


    Alex: Looks like my little sister is coming.


    I look up and I see Mira and Zen.


    Zen:  Tray you look like shit


    Tray: It been a long day


    Mira: Alex you¡¯re out now


    Alex: Relax I have had my fun I am going back to sleep. Hey Tray. You hurt Ana and I will kill you. Even if your cute.


    Tray:¡­..


    Alex: Chao


    Than Alex retreat back in Ana body and hair and Eyes turn back to normal. She faints and falls on top me. I am still weak from the fight so I fall over and our lips touch. She opens her eyes end her face immediately turns red.


    Ana: I AM SORRY I AM SORRY. I KNOW WERE NOT AT THAT STAGE IN OUR RELATIONSHIP!


    Tray¡­¡­..


    Mira: Good luck Tray you¡¯re going to need it. Well It may not be bad to have a Yandere in your corner


    Tray:¡­¡­

 Chapter 74 Number 5 and Celestial Garden

    Zen Pov


    It has been 3 days since we saved the twins Mirajane and Annabeth and Tray defeated his older brother Oscar and I defeated Zane.  Now I am living in his mansion with Sei, Charlie and some reason Mirajane. Yep ever Zane has kicked the bucket his property became mine. Well technically this mansion belongs to Mirajane and I, because she did get the kill in the end, but I did most of the work.


    The rule states there are two ways to get better living conditions, be rich and make your own fortress or steal it. Most people go with the second options. I could tell because as soon as people found out Zane was dead they started to storm the place like no tomorrow. I did not know how to work the drones yet so Mira put runes all over the property. Than Sei and I made traps all over the front yard. I wonder how Tray and Ana fortified their house. After Tray and Ana defeated Oscar she decided to live with Tray because she likes him, so why did Mira move in with me? I ask her you know what she said to me


    Mira: Idiot


    Yep that all I got. Not only that Charlie, Sei, Mira went into a room and locked me out than they got on a video chat with Hana and Sara. I heard giggling why are they giggling. Mira comes out she looks at me. Then she goes into my room and takes out the contact. Then she goes back in and shuts the door.


    Zen: What the hell?


    Then I start hearing their voices.


    Mira Pov


    I come back to the room Sei and Charlie are here, and Hana and Sara are on video call. I knew this was coming Charlie told me. She said it happen to her when she figured out that she liked Zen. Yeah, I admit it I like that idiot. I was getting on Annabeth how could she fall for some idiot like Tray. When I did the same thing falling for Zen. They are in the same family for goodness sake. I thought I had nothing in common with my sister apparently we do. We both like the same type of men. They had a discussion and decided to vote me in, but they are still mad that he added another girl again.


    Hana: I told you to watch him Sei and you even had back up with Charlie.


    Sei: Sorry


    Charlie: How was I supposed to know we would meet twins. You¡¯re lucky both did not end up in this room. I thought you said he could only have four girls.


    Mira; Did you not see the clause it up to six


    Hana, Charlie, Hana and Sei: WHERE!


    Mira: Um section 3 clause B


    Sara: Put it up the computer so that I can see.


    Hana: I will be danm there it is. I knew I should brought my lawyer when I made this. I guest his nut is safe for now. I am so man I could fuck someone. Hey  Sara come here.


    Sara: NO NOT AGAIN NOOOOOOOO!


    The screen goes dark and I don''t know how to react for some reason I feel sorry for the girl named Sara. I feel like Hana likes it rough. before anything i have to ask this.


    Mira: Was Hana seriously going cut off one of his nuts


    Charlie and Sei: No doubt about it


    Mira: But I did not even get to use them yet


    Suddenly the door falls and Zen crashes on the floor. Danm I knew I should have made runes on the door did he hear what I just said. Oh my gosh this is so embarrassing.


    Zen: Ahhhh hi


    Sei and Charlie: Danm it Zen


    Sei: I guess you heard some of our discussion and Mira decided to join our little group.


    Zen: Huh?


    Charlie: She likes you dumbass. I don''t know why but you have a gift of attracting girls even me and I don''t know how you do it. Why you think we made a contract, but you were a sneaky bastard and added two more slots.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Sei: Well it out fault for not watching him.


    Sei sighs she long since accepted this. Suddenly he picks me Sei, and Charlie up and we go to Zen room. Why is this guy so strong?


    Mira; HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING!


    Zen: Didn''t you say you wanted to try it out I am granting your wish


    Mira:...


    Sei: Just accept it I long since have


    Charlie; It fine he pretty big down there he going to blow you mind


    Mira; I don''t care any more


    X-rated Scene


    Zen carries the three of us to the be Sei is in the middle. I am on the right and Charlie is on the left. He starts by kissing Sei. Then he kisses me finally he kisses Charlie. Charlie lift up Sei shirt. and Zen takes off her skirt. Charlie and I suck on Sei nipples and Zen starts to eat out Sei.


    Sei: AHHH RIGHT THERE!


    Than Charlie takes off her shirt and I take off mine. Than Charlie kisses me. After that Zen fingers Sei and Charlie and he start to eat me.


    Mira; AHHHHHHHH !


    Zeb starts to unzip his pants and the of get on all four. Wow he is big. Than Charlie and Sei use their tongue and like the side while I lick the tip. After that he presses my head against his crotch I nearly choke because it is huge. I knew there was a bulge but danm. Finally, he picks me up and I wrap me legs around his waist and he put it inside me. I feel so much pleasure that my eye and hair change to their angel form Silver and blue.


    Mira; YES YES YES YES !


    Sei start groping me than Charlie shows her Fangs and Bites down on my neck and a scream in pleasure. OH FUCK THAT FELT SO GOOD! After I cum Zen take his penis out Sei and Charlie licks my cum off his penis. Then he set me down and turn and bed Charlie over the table and takes her from behind


    Charlie: FUCKK FUCK FUCK FUCK !


    After he done with Charlie he moves on to Sei and he does her missionary style and she bounces in the air her giant breast jiggling lie a bowl full of jelly.


    Sei: OH GOD YES !


    He put the three of us on top of each other and goes to town. This is my first time with him and all I can say WHAT FUCKING STAMINA! He is way better than my last boyfriend and that guy was and Incubus. I am in the middle My nipples are rubbing against Sei and I can feel Charlie breast on my back. I have not felt this good in a long time. AHHHH he put his penis inside me again. He keeps alternating every 15 seconds between the three of us. Than he Activate Raizen Blue power and turns up the speed AHH GOD!


    Sei: OH !


    Charlie: FUCK !


    Mira: YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!


    Sei Charlie and Mira: I''M CUMMING !


    X-rated over


    Zen Pov


    Well That was a pleasant surprise and I enjoyed every bit of it. After that the four of get in the shower and we fall asleep in my bed. Omar will have breakfast for us in the morning. Like I said he was one hell of a butler. I close my eyes and we fall asleep. I wake up and I smell breakfast It must be Omar. I start to go down stair I see Omar, but I also see MO FANG!


    Zen: Mo fang What are you doing here?


    Mo Fang: Moring brother this lord has come to visit you


    Zen: How did you even get in here.


    Mo Fang: Omar let me in.


    Omar: Should I have not?


    Zen: It fine


    Well talk about this later Omar. Charlie, Sei and Mira come down stairs and they spot Mo Fang. Sei is happy because she like kids. Charlie is Angry because she hates Mo Fang and Mira is neutral because she has never met him before since she has been here.


    Mo Fang: BROTHER WHO IS THIS HEAVENLY CREATURE!


    Zen: Mo Fang this Mira and she is off limits.


    Mo Fang: This Lord respect brother surrounded by 2 beauties and a She Devil. Even though the She Devil is pretty her personality could use a little tweak.


    Charlie: BRAT!


    Charlie begins to chase Mo Fang around the house and Mo Fang runs away. This seem to be routine whenever the two of them meet. Mira Sei and I sit down, and Omar pour us a cup of coffee. Omar what would I do without you. Charlie finally catches him and beats him until he has a pig head. I really thought he learn by now guess I was wrong. Omar gives Mo Fang and ice pack


    Mo Fang: You are a saint Omar. Brother this Lord came to you for a reason. This Lord wants a Celestial or Demonic Beast.


    Zen: You just can''t get one you have to go to designated place even than you might not get one, because you have to pass its test. Besides I don¡¯t have the time


    Mo Fang: But you have two, The goddess has one even the She devil and The pedophile Wu Chen has one it is not fair that I am left out.


    Mira: I can take him


    Everyone: HAH?


    Mira; It not that big of deal I am the only one not enrolled in this school. I got nothing better to do all day than watch Soap Operas.


    Mo Fang: SISTER YOU ARE ANGEL!


    Charlie: Why are you going with this perverted brat.


    Mira: I am doing this for myself. I realize when I got captured by those bastards even though I was suckered punched I still lost and I need to get stronger. Maybe This will help me.


    Charlie: Fine than I am coming too. I can''t leave you with this pervey brat.


    Sei: Me too I finish all my classes


    Zen:  Danm I would come but I promised to help Aunty Boa with something. Just call me if you need any help I will be there in a flash.


    Mo Fang: So where are we going.


    Mira: Celestial Garden

 Chapter 75 Hellfire Pegasus

    Hellfire Pegasus Pov


    Fast got to go fast. God, I hate this body. ever since I came to this world. I been stuck in this miniature form. My friends were like Hellfire you should come to human world. It time for scenery change. Everyone is doing it Hellfire. Sure they say that when they are in their real form while I am stuck looking like a fucking pony. They say I will change back If I make a contract. I have looked, and no one has satisfied me. Why do these people have to be so weak?


    I continue running. You may want to ask why you are running Hellfire Pegasus aren''t you usually a boss. Then I response yes I am, but I am minnie right now and my enemies are not. They found contractors maybe I should have not been so picky I turn around and see three horses each with a different number of horns. My old rival and his two goons. How about I introduce to you dumb, dumber and dumbest. First, we have Frost Unicorn he looks girly, but he has the most brute strength in the bunch, Next Rock Bicorn basically he a horse with two horns, he good with defense, Finally their leader and if you see a pattern you will know he is a Tricorn a thunder Tricon he is as fast as he is mean and leads the dumb bunch. The three of them surround me.


    Hellfire Pegasus: Unicorn, Bicorn and Tricorn long time no see. Unicorn have you lost some weight, your able to keep up with the others. You finally manage to keep your New Year Resolution


    Unicorn: I NEED THE EXTRA FAT BECAUSE I LIVE IN THE TUNDRA!


    Hellfire: You keep telling yourself that. I won''t judge you because you wanted a few extra oats before bed. I do that too. You just eat a lot more than I do.


    Unicorn: YOU!


    Tricon: Snow enough


    Hellfire: Snow?


    Snow: The name I got from My contractor


    Tricorn: Yes, Frost Unicorn is now Snow. Bicorn name is now Rocky, and my name is Bolt.


    Hellfire: Snow, Rocky and Bolt how ...original how long did it take them to come up with those names. Come on really just wow I do not even know what to say.


    Bolt: You always had a mouth on you Hellfire Pegasus even when you out gunned and outnumber you still no how to joke around.


    Hellfire: Why do you hate me, so much is it because I fucked your sister.


    Bolt: YOU DID WHAT!


    Hellfire: Oh, you didn''t know well this makes things a lot more awkward between us.


    Bolt: Your lying my sister is angel she would never do something like sleep with a Pegasus. You are just trying to get into my head. I will not fall for it.


    Hellfire: I am not lying even idiot one and two know.


    Bolt: YOU TWO KNEW!


    Snow: ROCKY TOLD ME!


    Rocky: Hell, I thought you already knew. I thought you were trying to get revenge on Hellfire Pegasus. So why the hell have we been chasing him this entire time.


    Bolt: BOLT BECAUSE HE IS MY NEMISIS! You are horrible friend Rocky.


    Rocky: It is not my fault your sister is a whore.


    Bolt: SHE IS NOT A WHORE!


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Rocky: Fine she is not a whore just thirsty


    Boltt: Fine she is thirsty. Hey what does thirsty even mean.


    Snow: It means she wants the D


    Bolt: FUCK YOU ROCKY AND FUCK YOU TOO SNOW!


    Snow: What did I do All I did was tell you what Thirsty meant. I am not one who walk in on your sister fucking Hellfire and did not tell you about it.


    Bolt: ROOOOCCCCCCCKKKY !


    Rocky: I was paid well by your sister to keep my mouth shut. Well the truth would come out eventually anyway, so I might as well make a couple of bucks.


    Snow: Hey guys


    Bolt: No you were just being a dick. You¡¯re always being a dick.


    Snow: Guys


    Rocky: I am not a dick I am an opportunist.


    Bolt: Why are you bagging on my sister when we should talk about your mother. I know she been around the block how many siblings do you have. THAT RIGHT 27! SHE A TOTAL SLUT!


    Rocky: DON''T YOU DARE TALK ABOUT MY MOTHER! SHE IS NOT A SLUT YOUR A SLUT! YOUR WHOLE FAMILY ARE SLUTS!


    Snow: GUYS!


    Rocky and Bolt: WHAT!


    Snow: He is flying away


    Bolt and Rocky: WHAT!


    hhahahahhahah idiots. I told you before they were all idiots. one little sentence by me and they are at each other throats. Even with these little wings I still have them and they don¡¯t, so I make my escape. Even in this insignificant form I can still out smart them. The three dumb asses left standing there fuming with rage.


    Bolt: We may not be able to fly but when we fuse with our contractor and use their motor bikes we will catch up to that bastard. Let¡¯s go quickly.


    They all start running into a different direction. Something tells me I have not seen the last of them. I need time to recover. I guess it time to make a gamble. Go to the Celestial lands. It dangerous for a Demonic beast like myself but I am not given much of a choice. Ok the Celestial territory is Celestial Garden.


    Hellfire: Celestial Garden here I come.


    Mira Pov


    Zen ask his Aunt Boa to get us passes to make a trip. She charmed her way into giving us four passes and she got a small Jet. On our little expedition. Is Charlie, Mo Feng Sei and I. We were lucky that Hydra Island has floated near Celestial Garden and It will only take a couple of hours. We land in the Garden and the first thing we do is make camp. Then I draw some runes so nobody besides us can enter.


    Sei: Ok I think we should split up so that we can cover more ground.


    Mo Fang: Great Idea. I will go with you and Angel sister and She devil can go the opposite direction. OW WHY DID YOU HIT ME YOU BEAST!


    Charlie: No brat your coming with me someone has to keep an eye on you and make sure that you do not do anything perverted. Come on the sooner you fine a Celestial Beast the sooner we can leave catch you two later.


    Mo Fang: HELP ANGEL SISTER, GODDESS SISTER DON¡¯T LET THIS SHEDEVIL TAKE ME I WANT TO LIVE I WANT TO BE FREE NOOOOOOOOO!


    Charlie drags off Mo Fang off into the woods. Are they going to be ok hopefully Charlie does not kill Mo Fang? I don¡¯t tell people this, but I have soft for kids no matter how annoying they are. So Sei Start looking for different type of Celestial beast. I find my first one an Earth Boar and I am rejected. Then I find a thunder Hair and I am rejected again. Every single Celestial beast I get rejected. Is there something wrong with me?


    Mira: Sei am that unlikable


    Sei: No your very likable who does not like a Tsundere


    Mira: Than what is wrong with me.


    ???: You¡¯re a half breed


    The two of us look up and we see a black small horse with wings and yellow eyes it mane and tail are made up of green flames and it also has some coming out of it shoulder.


    Mira: What do you mean by that? Just who are you.


    ???: I am the Demonic Beast Hellfire Pegues.


    Mira: What a Demonic Beast doing in Celestial Garden and a small one at that.


    Danm why is thing so adorable. Keep cool don''t break your poker face


    Hellfire: I have my reasons; do you want to know why no Celestial beast is choosing you.


    Mira: Yes, I feel like a nerd that can¡¯t get a date to the dance and get rejected at every turn. Something is just not right with this situation.


    Hellfire: I can smell it in you. You have demonic blood in you. and any Celestial beast would refuse to inhabit a person with Demonic blood. They are just stuck up like that.


    Mira: Is he telling the truth Sei. Than how come Zen has Raizen and Byakko


    Sei: Well they do hate each other also when Zen met Raizen he was locked up and about to be sacrifice to interdimensional god. He was in a rock and a hard place, so he chose the lesser evil and shares Zen body with Byakko


    Mira: So, I came here for nothing


    Hellfire: You would have lucky for you that you met me.


    Mira: Huh?


    Hellfire: Idiot do I have to spell it out for you how about you partner up with me.


    Mira: Why?


    Hellfire: You need a partner to get stronger. I need one, so I can use my full power in this world. I am Demonic Beast we are Selfish I don¡¯t give a damn if your Half angel half devil. Honestly It works out better for me at least I don''t have to pair up with a weak ass human, But I am not just going to let you contract with me you must pass my test. So, what do say girl.


    Mira: Bring it

 Chapter 76 Trihorse

    </a>Sei Pov


    Since the celestial beast are being pricks because of Myra¡¯s other half. Honestly, I only really like to celestial beast that I have met. That is Regulus and Angel, Ana those two are Sara and Hana Partner. Regulus is to lazy and give zeros. While Angel only cares about music. She likes anyone that good at singing or playing instruments.  Recently she has been listening to history our music. Right now, she is listen to 90''s hard rap music. Can you imagine a small white and pink bird on Sara shoulder singing fuck the police in high squeaky voice? It is really funny to watch.


    Right now, Mira mind went into the Hellfire Pegues Domain. Each Domain is crafted to the taste of the different Demonic and Celestial beast. Azula domain is a small island covered in ice surrounded by the ocean. Right now, I am protecting both of their bodies. Her mind will not return until the test is complete. I guess all I can do now is wait.


    Azula: My lady something is coming


    Sei: What is it Mo Fang and Charlie, or another Celestial Beast.


    Azula: No I am getting three Demonic signature coming in close.


    Sei: Ok I can believe one Demonic beast being in Celestial Garden being a coincidence, but four there something going on that we are not aware of. Are they hostile


    Suddenly a bolt of lightning comes from the sky. I put qui in my feet and avoid the attack


    Sei: I will take that as a yes


    I look up into the sky and I see three knights on. Each Knight has different color armor blue green, and Yellow, The One in the Blue is some women and had one horn and a mace. The one in green  has a Two horns and a Hammer and the one in yellow has 3 horn and a spear. I get on my guard


    Sei: Who are you?


    Yellow: I am Tricorn these are my siblings Bicorn and Unicorn and together we are Trihorse. This has nothing to do with you all we want is the Pegasus stand down and walk away.


    Sei: Sorry but the Pegasus is making a contract with my friend, so I cannot do that.


    Bolt: TANNER HURRY BEFORE GET RID OF THE GIRL STOP HELLFIRE FROM MAKING A CONTRACT OR WE WILL ALL BE SCREWED!


    Tanner: I TOLD YOU NOT TO USE MY REAL NAME WHEN WE ARE IN BATTLE! So much for my codename. Tara handle this girl while Tom and I kill the Pegasus


    Tara: HEY DID YOU REVEAL MY NAME!


    Tom: YEAH NOT COOL YOUR SUCH A DICK!


    Tanner: I did not want to be the only one.


    Tara: Why is he leading us again


    Tom: Because he won rock paper scissor. Danm If only I through scissor instead of paper. Rock smashes paper.


    Sei: Huh? Doesn''t paper beat rock


    Tom: No Rock smashes paper, Scissors slashes though rock and paper cover scissors


    Sei: Who told you that?


    Tom: Tanner


    Sei: Who is the leader now


    Tom: Tanner


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Sei: If you don¡¯t get it now there is no hope for you. Don''t worry I can wait.


    Wow these guys are really dumb.  I can''t tell if they are playing with me that I will loosen my guard. Tom starts to think about for it seconds, Than a lightbulb goes off in his head finally. Even than he still had to double check


    Tom: TANNER YOU SON A BITCH I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!


    Tom and Tanner begin to fight with each other. I cannot believe that this happening right now. I don¡¯t really know what going on but this is my chance


    Sei: AZULA FUSION!


    I fuse with Azula than I shoot a blast of water at the bickering brothers but. The sister steps up and freezes my blast. Then she bonks the both of them on the head. Looks like the brains went to the sister in this family.


    Tara: Can''t you see she is messing with our heads. Trying put us against each other. Everyone knows that something as flimsy as paper could ever beat something as sturdy and as powerful as rock. This evil vixen is just trying to sew discord and break our family bonds


    Sei:......


    Tanner: Sis you are so smart.


    Tom: No wonder you could finish middle school our sister is high quality scholar


    Tara: Thanks guys


    Sei:......


    I take it back the three them are all idiots. Another mystery is how does she know what discord means. I guess that is another mystery of the world.


    Tara: You will pay for tricking my brothers SNOW WAVE !


    Sei: AQUA WALL!


    The girl name Tara uses a ice attack and I block it with a wall made out of water. Than other two go for the Pegasus unconscious body. Which is bad without the Pegs as Mira¡¯s mind will not be able to go back to her body and she will be comatose forever.


    Sei: TWIN DRAGON STRIKE!


    Tom and Tanner: AHHHHHH !


    Sei: Who said that you could go anywhere.


    Tanner: This girl is strong, but we still out number her 3 to 1


    Sei: We will see about that WATER CLONES!


    I make two doubles. Each of my clones have 50% of my power. They are not as strong as me, but they should able to hold them off till Mira gets done with her test


    Sei : Ok Sei 2 you handle the green one Sei 3 you block the yellow one.


    Sei 2 and 3: RIGHT!


    Tara: ICE SPIKES!


    Sei: BOILING PALM!


    Tom: QUAKE!


    2: SNOW FAN!


    Tanner: TRI THUNDER!


    3: WATER SCALE STORM!


    I manage to draw with the woman in front of me so does one of my clones, but my last clones get destroyed by Tanner. Than Tara and Tom block my clone and I, so I can''t get to Mira. He takes out his Spear and covers it in sparks and he goes right for the Pegasus and Mira.


    Tanner: DIE !


    Just as he is about to hit them. The Pegasus turns into green flame and disappears. Than a tattoo of a green Pegasus appears on Mira leg. Then she opens her eyes. She see the Yellow knight and kicks him. He is sent flying. Then she looks at me.


    Mira: Sorry I kicked him on reflex was he a bad guy


    Tara and Tom: REFLEX MY ASS!


    Sei: Your Back and you have a mark of the Hellfire Pegasus so I guess you pass the test.


    Tanner: That was a lucky shot I was not ready. I don''t know who you are but because you contracted with the Hellfire Pegasus you are our enemy.


    Mira: The Hellfire Pegasus told me about three idiots that were chasing him while his power were sealed I guess that would be you. Alright Lucifer time for some pay back FUSION!


    Mira tattoo glows and covered in green energy when she reappears she is in a green and silver outfit that reminds me of a ranger in a video game. She has the same silver hair she has in Angel form but now as green on the edges. She has one yellow eye and one blue eyes. She also has four wings two demonic two angel. She is carrying two cross bows one pure black the other silver. It looks like Her angel energy mixed with Lucifer demonic energy creating a new form.


    Sei: Where did you come up with name Lucifer


    Mira: Family name


    You don''t think Nahhhhhhh


    Mira: My mother told me about people like you when I was growing up. People who think they are so strong and like to kick people when they are down. You know what she called you.


    Tanner: What?


    Mira: Cannon Fodder

 Chapter 77 Unison Raid

    Mira Pov


    Tanner: Cannon fodder littl.....


    BOOM!  My fist already entered Tanner Face and he is sent him flying into the trees. I guess he did not seem that one coming. Sei looks at me in surprise. I guess I got a little faster with an extra pair of wings. Tanner gets up I think I broke his nose.


    Tanner: I WAS NOT READY!


    Mira: You ready now?


    Tanner: Of course, I will never let you sucker pun......


    BOOOOM ! I got him with another one and he sent flying again. Sei is fighting the other two with her clone and she is looking at Tanner with pity.


    Sei: I thought you were an angel how can you fight so dirty?


    Mira: I am only half Angel and that half is corrupted and I was taught how to fight b my mom not my dad and she is a devil. So of course, I am going to have a little mean streak.


    Lucifer: Mean streak my ass you kicked me in the crotch during your test.


    Mira: You would not go down and I could feel my body was in danger.


    Lucifer: YOU DON''T DO THAT TO A GUY!


    It can''t be helped it is how I fight. I hate to admit it, but my sister Annabeth is stronger than me when she turns into Alex. When we were growing up I could never fight her head on. I had to out think her and play dirty just so I could keep her under control. Basically, I had to make her believe fighting me was not worth the effort. It helps that Alex is a muscle head all brawn no brain. I don''t know how many traps and contingency plans. I start to walk away.


    Tanner:  Where are you goingThis book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Mira: Oh, don''t you know I have already won


    Tanner: DON''T FUCK WITH ME EMPEROR LIGHTING!


    Mira; Idiot


    He uses attack, but it is reflected and hits him instead


    Tom and Tara: BRO!


    Tanner: Bitch what did you do


    Mira: Check your right shoulder


    Tanner looks over and see a mark on his right shoulder It is a rune. In Angelic language it meant to reflect. It activated when Tanner attacked it bounce off and hit him


    Sei: When did you have time to draw that.


    Mira; When I punched him, I drew it on him


    Sei: I did not even see it


    Mira: I been drawing rune since I was a little girl I can easily draw a reflect rune on an idiot without him knowing. Now to mention this form increase my speed, so this was nothing special


    Tanner: You think that little trap will stop me electric attacks have no use me.


    Mira: Hey idiot for getting something I punched you twice bye bye.


    Tanner: Son of a.........


    BOOOOOM!  Tanner burst into flames. Not just any fames but Lucifer¡¯s flames.  Looks like test one is complete I can fuse Lucifer¡¯s flames with my runes.


    Tara: TANNER!


    Tom: YOU BITCH!


    They now ignore Sei completely which is fine because this gives me a chance to try out this new form. I am not use to it yet and the experiment has yet to be complete.


    Mira: I will finish these guy off myself


    Sei: Are you sure


    Mira; Yes


    Sei: Why do I have a feeling I shoved them off to a painful death.


    Lucifer: Poor idiots


    Tara:  For my brother ICE STORM!


    Mira: Test two Twin cross bows SILVER BOW!


    I fire the shot from my silver crossbow turns out be angel fire, It melts away all of of Tara Ice. Tom throws several boulders at me this time I use the black cross bow and it shoot out hell fire. The Hell fire melts the boulder into some sort of rock sludge


    Mira: I wonder what would happens CROSS FIRE !


    I fuse my flames and they combined and becomes stronger than ever were when they were apart. Tara and Tom start to Panic. They look at each other and not their heads.


    Tara: we have to do that


    Tom: Your right we will die if we don''t have a choice.


    Tara and Tom hold on to each other hand in hand.


    Sei: MIRA DODGE NOW!


    Mira: What?


    Tara and Tom: UNISON RAID!  ARTIC QUAKE!


    The two people spark with energy like I have never seen before. I manage to dodge only because Sei warned me. I look behind me and a fourth of the island is covered in ice. What the hell was that. I look for the two and they are gone. Tch they got away. Who knew those idiots can pull off such amazing attack I guess I let my guard down.


    Sei: Mira are you ok


    Mira: Yeah, I am fine what was that last attack


    Sei: Unison Raid


    Mira: Unison Raid what is that?


    Sei: It is an attack that two or more contractors, but they have to trust each other completely otherwise it will not work or worst they could hurt themselves or be killed. I did not expect those two to know a Unison Raid Technique. I have only ever seen my parents do it before.


    Mira: Interesting I will study more about this.


    Sei: Come on let go fined Mo Fang and Charlie. They are probably wondering what is going on


    Mira: Ok


    The two release our forms and we head out to find Mo Fang and Charlie.


    Tara Pov


    Tara: WHY DID YOU STOP ME TOM WE SHOULD HAVE FINISH THEM OFF THEN AN THERE WE SHOULD NOT HAVE RAN AWAY!


    Tom: We just did a Unison Raid we would have not have had enough strength to fight them.


    Tara: She killed Tanner


    Tom: I know, We will get our revenge I promise. They have not seen the last of us.


    Tara: The next time I see that Angel bitch I am going to freeze her into a popsicle and nobody will stop me. She just made it personal.

 Chapter 78 Metallic Hedgehog

    Mo Fang Pov


    Holy smokes that was a close. A powerful ice attack came out of nowhere. Good thing the ability of the she devil to sense danger is highly accurate otherwise we would have been frozen statues. She saves me by grabbing me by the collar. Then she flies up into sky with the power of her demonic beast Edgar.


    Mo Fang: You saved me


    Charlie: And


    Mo Fang: I do not understand I thought you hated this Lord


    Charlie: I don''t hate you i just find you annoying, beside you remind me of Lucile


    Mo Fang: Lucile who is Lucile and old boyfriend. How do I remind you of him is he dashingly handsome, strong and cool like this Lord?


    Charlie: No, he was a pervert. That tried to grow up to fast and was awkward how he treated women he was also really cocky. I had to beat him down to get him under control, so he could be a function member of society


    Mo Fang: Are you trying to insult me.


    Charlie: But with all his fault He had great potential and a good kid deep down and kind and gentle and hardworking. If he had the chance he would have become a great person in the future


    Mo Fang: Would have


    Charlie: Yeah, my little brother died 3 years ago. When my second brother Demetri went out of control. He went after our human mother. Lucile was the only one there at the time and he died protecting our mom. His sacrifice gave Adrien my father and Bellamy my eldest brother time to get there. They chase after Demetri butt lost him. When I see you do those things it reminds me of him and my instincts kick in to teach you the way of a proper adult.


    Mo Fang:..... Charlie


    Charlie: Woah what is this what happen to She-devil. This is not like you brat.


    Mo Fang: Thank you. No one has ever treated this lord this way before. Most of the people back home ignore me or show their fake smiles at me. They always had an agenda. But you and Brother Zen and Sei, Mira, and Tray treat so differently. You get angry or laugh get annoyed or happy at me. Most importantly you treat me like a person. I acted out at home because that was the only way could a reaction out anyone. Maybe that why I continue to act out even when I was with you guys because it is just a habit.


    Charlie: Yeah whatever I am not good with mushy stuff come on let¡¯s go fine you a beast


    Mo Fang: Ok Sister Charlie


    After I little heart to heart with Charlie we begin to search more Magical Beast. Charlie lands on a part of the island that is not frozen. Than we decide to split up and meet back by the tallest tree in an hour. I start walking and I end up in some swamp area and then I hear something


    ???: SON OF HOG!


    I look up and see some sort of rodent about the size of a puppy It is brown with an orange underbelly and silver spikes on its back. It caught in a spider a web. As it struggles it spots me.


    ???: Hey kid what are you just standing there for how about you help a hog out


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Mo Fang: This Lord is not a child


    ???: Fine your majesty help a hog out god damnit before that bitch comes back.


    Mo Fang: Bitch?


    ???: He means me ?


    Woaaaaah, before I can do anything a giant spider traps me in thread and I am tangled up in it web with the Hedgehog. The Spider is black and purple with eight red eyes and acid spitting out of it mouth.


    ???: Danm Corrosion Spider


    Corrosion Spider: I don''t want to be looked down by a little Rat


    Hedgehog: YOU FUCKING BITCH I AM A HEDGEHOG!


    C Sider: Whatever now I have more food for my babies that are about to hatch


    Mo Fang: Babies


    Metallic Hedgehog: Look up kid


    I look up and I see a Giant yellow egg. Great this Lord is going to be spider food. I try to reach my beast flute. The flute allows me to control animals. I try to get it but I can''t reach


    Mo Fang: I can''t believe I am going to be done in by and ugly ass spider


    Spider: What did you just say


    Matallic Hedgehog: Oh Hog


    Spider: Did you just call me ugly


    Mo Fang:.. No?


    Spider: YOU DID YOU CALLED ME UGLY. I AM THE MOST BUEATAFUL CORROSION SPIDER THAT HAS EVER BEEN BIRTH. HOW DARE YOU CALL ME UGLY A MERE HUMAN!


    Mo Fang: I am Zeneithen


    Spider: WHAT EVER! I decided you are not worth my children nourishment. If they eat you they will probably get gas. I will devour you myself


    Metallic Hedgehog; Nice knowing you kid


    Spider: I will eat you too I can also catch another yappy Rodent


    Metallic Hedgehog: WHAT THE HELL ! THAT PIGSHIT!


    Spider: DIE!


    Charlie: NOT TODAY BLOODY KNUCKLE!


    Charlie comes out of nowhere in her fusion form and she decks the hell out of that spider sending her flying YAY SHEDEVIL I MEAN YAY CHARLIE!


    Metallic Hedgehog: Oh thank the spirits


    Charlie: I can''t keep my eye off you can I. Your almost bigger troublemaker than Zen


    Mo Fang: How did you find me


    Charlie: It already been over and hour beside there are no women to peep on so what ever held you up must be some sort of trouble and I rise right.


    Hedgehog: The reunion is nice and all but can you get us the hog down


    Charlie: sure


    Mo Fang: CHARLIE LOOK OUT !


    Spider: ACID VENOM!


    The corrosion spider spray it venom while Charlie is not paying attention. She manages to avoid it and begins to battle the Corrosion Spider.


    Metallic Hedgehog: GO FO THORAX ! Hey kid are you moving the web


    Mo Fang: That''s not me do you think I can move


    The two of us look us and we see the Egg is moving OH SHIT IT HATCHING! Out of all the times it picks now to hatch. You cannot be serious


    Mo Fang: Charlie the egg is hatching can hurry up please.


    Charlie: You try fighting a big ass spider that spits acids it takes some time ok


    Hedgehog: Time is something that we do not have


    Mo fang think you got to think. I start to panic, and I look at the hedgehog. Out all things a hedgehog I was hoping for a lion or a tiger, or a bear, but looks like I will have to go with a Hedgehog.


    Mo Fang: Hey make a contract with me


    Hedgehog: What no way I do not want to contract with a snot nose kid.


    Mo Fang: Your no first choice either but if we don''t have a choice. If we don''t we are both spider food. It up to you contract with me or be spider food.


    Hedgehog: Fine first pass my test


    Mo Fang: WE DON''T HAVE TIME FOR A FUCKING TEST !


    Hedgehog: It is the law I don''t have a choice. There must be a test.


    Mo Fang: Find hurry up think I see the spider coming out now


    Hedgehog: My test is what species am I


    Mo Fang: Really?


    Hedgehog: They never said how easy it had to be JUST ANSWER THE DANM QUESTION !


    Mo Fang: Your Hedgehog


    Hedgehog: CORRECT NOW GIVE ME A NAME TO ESTABLISHED THE CONTRACT !


    Mo Fang: You are now Bao Fong


    Boa Fong: Contract complete


    Mo Fang: FUSION!


    Boa Fong and I fuse to battle form. I am now wearing and orange jumpsuit. With a silver waistband, boot gauntlets. I have on blackhead band and overcoat. My hair long silver and spikey and my eyes are orange. My weapons are two drills. First let escape this net


    Mo Fang: HAIR SPIKES!


    My hair turns into metal spikes piercing the web the spiders start falling to their death. Looks like Boa Fong Power give me power over Metal and my new hair is like the spikes on his back. I guess i could work with this.


    Spider: MY BABIES!


    Corrosion Spider: Comes to attack me but Charlie intervene


    Charlie: I thought I was your dance partner


    Corrosion Spider: THIS ALL YOUR FAULT I BLAME YOU! DIE FOR MY CHILDREN !


    Charlie starts to get serious she raises her hand, and scythe appears. all contractors have a contracted weapon. I have drills. Big sister Sei is a fan. Zen''s is fused with his katana, and Tray has daggers. This is my first time seeing Charlie contracted weapon. She usually only uses her fists.


    Charlie: I can touch you, so I can only use this it is just your bad luck BLOODY CYCLONE!


    She swings her scythe and the spider and have the tree behind it are turned to sheds. Now I know why she does not use her weapon it is to powerful and a battle freak like Charlie would not have any fun in a fight it would be over too quickly.


    Charlie: Now let¡¯s go find the others


    Mo Fang: Ok


    I will never peep on her again. I say that and write it down in my heart. It does not take that long before we find Mira and Sei. They tell us what happen and that she contracted with Lucifer and that the ice attack came from a battle they were fighting in. After that we get back on the plane and head back to Hydra Academy. When we land and come out guns are pointed at us. What is going on


    Hydra Guard: Are you Spies


    Mo Fang: Huh


    I am confused but Charlie starts to break out in a cold sweat. I guess they are spies. I still don''t know what is going on though.


    Sei: I don''t know what you¡¯re talking about


    Sei lie without batting an eye.


    Hydra guard: Do you know Tray Kruger, Omar Hasan, Boa Onizuka and Zentora Shade. I here you are all quite close You live in his mansion. They are now Fugitives of Hydra Academy and you all are going to have to come with us.


    Sei: Shit


    Mo Fang: Brother Zen what did you do when we were gone.

 Chapter 79 The Imfiltration of Avengers Acadamy

    Sei Pov


    This is bad it looks like while we were gone Zen and the rest have been found out by Hydra. I knew I should have brought him with us. Not to mention he has two of his family members with him. Three trouble makers in one place something is bound to happen.


    Charlie: Looks like will have to fight our way out of here. Mo Fang you are not a part of this.....


    Mo Fang: Don''t even try to leave this Lord. I will fight to.


    Sei: We got get rid of these goon.... Wait do you hear something


    We all start to hear rumbling sounds. Is this an earth quake? That is impossible because we are on a flying island. Than what it is. The rumblings getting louder Than suddenly, a giant pink snake comes crashing through the floor. The ruble goes every ere I use Azula power to make and Ice shield to protect all of us.. The snake does not stop there is wraps all the guards in vines.


    Sei: Floraconda


    Whose Celestial beast is that. A Floraconda is one one the Celestial Beast Generals like Hana Regulus. It picky and really hard to control.


    ???: Way to clear a path Himari


    I know that voice it is Boa and I can hear some other people voices coming out


    Himari: Yes Mistress


    Mo Fang: Check it out people are coming out of the hole


    We Look into the hole and out pops Boa, Annabeth, Omar, Tray and Zen. They are all ok. I want to say something but they begin to make a run for it he grabs me by the hand and runs towards the plane


    Sei: Zen what is going on


    Zen: No time to explain we must escape right now.


    We all escape to plane. Miss Boa starts it up and we take off. But we are not out of the woods, yet several planes come after us trying to shoot us down. Zen looks at Charlie and Mira.


    Zen:  Mira and Charlie help me take out these tails


    Charlie and Mira: Ok


    Zen: RAIZEN FUSION SAPHIRE FORM SPEED!


    Charlie: EDGAR FUSION!


    Mira: LUCIFER FUSION!


    The three of them each jump out of the plane. It looks like they sent 9 planes after us so they each decide to take on three of them. I wish I could fly. I can make ice wings, but I glide I don''t fly.  Charlie takes out her scythe and starts to swing it.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Charlie: DECAPTATOR!


    With Charlie enormous strength she cuts through her portion of the planes one by one spending little effort. Mira enters a dog fight with her opponents. She takes out her Black cross bow.


    Mira; Got you now HELL FIRE ARROW BARRAGE !


    Mira manages to be able to get behind the plane and use her flame arrows to shoot sown her targets. Finally, Zen Places Kuro in her sheath and gets in to stance.


    Zen: RAINBOW SWORDSMANSHIP SAPHIRE QUICKDRAW!


    He disappears when he reappears his sword is out than he puts her back in her sheath as soon as he does that planes blow up like he plan  it somehow.


    Mo Fang: So cool


    Zen: Sorry I don''t have time to play with dogs


    After the three of them defeat the enemies they come back into the plane maybe now we finally know what the heck is going on.


    Sei: Hey what is going on.


    Zen: Avenger Academy has been infiltrated by sleepers.


    Sei: We already knew that earlier.


    Zen: There is more than one there is small army of students and staff waiting orders to attack and that is not the worst part.


    Sei: How could there be a worst part than that


    Zen: They have been activated


    Everyone: WHAT !


    Sei: How could such a shit storm happen while we were gone explain now.


    Zen: Ok


    Zen Pov


    Tray and I our playing video games while Annabeth is cuddling on Tray''s arm. He looks distress but he does not want to make her mad or he might get visited by Alex and nobody wants that. Not to mention it is allowing me to kick his ass in the game so I am all for it. Omar is cooking like always when Aunt Boa barges in.


    Zen: You smelled it didn''t you


    Boa: NO! but Omar please fix me plate while you are there.


    There she goes again freeloading. She comes here every day to sponge a free meal. After we finish our game we all sit down to eat.


    Boa: I have announcement to make.


    Tray: You¡¯re finally going to admit you have a problem with alcohol.


    Zen: You¡¯re finally going stop me from making your lesson plans


    Omar: Your finally to stop freeloading.


    Boa: No. no. and God no. I was going to say my employer kick the bucket last night so there is no need for me to stay here. I am also your babysitter so, I suggest you find whatever evidence you need so we can leave tomorrow.


    Zen:....


    Tray: Did Hydra find out


    Boa: Nope dude died of natural causes the guy was old. I kind want kill Gerard now for making me waste all this time in this place being a teacher is tough.


    Zen:  Yeah being a teacher is tough BECAUSE WE DID ALL YOUR WORK!


    Tray: I SPENT SEVERAL NIGHTS GRADING PAPERS!


    Boa: I paid you


    Tray and Zen: IN IOU''S !


    Boa: Find you don¡¯t have to yell how about this I will help you track down some evidence to what Gerard is planning and I will help Tray find his bastard of a brother how does that sound.


    Tray and Zen: Fine


    Annabeth: It is kind of hard to tell who the teenagers are and who is adult.


    Boa, Omar, Annabeth, Tray and I head out and sneak into the principle office. Boa says if there is any information the old coot is hiding it would be there. Boa uses her sex appeal to distract the guards and then she knocks them out. We all enter the office. Tray hacks the computer while the rest of search his office,


    Zen: Find anything


    Tray: Not yet


    Boa: Oh so board and this is why I prefer assassination over espionage


    Annabeth: This book is out place that is kind of weird


    Anna put book back in the right spot on the book shelf and a secret latch is discovered revealing a staircase. Talk about a Scooby Doo all we need now is a talking dog. We all head down the Staircase Boa takes the lead. we walk down and we Gerard with his assistants Hades and Tartoros and there is Monitors with people and names.


    Gerard: So these are all the people who have infiltrated Avengers Academy


    Hades: Yes


    Tartoros: We also have several capture targets we will brainwash them and they will become a  new generation of Hydra solders.


    We look at the infiltrations names and Picture and Tray spot someone he knows. Chase Kruger. Tray evil brother is one of the infiltrators. I see some name on capture list and my face goes dark. Amanda Strange, Decklyn Murdoch, Benjamin Parker Alberto Sanchez, Zola, Logan Macalister, Torin Odinson, Leviathan Duval. Seiryu Yang. Hana Onizuka, Saraphine Lane, James Rodgers and Zentora Shade, my friends and I are all on their list of capture targets and I do not mean like and Otome game.


    Boa: ACHHHUUU!


    Everyone: BOOOOOAAAAA!


    Boa: Sorry


    Gerard: RATS !


    Gerard hits the the security system so we can no longer escape guess there is no point in hiding now. We all come out. Gerard has cold expression on his face.


    Gerard: Looks like we got ourselves some spies


    Boa: I am not a spy I am an assassin


    Tray and Zen: NOT HELPING !


    Omar: I think that made it worst


    Boa: It not like I am going to kill him anymore I don¡¯t do Probono


    Gerard: I am disappointed and all of you I thought I could persuade you to my side. I guess I was wrong. I  blame my weakness as an educator.


    Boa: Ok Zen you take Tartoros. Tray you take Hades Omar and Annabeth support whoever need it. I will handle Gerard. I am going to have to focus on this fight, so I will not be able to save you if you need it.


    Tartoros: You really think they can beat us.


    Hades: We have power and experience over those two brats.


    Boa: Those two were raised by my big sisters I trust them. Besides It looks like they have reason to win this fight.


    Zen: You want to hurt my girls and friends prepare to die a slow and painful death,


    Tray: Get in the way of my vengeance and you will be cut down


    Boa: Hmm looks like they may not need any help after all Gerard I change my mind for all the times you tried to grab my ass in lunch line I will kill you free. The two you ready


    Boa, Zen and Tray: FUSION!

 Chapter 80 Cursed Sword Durandal

    Zen Pov


    The three of us all fuse each with our specific partner.  I fuse with Byakko, Tray with Nero and Boa fuses with Himari. Wait why does Boa look so different in her Fusion. She is wearing a pink Kimono with green sash. Her eyes are green, and her hair is silver hair with pink highlights. She is carrying two Katana on her side one is longer than the other.


    Zen: Wait how come you look so different weren''t you greener and when did you become a dual wielder. When you train us you¡¯re only using a whip?


    Tray: And what with all the pink.


    Boa: Oh, that was because of Himari. When she came out she use flower to trick senses I see what I want people to see. great for infiltration. Oh, and the whip that was a regular vine.


    Zen: So she beat us without using her main weapon


    Tray: How embarrassing


    Tartoros: OCEAN SPLASH!


    Hades: DEVIL INFERNO!


    Tartoros and Hades send two attacks at us, but Boa see is and pulls out her long sword and spins it. It deflects both attacks and sends them off in different directions like swatting a fly.


    Boa: It is rude to attack people while they are talking do I have the punish the two of you.


    Tartoros: How can this be She is like a completely different person than when she was Madam Serpent. She blocked our attacks like it was nothing.


    Hades: Could it be she was hiding her strength this entire time.


    Gerard: You two do not do not have a chance to defeat her. So, do not even try focus on the brats. I thought you look familiar your Drunken Lotus aren¡¯t you.  The only female ever to master Drunk Tiger''s Dizzy Blade Style.


    Why do all my relatives have such unusual neck names on my mom''s side of the family in the underworld have weird nicknames My mom is Called the Poison Fairy, but most people call her the Shameless Assassin. Tray mom Saya mom is called the Extortionist. Now we have Aunt Boa who called th Drunken Lotus.


    Gerard: I have not had to use this in a while but it not every day I meet a sword master.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Gerard Rings starts to glow and a Giant Black blade with a gold handle with a purple gem on it. I feel that sword aura from here that is curse sword like Kurohime.


    Gerard; This is partner Durandal. with his help I have become the man known as the Death Knight. It has ability to absorb  energy and I can send it back at his opponents. Hades Tartoros go handle the brats Drunk Lotus is mine.


    Hades and Tartoros: Yes


    The two attack Tray and I and. While Gerard goes after Boa. I battle with Tartoros but I am distracted. I keep looking over at Boa and Gerard fight. It is pissing me off, that wasted movement the way he swings his sword He is using it like a fucking gun what a waste of it potential. IF YOU WANT A GUN GO BUY GUN !


    Tartoros:  You better pay attention to me I am your opponent:  HYDRO TRIDENT!


    Zen: Annoying PHANTASIM STRIKE!


    I go intangible and invisible at the same time.  The trident goes right through me and I disappear and reappear while I circle around him. Finally, I strike


    Zen: Tchh only got him in the shoulder.


    Tartoros:  I see your strong for someone so young.... HEY WHY AREN''T YOU PAYING ATTENTION !


    Zen: Oh god this fight is pissing me he said he supposed to be knight but he fights like a gunner this hard for me to watch.


    Kuro: I feel bad the sword


    Zen: It is shame cursed swords have untalented masters I can''t take it anymore. AUNT BOA CAN WE SWITCH PEOPLE!


    Boa: What ahhh I get it you inherited that trait from my sister that sword freak. She also could not stand it when people use swords the wrong way.


    Gerard: YOU INSULT MY SWORDMANSHIP!


    Boa: You call that trash swordsmanship


    she vanishes and then she reapers her long sword lands on Gerard¡¯s neck.


    Boa: You said you called yourself the Death Knight correct. If you are a knight than I am a God. My sister Reiko said that magic and curse swords may be powerful, but if you do not have technique to back it up a sword will never grow to its full potential. You rely too much on Durandal special ability and forgot all about you technique. Zen fine you can have him he not worth my time. I forgot those who can''t do teach.


    Tartoros: YOU CAN''T IGNORE ME!


    Boa: Oh shut up FLOWER ENTRAPMENT!


    Flower grow out the ground and they completely make him immobile and then she casually walks over. Gerard dares not to attack her. Something glows in her hand. What is that a seed. She stuffs the see in Tartoros mouth than she makes a chair out of plants and takes out a gourd. itis filled with alcohol.


    Boa: I guess I am done fighting for the day.


    Tartoros: What did you just make me eat come and fight me as soon as I get out of this I will kill you.


    Boa: Too bad you won''t have the chance your already dead.


    Tartoros: What


    Boa: Bloom


    Tartoros: AHHHHHHHHHHH  !


    Flowers starts to grow out of his body everywhere and I mean everywhere. His skin, his  eyes, ears and mouth. They large and fast until his body can''t contain it and he explode and his guts go everywhere. No wonder boa moved back that shit is gross.


    Everyone: DANM!


    Gerard: I am kind of glad I stopped fighting her.


    ????: USELESS !


    Everyone: What?


    Gerard: Durandal you can talk


    Zen: Of course, he can talk he is a cursed sword a sword that has seen so much blood and destruction it became sentient.


    Durandal: I put up with your shit for quite enough. I can except someone not being skilled in swordplay, but I will not except a coward. A swordsman greatest honor is to die on the battlefield. I no longer except you.


    Gerard: You can''t abandon me I am your master. Beside without me you can''t fight anymore.


    Durandal: Your right good idea


    Gerard: AHHHHHHHHHHHH !


    I purple energy comes from Durandal and consumed Gerard. Gerard eyes become purple and his sword stance is much better than before.


    Zen: Gerard..... No your Durandal you took over his body.


    Durandal: He does not have the will of a swordsman, so it was quite easy. Now which one of you will be my opponent or I can always take you both on.


    Boa: Your pretty cocky for a sword I might want to put you in your place, but like I said before I am done fighting for today. Even if I do decide to fight I always prefer one on one


    Durandal: I expect nothing less from a Sword master


    Zen: You will be fighting me. If I win I become your new master.


    Durandal: Your quite greedy for kid. You already have one cursed sword but now you want another, but that is not a bad though. I like your ambition, But sent I been paired up with this loser I have to become quite picky with my masters from now on. Let¡¯s test your grit by trial of mortal combat


    Zen: Bring it on

 Chapter 81 Durandle vs Zen

    Boa Pov


    There is nothing like having a good drink while watching a good fight. Wow this Saki is great. Omar and Annabeth come sit down next to me also Tray comes over well. He is a little banged up but fine. I see Hades is in the comer with his throat slit. Wow this kid is gifted he is has a talent for assassination. A little rough around the edges but he we can buff that out with time.


    Boa: Not bad Tray how you take him out.


    Tray:  I use precognition to see in to the future 5 seconds I also combined it with teleportation. Than it was just a matter of waiting and standing in the right spot than boom instant kill.


    Boa: Good job have a drink with me


    Tray: You do realize I am minor


    Boa: Come on don''t tell me you never stole a bottle of beer out of your mom''s liquor cabinet


    Tray: Have you met my mom. Hey what''s up with Gerard it is like he is a completely different person than he was a moment ago.


    Boa: Gerard is no longer in control of his body Zen Is now fighting the cursed sword Durandal, your right his moves are completely different from before. This might be and interesting fight.


    Zen Pov


    I clash with Durandal and this guy fight interesting. We have already fighting for three minutes I can tell he is a power fighter. All I must do make him drop his sword and I win but that is easy task. I can''t use any attack that involve energy because he will just absorb it. I can only fight with him with pure swordsman ship.


    Durandal:  ENERGY STRIKE !


    Zen: Shit SWORD DEFLECTION!


    I manage to deflect part of his attack the rest I have to jump and gets out away but my arm gets cut. Danm not only can he use sword attacks, but he can also use the energy it has stored up. All I can do now is wait for it use all his energy, so he will lose control of Gerard


    Durandal: BLITZ SLASH!


    His body glows and he shoot at me like a torpedo.  I use qui to increase my speed barely dodging his attack. H does not stop there and continue to hit me a barrage of slashes. This is probably one of toughest people I have ever face before.


    Durandal: You must be planning to make this an endurance match hoping that I would run out of energy


    Zen: Tch looks like I been seen through.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Durandal: To bad for you I can also absorb Kinetic energy each time you strike I take a litlle bit to absorb giving me more power. You been my battery this entire fight.


    Zen: Shit


    Durandal: Oh, you must be thinking I can just continue dodging. if I don''t attack I can''t absorb your energy. That plan is also a no go because I can just do this.


    He starts to spin his sword around in his hand. Fuck he is making his own energy to absorb. That has to be against the rules.


    Durandal: OBLITERATION!


    Zen: YOU GOT BE KIDDING ME PHANTOM!


    I go intangible that shot would have killed me if I would have taken that head on. Gerard really was wasting Durandal potential. I want him even more now.


    Zen: Can I ask you a question how you ended up with Gerard


    Durandal: I have gone from master to master over the centuries some good some not. When guns started coming into the world. The age of the sword was coming to an end. My old master before Gerard was his father in law a great sword master. When He died it was passed down to his daughter? She was not a swordsman, so I was left gathering dust in attic. Than one day Gerard found me when he was cleaned up his attic. It was either him or stay for god knows how long.


    Zen: I see you have it tough. When I win I will treat you much better than Gerard ever did.


    Durandle: hahahhahaha Kid you must be dreaming I have been winning this fight the entire time. How could you possibly beat me?


    Zen: I have been studying you and you may be a powerful sword but you have a weakness.


    Durandal: Oh really do tell


    Zen: I been wondering why all your attack been energy base since the start of this fight than I realize it. You do not have and unlimited compacity for energy. Your body is like a balloon and it can only hold so much. go over the limit and pop goes the weasel


    Durandal: Your smart kid you guess correctly I do have a limited capacity.


    Zen: My only way of beating you is if I can overload you.


    Durandal: You can try KINETIC CRUSHER !


    Zen: GRAND TIGER SLASH!


    We both charge at each other until our swords meet we create a huge shockwave. We end up in a stalemate he is absorbing as fast as I am releasing energy. It turned being a battle of endurance it just depend on who is the first one to say uncle.


    Durandal: You cannot defeat me


    Zen: Maybe not alone but I got back up. Hey Byakko, I could use a boost. I will get you that rum you lik so much all you can drink.


    Byakko: HAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !


    That lit a fire under his belly what Byakko won''t do for alcohol. Infect He is drinking buddies with Auntie Boa. Byakko gives me a portion of his sealed power and  use it to capitalize


    Durandal: NO THIS IS IMPOSSIBLIE....... I guess it is your win.....master


    A explosion happens and Gerard is sent flying and Durandal is stuck in the ground I pick him up and then he begins to glow he turns into a gold ring with a purple gem. I did not know it than, but this was start of me being one of the deadliest swordsman in the world. but that¡¯s a story for another time. I head over to the others.


    Tray: Nice job cuz


    Omar: Well done boss


    Annabeth: Way to go


    Boa: It took you long enough not bad for a rookie.


    Zen: Come we got to get out of here and warn everyone back at Avengers Academy


    Gerard; You¡¯re to late


    Gerard types something the computer and then he activates the alarm


    Everyone: GERARD!


    Gerard: Now that you know about our plan I sped up the process of the mission now all our sleeper cells have been activated and there is nothing that you can do, not only that security will be coming for all you I just sent them your information hahahahahahahhahah.....


    Tray hits him with a flying dagger


    Tray: I don¡¯t know about you but I feel better after I did that


    Everyone: Agreed


    Annabeth: Now what are we are going to do security will be here any minute


    Boa: If we do not have an exit will make one. Omar use your explosive ability on the ground


    Omar: Got it  LANDMINE !


    Omar Blows up the floor than Aunt Boa Changes Himari into her guardian form and she dig through the ruble and starts to make a tunnel.


    Boa: Everyone follow Himari we are going to be moving underground they will never expect it. We will head to air wing and hijack a plane.


    Zen: What about Mo Fang and the Girls


    Boa: We will contact them when we are safe now everyone follow that snake


    We all follow Himari to air wing and there we meet Sei and the others


    Zen: At that what happen


    Sei: You were careless Zen


    Zen: I know hey contact Hana and tell her what is going down


    Sei takes out he I phone and dial Hana we go to Video Chat and we see her  in fusion form and she is stabbing a student.


    Hana:  Hey guys really can''t talk right now can I take a message


    Zen: Hana Hydra has infiltrated the school


    Hana: Little too late for this news


    Zen: Ok find everybody and stick together HANA WATCH OUT!


    Sara: AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !


    Sara screams and blows the Hydra guy into the wall. At least those two are together.


    Hana: Thanks Sara


    Sara: PAY MORE ATTENTION WE ARE IN FIGHT !


    Zen: Ok Remember stay together and watch each other¡¯s back we will be there as soon as we can


    Hana and Sara: Ok


    Zen: And be careful

 Chapter 82 Guardian of The Girls Dorm

    Hana Pov


    It has been quiet since Sei went on a mission with Zen. There is still Amy, but I can''t fuck Amy. I start getting ready for bed. I put on my PJ''s and go to sleep.


    Regulus: HANA WAKE UP!


    Hana: Huh Regulus is it morning alrea.....OH SHIT !


    Some goon tries to put a collar on me. How did he get in here? I guess that does not really matte right now we struggle in my bed, but then I spot a lamp. I grab it with a free hand and I smash it over the goon¡¯s head and he faints. I throw him off me.


    ???: AHHHHHHHHH !


    Hana: AMY!


    It sounded like it is coming from the kitchen I see Amy and there is a goon on the ground he is holding his face and screaming in pain. Amy spots me


    Amy: Give me a second


    She takes a frying pan in her hand and bangs it on top of the goon¡¯s head. Wow Amy that is so Tom and Jerry but whatever works for you.


    Hana: Amy What happen


    Amy: I was making a midnight snake when some person just barges in and tried to put a collar on me. Lucky for me I was cooking bacon and through the grease in enemy face. But man, what a waste of bacon


    Hana: And I thought I was bad hitting my guy with a lamp come on let go see what is going on.


    Amy and I go outside, and we see two people fighting back to back against a swarm of robots. It Sara and Levi. I change Regulus into a rapier and fight my way through them. Amy follows me.


    Hana: Sara and Levi what is the situation.


    Levi: It bad we ae the only ones on this floor that does not have collar on. Can you hold on a second DEMONIC CLAW! As what saying. Once you get a collar on you it like you become some sort of mindless puppet. Not mention they become part of their army


    Sara: We can''t even pull them off or we hurt the person that is attach to it. BEAT EXPLOSION!


    Hana: So, overall not good


    Sara and Levi: Correct


    Hana: Ok here is the plan lethal attacks on the robot¡¯s stun are classmates also try not to get a collar on you any question ladies.


    Sara, Levi and Amy: None


    Hana: Good now let¡¯s kick some ass. All right girls lets show these punks what happens when you interrupt a girls beauty sleep.


    We begin are attack we split off in teams of two, so we can each watch each other¡¯s back. Amy and Levi pair off while I am with Sara. We begin to fight, and I get a call from Zen.


    Hana: Hay Zen this a bad time I can¡¯t talk right now


    Zen: Hana Hydra has infiltrated the school


    Hana: A little too late for that newsThe story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Zen: Fine the others stay together I will be there HANA LOOK OUT !


    Sara: AHHHHHHHHHH !


    Hana: Thanks Sara


    Sara: PAY ATTENTION WE ARE IN THE MIDDLE OF A FIGHT!


    Hana: Sorry


    Zen: At least Sara with you remember stay together. and be careful


    Than he hangs up we continue to fight are way to the stair case and we head down stairs we spot 3 people fighting off the enemy. Two of them look familiar Illiya Romanov and Benny sister Petra Parker. Than there is woman in her mid to late twenties so she not a student. She could be a teacher, but I never seen her before. She is hot and has long black hair in a braid snow white skin and orange eyes. She also has pointed ears not like and elf a little shorter. Did I mention her rack is as big as Sei''s you do not see that too often? She only wearing white tank top that does not cover her stomach and a pair of black laced panties.


    Amy: Illiya and Petra


    Petra: Look like we got some more survivors I thought we were the only ones


    Illiya: That is good this makes the odds of getting out of here a little better


    ???: HANA, SARAPHINE. LEVIATHAN AND AMANDA WHAT ARE YOU JUST STANDING THERE FOR GETS YOUR ASSES IN GEAR !


    Everyone: Right


    How did she know our names? I let it go for now and then we finish off the rest of the people. I feel like I have seen the Mystery woman way of fighting before. She ruthless towards the robots she rips them apart like a berserker, but she does a simple chop to the controlled students neck.


    ??? Ok There should be several bunkers All over Avengers island I will get you kid somewhere safe to hide out until it is safe.


    Hana: Who are you?


    ???: Don¡¯t you recognize me I am your dorm mother Olga Strauss


    Everyone: WHAT!


    She is Olga. The one Zen called the Shemale. This makes no sense at all. I mean look at that body she is sexy, and she knows it. NOT TO MENTION SHE IS WEARING BLACK LACECED PANTIES!


    Illiya: I know we were shocked too when we found out and we have been here for four years


    Petra: Even my spider sense could not figure that out.


    Hana: But your wearing black laced panties


    Olga: What does the color of the underwear I wear have to do with anything


    Hana: Nothing. Anyway, how come you look like this


    Olga: This is what a naturally look like I wear a disguise when I go out. Beside If I look like this the boys would not fear me, and my work load would be doubled.


    Sara: She has point. It probably would be tripled


    I still cannot get over the underwear she is wearing come on she is wearing black laced panties. I only wear those when I feel really horny and want to act like a slut. I come on I just can''t picture it.......


    Sara: Hana your day dreaming people are leaving us


    Hana: Oh, right let¡¯s go


    We all head out we follow Olga when a rocket punch comes out of nowhere. We all get out of the way except for Olga she catches it and crushes it with one hand. DANM OLGA IS BAD ASS!


    ???: HOW DARE YOU STOP MY BABY!


    We look up and see a woman on a giant Robot. Isn''t that our Math teacher Miss Kim? This proves it all math teachers are evil and want to ruin your lives.


    Olga: Tracey so you¡¯re a Hydra spy


    Tracy: What who are you


    Olga: It me Olga


    Tracy: BULL SHIT THERE IS NO WAY YOUR THAT SHEMALE!


    Olga: This what I really look like


    Tracy: THAT IS NOT FAIR HOW CAN THIS POSSIBLY BE YOU OLGA! WHY IS IT YOU NOW NOT ONLY DO YOU HAVE STRENGHT AND YOU ARE ATHLETIC BUT NOW YOU HAVE BEAUTY TOO. NOW I AM THE LEAST ATTACTIVE STAFF MEMBER ON THE ISLAND!


    Olga: I thought you were smart how could you be so stupid and work for Hydra. I am guessing your one who are controlling all the robots. I get rid of you that is half the problem gone.


    Tracy: Hydra is going to fund my research so what if I have sale off some brat to do it. It is for the greater good of humanity.


    Olga: Despicable your supposed to be their teacher but you lied to them and betrayed them. You make me sick and I cannot forgive you. HOW DARE YOU CALL YOURSELF AN EDUCATOR!


    Wow Olga is pissed. She may be cold, but she really cares about all of us.


    Tracy: haahhaha you are looking down on me someone who got their teacher license revoked haaahahah you make me laugh NOW DIE MACHINE OBLITERATION !


    A bunch of weapon come out Tracy Giant robot. Guns missile even lasers they all fire at Olga. Why she just standing there get out away. She does not move, and giant explosion happen.


    Everyone: OLGA!


    Tracy: hahahahaha I guess you were all muscle and no brain now let¡¯s capture the rest of these brats


    Olga: Was that supposed to hurt


    The smoke clear and Olga still there she is now topless which makes my nose bleed but she perfectly fine. She did not even move and inch.


    Tracy: HOW THIS POSSIBLE THAT WAS STRONGEST ATTACK!


    Olga: Well I am not human specifically I am a Zeneithen I belong to one of the great clans on my home Planet Zenith I belong to the Strauss Family we can change our density at will. Your attack did not even tickle Now it my turn METEROR CRUSHER!


    Olga jumps and throws her fist into the robot sternum and blown into pieces . Tracy start to panic and begins to bargain with Olga


    Tracy: Can we talk about this Olga


    Olga: Don¡¯t worry I won''t kill you, because you still need to pay for you sin but this is going to hurt and I am not going lie I am going to enjoy it STAR LIGHT RUSH!


    Olga moves so fast punches land all over Tracy body. It kind of remind me of Star Platinum from Jojo Bizzare Adventures In my head all I can hear is Olga yelling ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO ORO. After that she steals Tracy clothes.


    Olga: Albright lets go


    After that Amy gets A phone call


    Amy: Hey guys it is Decklyn


    We all go up to listen


    Amy: Deck you are ok


    Decklyn: Yeah, we just got out of there are things just hectic at the girls dorm


    Amy: Yeah


    Decklyn: Who is with you?


    Amy: Hana, Sara, Levi, Illiya, Petra and Olga. What about you


    Decklyn: Benny, Torin, Zola, Logan the night guard Rex, and Alberto. Hey, did you know Alberto was a girl


    Amy: What really


    Deck: Dorm Head Rex want to talk to Olga


    Olga: What Rex


    Rex: Is that anyway to treat your boyfriend I was worried


    Olga: worry about yourself get those kid out of there


    Rex: So, cruel you know I love you. My one and only my everything


    Olga; I AM HANGIN UP!


    Rex: WAIT! Where do you want to meet it better if we are together?


    Olga: The bunker under the school store


    Rex: Ok. Olga, I love you.


    Olga: Idiot¡­¡­; love you


    Everyone¡­¡­..


    Olga: What


    Everyone: Nothing


    Olga: Whatever let¡¯s go


    We all head to the bunker to meet up with the guys. I hope the guys can make it there safely.

 Chapter 83 The Boys Dorm

    Benny Pov


    After I woke because of my spider sense I realize that we were being attacked. I manage to save Decklyn right before some asshole put a collar on him. Dumb bastard can sleep through anything. Than I realize something if they can get into my room hey can get into Alberto aka Amara room I quickly use my webs and swing pass everybody to Amara Decklyn runs after me


    Decklyn: Hey what is the rush. Benny slow down I can barely keep up.


    I don''t pay him any attention and I continue to go at top speed. Do not let me be too late. I make it to her room but the door as already open. SHIT!


    Benny: AMARA!


    Amara: KYAAAAAAH GET OUT YOU PERV!


    I spot Amara she is her underwear and she several of the enemy caught in roots. After she screams she start throwing things at me. Then she realize it is me and stops.


    Amara: Benny what is going on.


    Benny: I don''t know all I know is that we are in danger.


    Decklyn: Danm Benny I did not know you could swing so fast I could barely keep..... ALBERTO YOUR WEARING DRAG!


    Benny: Idiot


    Decklyn: No wait those are boobs Benny did you know Alberto had boobs is that why you were so nice to him or should say her. BENNY YOU ARE FUCKING TRAITOR YOU RISK OUR LIVES FOR A GIRL WHAT HAPPEN TO BROS BEFORE HOES


    Amara: DECKLYN TURN AROUND!


    Decklyn: Oh, sorry hey why does Benny not have to turn around


    Amara; Benny is my boyfriend.


    Decklyn: I thought you were dating Amara but your dating her twin brother that is actually her twin sister. You¡¯re playing with fire Benny you do not mess with sisters at the same time.


    Amara: Are you serious right now


    I do a mental face palm. God Decklyn, I don''t know of it is because you got up early and you are not focus or you actually this dumb.


    Decklyn: Oh, Alberto is Amara


    Benny: Welcome to the party


    Decklyn: Than what happen to the real Alberto


    Amara: In the hospital on life support. He may not even make it. If he does he will still never walk again and be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, But I really want to talk about it.


    Deck: Fair enough


    After we get changed we make our way down the stair. We see Torin and Zola doing a team up, who is the guy in security outfit. The man is i his twenties blonde hair and blue eye has a scar going through his face horizontallyUnauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Torin: AXE OF THE NORTH!


    Zola: ELEMNET GUN ICE!


    Zola and Torin combine attacks making a double ice blast freezing all the enemy and students. I guess they make a pretty good team.


    Torin: Oh, it is you two. I am surprise you made it out alive. Wait why do you have a girl with you.


    Zola: Hey Benny I guess this was bad time to sneak your girlfriend in here. Wait are you Alberto Sanchez.


    Benny: Wow he got it right the first try unlike somebody I know. Amara has been disguising herself as Alberto, so she can continue to go to this school. Hey who is that guy


    Rex: The name is Rex I am the Night guard


    Decklyn: Not doing a very good job


    Rex: It is my first day my girlfriend got me this job


    Benny: Who is your girlfriend


    Rex: Olga Strauss


    Everyone: WHAT THE FUCK!


    Decklyn: Is she Blackmailing you this is safe place she will not find out.


    Rex: I am not being blackmailed


    Zola: Did she save your life and you now owe her debt in which you can only pay her back with your body.


    Rex: I do owe debt but not to her.


    Amara: Maybe he just likes her


    Everyone: NO WAY!


    Rex: Olga is my one and only. She is my star that light up my sky. She is my Goddess and I am her apostle I wish serve her for eternity I want to make all her wishes come true.


    Decklyn: They say love is blind, but did it lose all its other senses too, because that is the only way that the Shemale is going to have a man fall in love with her


    Torin: Enough talking about old people love let¡¯s get out of here.


    We continue to sneak across the campus. When we see a familiar face in the sky it is Logan. He comes down towards us.


    Logan: Is this everybody that made it out


    Zola: That we know of


    Logan: This is really bad any of you have a phone try to contact people.


    Decklyn: I have mine never leave home without it.


    For once I am happy that Decklyn had addiction to his phone. Even in that chaotic situation he still manages to get his phone. Danm he brought his charger too. The first person he calls is Amy and she picks up thankfully He tells, us that Hana, Sara, Levi, Illiya, Petra and Olga have escaped. Decklyn Passes the phone to Rex and they say some cheesy stuff and then Olga tells us to meet us in the School Store. There is a bunker there were we hide and come up with a plan. We all move to the Bunker when MY SPIDER SENSE IS TINGLING!


    Benny: EVERYONE DUCK!


    We all Duck Several bullets come Flying at us it misses all of except for Rex he gets hit in the shoulder and starts bleeding


    Rex: SHIT!


    Zola: Rex you ok


    Rex: I am alright, but he clipped me.


    Benny: HERE THEY COME AGAIN! WE NEED SOME COVER!


    Amara: ROOT WALL!


    ???: Tch I was going to take you all out nice and painless but now your struggling and I am going to have to get more serious. I guess you should know the person who that is going to send you to your maker the name is Joseph Sharp, But the people at Hydra call me Headshot


    Zola first makes fire cauterize Rex''s wound than he make ice and uses it as a mirror we spot the guy and he is around 18 black hair black eyes and pale skin. He is wearing all Black and he has a lot of fire power. Than Amara spots something on his wrist it is a scar.


    Amara: WAS IT YOU!


    Headshot: Huh


    Amara: Did you shoot a boy around 15 in San Diego 7 months ago.


    Headshot: You¡¯re have to be more specific I have shot a lot of people. Do you remember how many times you eaten in your life?


    That really pisses her off so much she put her head out but I pull her down a bullet misses her.


    Headshot: Tch that guy is annoying


    Benny: CALM DOWN!


    Amara: It is him I know it is him I need to know


    Benny: Than at least do it smart your losing your temper that could get you killed in this situation and I don''t want to lose you. Hey Noshot


    Headshot: Punk what do you want


    Benny: Did you shoot someone named Alberto Sanchez


    Headshot: Oh, him I remember than guy. One of my few targets that got away. I hunted him though the city. His ability to control the wind was skillful. To bad he was and idiot. He took bullets for the people who were in the crossfire. Actually risk his life to save a little girl hahahahahaha so pathetic That is why I will never understand heros


    Amara: I am going to kill him.


    Benny: Calm down your no match for him right now. We have no idea where he is. We do not know how much more fire power he has not to mention we have a wounded guy. Right now odds are not in our favor.


    Amara: YOU WANT ME TO RUN AWAY !


    Benny: NO strategic retreat. Once we get Rex to the bunker and some medical attention will come back. He will get what is coming to him I promise.


    Amara: Fine


    Benny: Torin Think you can make us some cover. Zola and Logan help Rex move. I will be in the back my Spider sense will keep us from any sudden accidents


    Torin: MIST


    Torin starts spinning his axe and creates a cloud of mist to cover our escape. Headshot start shooting out of anger


    Headshot: YOUR NOT GETTING AWAY I WILL FIND YOU!


    To late we are already gone


    Headshot Pov


    Danm they got away. I start to go look for the when I get a call from Chase Kruger. Wow I hate this prick Why is he in charge.


    Chase: Report Joseph


    Headshot: it is Headshot


    Chase: Whatever Status report


    Headshot: Oh, just hunting some rats


    Chase: Have assignment for you


    Headshot: What


    Chase: Tracy was defeat that means the robots that were guarding the four tower are now obsolete. I need You and the others to guard the towers.


    Headshot: Protecting something is not in my skillset I am more of a hunter.


    Chase: I don''t care protect the tower or do you want me to tell the higher up that you are defying your leader commands.


    Headshot: Tch fine I will be there in a bit


    The four towers we secretly place them. They control the collars. In each specific area. If you take out the towers you take back the school


    Headshot: You goy lucky little mice but I am sure we see each other again hahahahahahahahahah

 Chapter 84 Cyber Warfare Marie Antoinette vs Cyrus the Virus

    Chase Pov


    I have just got of the walkie with Headshot. He would be an excellent subordinate of he did not have that attitude. I sent him to guard the North tower. He is one of the Big four on this Mission. They are Headshot, Camouflage, Razor and Demon Samurai. I chose each of them personally to guard each tower. If those towers fall, we lose.


    While Headshot guards the north Camouflage guards the south. Camouflage is a contractor he has some sort of Demonic chameleon. He has been pissed since we came here. Pee came from the sky and fell on him and he made it his personal mission to find and kill the bastard(Zen). Revenge is fine as long as it does not interfere with the mission.


    Guarding the East tower is the is The only female on the team Ellen Rose the Razor. Her ability allows her to ooze blades out of her skin. Not to mention she is second best is close combat.


    If you want to know the best it would happen to be the leader of the Big 4 Demon Samurai Mushashi Tanaka he is expert of the sword. I never seen anyone beat him in a sword fight. He is a prodigy from a family that masters the sword. When he was not chosen to be the family head he killed his brother and took the family sword. He been on the run ever since. That is until he came to Hydra and they got rid of his little problem known as his family.


    As I am thinking a boy with a scrawny built with the face similar to a rat and has glasses comes in. He is Cyrus Logan also known as Cyrus the Virus he is our computer and tech expert.


    Chase: What is it Virus


    Virus: We have a situation


    Chase: What is it. Is it important enough for you come and see me personally


    Virus: Watch the video sir


    I look at the video and what I see make my eye narrow. I see boy open the door of a plane than he climbs on top of it than he summons a black katana. He gets into a stance and cut a hole through my barrier like it was soft tofu.


    Chase: Interesting he manage to cut though a level eight barrier


    Virus: He might give Tanaka a run for his money


    Chase: That enough jokes Virus we need to get rid of these intruders I do not want anything unexpected to happen when I am so close to my goal.


    Virus: Allow me to handle this


    Chase: How so


    Virus: This is the digital age a computer basically runs everything. Which make hacker extremely dangerous all I need is go ahead


    Chase: Do it


    Zen Pov


    When we were getting close to the island Byakko felt magical fluctuation it turned out to be a level eight barrier I could easily nullify the barrier but then the enemy would notice us. I decide to use Kurohime and cut a hole that is big enough for the plane to get through.


    Boa: Ok now everyone be on guard we are now in enemy territory we must be ready for anything expect the unexpected.


    Everyone: Right


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Mira; Zen who are you texting


    Zen: Hana I am telling her we are on our way. She said that everyone is in the bunker under the school store. I did not even know we had bunkers


    Sei: Should have read the student body handbook


    Zen: Nobody read the handbook it is as big as a phone book


    Suddenly the plane start shaking. what is this turbulence but there is not a cloud in the sky something is wrong.


    Boa: I SOME HOW LOST CONTROL OF THE PLANE!


    Everyone: WHAT!


    The speaker comes on


    ????: Hahahahahaha sorry but I am now the Captain of this ship the name is Cyrus the Virus and you are all now my captives


    Zen: Boa What is going on


    Boa: It look like a hacker took over our ship he must be good because we stole this ship from Hydra and is has some of the best security systems.


    Virus; This was child play. How would you guys like to go on a trip


    Everyone: Huh


    Virus: I hope to see you fall


    Suddenly we hear a clunk sound


    Mira: What was that


    Boa: THAT BASTARD TRYING TO SHUT OFF THE ENGINES


    Computer: System warning


    Mo Fang: What was that.


    Charlie: It does not sound good


    Boa: He turn off the cooling system for our plasma blaster.


    Annabeth: What does that mean


    Omar: It means we are going to go boom


    Tray: Not mention I have not been able to get out of my seatbelt it looks like he is trapped us. Is everything in this ship use a computer.


    Sei: So, we have the choice of falling to death or being blown up great.


    Clank. What sound was that. Boa takes out her gourd and starts drinking.


    Zen: And that was


    Boa: That would be our engine turing off


    Everyone: OHHHHHH SHHHHIIIIIIT !


    We begin to descend how could hacker cause this much damage. Well he is not the only one who knows a hacker I pick my phone I am so glad I have her on speed dial.


    Zen: How fast can you get to a computer


    Chase Pov


    I hate to admit but Virus can be useful even if is coward and does nothing but hide behind a computer screen.


    Virus: Want to make a bet to see what happen first will they fall, or will they be blow up. In my opinion I hope it is both.


    Chase: I don''t care if it is done


    Virus: Your no fun


    As we watch the video everything is going to plan but by some miracle the plane stops falling. what is going on


    Chase: Virus what is going on


    Virus: I don''t know I think someone locked me out this is impossible. What is this an Email


    Virus open the email and out pop a chibi girl with silver hair and blue eyes. She in a Victorian style dress and is holding a fan.


    Avatar: Oh ho ho ho ho Oh ho ho ho ho


    Virus: That laugh it can''t be her


    Chase: Who


    Virus: Nobody know who she is or her real name. We only know her home county is France, but her hacker Id is Marie Antoinette. What is someone like this doing here.


    She put herself on speaker


    Antoinette: Some boys have been naughty


    Virus: Antoinette why are you here


    Antoinette: When a rat sneaks into your severs wouldn¡¯t you want to squish it.


    Chase: Why do you interfere


    Antoinette: I have my own reason but let just say we are not on the same side


    Virus; You want war


    Antoinette: War what war I have never put trash like you in my eye,


    Chase: I do not care how you do it but stop her and shoot that plane down


    Virus: I have already sent a trace program after her once I find her she is mine I just need to stall for time.


    Chase: Do what you have to do just get it done


    Antoinette and Virus begin to have their battle in cyber space I have never seen Virus so focus in his life.


    Virus: I now have the guard bots


    He sends the school robots after the plane, but they are immediately shot down


    Antoinette: You may have the guard bots, but I have the laser


    Virus: Shit. How about this I just took over the defense grid


    Antoinette: You mean I just took it over


    Virus: FUCK!


    They battle it out when Virus takes something over Antoinette takes it right back in an instant. I hate to say this, but her skill far surpasses Virus. Her IQ must be extremely high she may be a someone for the breeding program


    Virus: I got her. My trace found her, and she is in Ecuador? FUCK! She played me she knew I was tracing her the whole time


    Antoinette: Oh ho ho ho ho Oh ho ho ho ho did you really think I would fall for such a petty trick. Now Virus how about I show you one of my tricks Adieu


    Virus: Huh


    Chase: It means farewell in French


    Virus: Why....ahhhhhh


    The computer explodes, and Virus is caught up in the explosion and he died. Holy shit that was hardcore. Than my phone rings


    Chase: Hello


    Antoinette: Bonjour did Virus get my little gift. That virus is called Truck -san because it will come and hit you like a truck out of nowhere.


    Chase: how did you get this number


    Antoinette: I just blew up someone without leaving my bedroom It is not a reach for me to find out your cellphone number.


    Chase: How would like to join me join Hydra we could use your skills


    Antoinette: Sorry like I said before I am not on your side


    Chase: So, you¡¯re on the Avengers side


    Antoinette: No, I am on his side


    Chase His?


    Antoinette: Oh, one more thing try to blow up my boyfriend again and next time I won¡¯t give you warning Au revoir


    She calls that a warning. First the boy that cut through my barrier and now this mysterious Marie Antoinette who killed my best hacker. I hope there are no more surprises I hate surprises


    Hana Pov


    Hana: It is done you should not have any more problems in the tech department.


    Zen: Thanks Hana I owe you one


    Hana: You sure do I have not seen you in weeks, when you get here I want some quality alone time. Beside I am wearing the panties you like so much


    Zen: You mean none


    Hana: Yeah now hurry up Cowboy I will be waiting.


    Zen: YAHHOOOOO !


    I hang up. That little cyber battle helped many ways I got all the enemy information before I blew up the computer I go to meat everybody.


    Hana: All right everybody I hacked into the enemy system and I got a lot of information but the biggest thing I got was who is the leader of this operation


    Sara: Who is he


    Hana: His name is Chase Kruger

 Chapter 85 Genius at Taking Hits

    Mo Fang Pov


    Because of one of brother¡¯s harem members we manage to land safely. She also cuts off the security camera and we all make it to the bunker rather easily. To easy this lord did not even get to show off his new skills with Boa Fong. When enter a girl with blonde hair tackles brother.


    Hana: ZEN ! I MISS YOU SO MUCH!


    Then she kisses him in front of everybody how bold. another girl also comes this has my skin tone but has black hair and brown. she kisses him on the cheek.


    Sara: It not like I miss you or anything. You just had something on your face.


    TSUNDRE BROTHER SHE IS TSUNDRE JUST LIKE IN AMNIME AND MANGA ! My admiration for brother keep on increasing. Honestly sometimes I wish he was my real brother. I have 5 and only one of them is nice to me and that was Mo Han. Mo Han was my second brother he left when I was around six he said he could not stand being around our family. I wanted to go with him but couldn''t because I was to young.


    My father Mo Khan had 4 wives my mom was the lowest one on the totem pole. It did not help my power was the weakest. I could only talk to animals I could not control them that is until Mo Han mad made me my beast flute to enhance my power, But it not my power I want to be strong myself with the help of Bao Fong I will do it and nobody will ever bully my mother, Nanny Hong or me again. When I am strong enough I am going back for her and there is not danm thing that bastard of a father can do to stop me


    When I am thinking about my future plans I feel tugging on my cheeks. I look over and see a northern Zeneithen. Who is she and why is she pinching my cheeks


    Mo Fang: Who are you


    Olga: So similar it like going 20 back into the past.


    Zen: Hey Hana who is that


    Hana: Oh, that is Olga


    Zen: THE SHEMALE WHAT THE FUCK!


    Hana: I said that to


    Mo Fang: Shemale what is a shemale I do not know this word and I thought I knew most of eath vocabulary and can you stop pinching this lords cheeks


    Olga: They even talk the same. Shade don''t use inappropriate words near an innocent child.


    Zen: WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WHITH OLGA!


    Charlie: WHEN THE HELLL DID MO FANFG TURN INTO AN INNOCENT CHILD!


    Rex: Her motherly instincts kick in


    Everyone: WHAT MOTHERLY INSTINCT!


    Zen: Forget it lets go with everybody else


    After that we manage to go into a meeting room with everyone else. When we all sit down the blonde girl named Hana


    Hana: Ok here¡¯s what we know the operation is run by Chase Kruger but he not important


    Tray: Than can tell me where he is atStolen story; please report.


    Hana: But I just said he is not important just wait a minute just who are you.


    Tray: Tray Kruger


    Hana; As in......


    Tray: His half brother


    Hana: WHAT THAN HOW CAN I TRUST YOU!


    Tray: Because...... I am your cousin


    Hana: Huh?


    Zen: Your father Haku from the first marriage his mother Saya is from the second, and my mother Reiko and Aunt Boa is from the third. Ok we got all that stuff out the way just give him the information he has brother issues and daddy issues


    Hana: Um ok


    After Hana gives him the information he just teleports out and leaves


    Zen: He is more of a lone wolf type he will be fine


    Hana: Danm he really does not give a shit. I can tell were related. Anyway, here is the deal there are four towers basically we have to destroy all the towers and victory is ours. We must spit up in five groups. Four of them have to go after the towers the last on deal with the students. Guarding the North is Headshot


    Amara: I want him


    Hana: I thought you would say that why I am putting Benny and Sara as well to back you up


    Sara: Why me?


    Hana: You can hear him coming sniper lose half their power when you already know that they are there. Not to mention Benny with his Spider sense will have the ability to sense danger. Ok next is Ellen Rose Guarding East tower I want Sei to fight her because Sei can counter Ellen fighting style


    Zen: Who is the strongest


    Hana: That would be Mushashi Tanaka master Swordsman and grade A psycho


    Zen: I will take him


    Torin: Why do you get to take him


    Zen: Who one our last fight oh right it was me


    Torin: Fuck you


    Hana: Finally we have Camouflage there was no record


    Mo Fang: THIS LORD WANT TO FIGHT!


    Everyone: What?


    Mo Fang: Don''t count me out because I am young I''m scrappy


    Torin: No way an ankle biter takes my prize


    Mo Fang: I am strong


    Torin: Prove it


    The blonde boy named Torin takes out his axe and swings it at it is fast but not as fast or as strong as Charlie punches


    Mo Fang: BAO FONG IRON DEFENSE!


    A huge shock wave enter the room but I do not move an inch and blondie is shocked. All My life I have been letting everyone beat me I know perfect way to receive the least amount of damage and thank to Bao Fong my Defense has sky rocketed.


    Mo Fang: I bet when come to everyone in here I have one of the strongest defense and when you are fighting an unknown enemy it best to send out someone with the highest defense. That is just basic battle strategy IDIOT !


    Torin: YOU !


    Zen: ahhahahahahaha nice one kid


    Levi: Now Torin you are older don''t get into a fight with a kid he is like in 6th grade


    Mo Fang: I''d win


    Torin: I AM GOING TO KILL THIS BRAT!


    Hana: Enough we don''t have time for this Zen what do you think


    Zen: I trust him


    MO Fang: Brother I will not let you down


    Olga: Wait I am coming to


    Mo Fang: I don''t need your help


    Olga: I don''t plan on helping just watching beside I want to ask you some personal things we can talk away


    Mo Fang: Fine


    Hana: I will stay here and watch you from the camera everyone good luck


    While the group five who has the most are distracting them the rest of each go to the tower Olga and I are heading to the south tower.


    Olga: Your almost twelve right I can feel it your about to go through your metamorphosis how long you have left.


    Mo Fang: two weeks why you want to know


    Olga: I want to help Jao Jao kid transition it is the least I could do.


    I stop in cold tracks


    Mo Fang: You knew my mom


    Olga: Yes, full name Ogaline Strauss your mom''s best friend when we were growing up.


    Mo Fang: Why did you not stop her from marring that man


    Olga: I was off planet at the time and as soon as I found out I was going barge in there, but my parent stopped me saying I would incriminate the family. My family is ranked two yours rank one, but there is one good thing about it you were born. I bet you mom happy about that.


    Mo Fang: She says that the only she ever thanked him for. When I get strong enough I am getting her out that place maybe will start a new life on Earth. That is my goal and to do that I need strength


    Olga: You know you will fighting against the law of Zenith


    Mo Fang: The Laws did not protect my mother; the laws made my favorite brother Mo Han run away home. The Laws can kiss my ass. I will use my fist to crush every stupid law they got in the book


    Olga: hahahahhahahaha you may be Yu Jao Jao kid but you have my personality I never thought I hear those words I said back at me twenty years ago let alone from Jao Jao kid.


    Mo Fang: Quit laughing at me I am serious


    Olga: I know you are, but let talk about the main thing I wanted to talk to you about Metamorphosis for starter what is your other name


    Mo Fang: I don''t want to say it is embarrassing


    Zeneithen are given two names at birth they pick one they want to be called as their pseudo name for the first twelve years of their life. But wants metamorphosis to happen you chose the name that fits your body.


    Olga: Come on mine is Orson I told you mine now you tell me yours


    Mo Fang: Fine


    I go and whisper it in her ear


    Olga: THAT IS SO CUTE!


    Mo Fang: SEE EVERYBODY ALWAYS HAS THAT REACTION! It won''t matter anyway because once I go through metamorphosis I will never have to hear that name again.


    Olga: You could go the other way


    Mo Fang: NO WAY!


    Olga: I am just saying metamorphosis just does not depend only on your state of mind. There is also your environment and the people around you that can affect you. I am just saying is be prepared for both outcomes.


    Mo Fang: Yeah yeah


    We finally make it the south tower, and nobody is here. It unguarded maybe he went on a pee break. I start to walk up to a tower when a ball of energy comes flying at me and I take the hits. Camouflage appears, and he was invisible


    Camouflage: HAHAHAHAH Idiot I set a trap and you fell for it hook line and sinker.


    The smoke clear and my skin is covered in steel I am completely unharmed. Camouflage is in shock.


    Camouflage: How can a kid take that hit directly


    Mo Fang: I will tell you what I told the blondie I am genus at taking hits. If that all you got than will not be long fight


    Camouflage: I am just getting started


    Mo Fang: The real fight starts now

 Chapter 86 You Cant Be My Dad Your a Women

    Olga Pov


    Mo Fang is battling Camouflage he fuses with Bao Fong and go charging in. he does not bother to dodge at all, but it is not like those wimpy energy blast can hurt him. The more I see Mo Fang the more I see Mo Fang fight the more I realize this kid is a lot like me. Fang really looks like Jao Jao though. I can''t believe he is already about to turn twelve hell that is the last time I saw Jao Joa. Suddenly my eyes widen an I feel like I got hit with a bolt of lighting


    Olga: NO NO NO THAT CAN''T BE THAT EXPERIMENT FAILED!


    Ok I kind of lied to Mo Fang about being Jao Jao friend we were a little more than that. We were childhood friends. My parents had a summer home in the city of Cozart were Joa Joa lived I would play with her every summer. On my twelfth birthday after I went through Metamorphosis I was going to tell her I loved her, but fate could be a cruel cold hearted bitch. I turned female and on Zenith same sex marriages are illegal because of our low population and just like that my dream was shattered.


    I tried staying her friend, but I could not take all those man pursuing after her while all I could do was watch on the sidelines. I went out drinking one night and I somehow wandered into a bar. Then I saw two people kissing. Then I realize they were both girls one disguise as a boy. Those two are fighting for their love risking execution if they can do that I can at least tell a girl I how I feel about it. I may not have balls anymore, but it was time for me to grow a pair.


    I went to her house that very night I could not say what I wanted and kept getting flustered I think she knew what I was going to say because she kiss me and I kiss her back we might have done more but her Nanny Miss Hong came in she pushed me out the window.


    Than we began going out on the down low and we were happy, but I did not want to put her in danger every time I see her. So, I began my to study metamorphosis and trying figure out how to change my body so that we could be together and I spent years on it and I had a couple break through but not nearly enough.


    Than something happen the Mo Families son Mo Khan took fancy to her he already had three wives and now he was after Jao Joa and a small family like the Yu was not going to go up against them in fact they were happy that a member of the Mo liked their daughter. She now was engaged


    I was running out of time so I decided to take a gamble there was no time for human testing and injected myself with a serum of my own design if it worked I was going to be a man again and I would marry her but again my wish was unfulfilled. Jao Jao came to me that night to see if I was ok my assistant Martin snitched on me. I thought I was but when I saw her a wave of lust came over me and my lower half reacted and the first time in eight years I had a hard on. I push her down on my lab table she resisted at first than she just excepted moaning in bliss. We had a night of passion that I will never forget for the rest of my life I can still remember the way she moved her hips and rode me. When I woke up she was gone. I tried to fine her at her house, but a Sedan chair already came she was now married. Nanny Hong did give me a note.


    Jao Jao: I am glad that my first was with you and even if I am with him I will be thinking of you. You are the only one that has my heart Ogaline.


    I want to bulldoze my way through there right now, but I realize if out our relationship not only I but Jao Jao will be executed. I may not care about throwing my life away, but I want her to live after that I left Zenith Heartbroken and travelled the Cosmos until came to Earth. I owe Tony Stark a favor for helping him come here so I ended up working at Avenger Academy. Then I met Rex a normal human, but it been a month and now it is time to switch. I do feel bad I got him shot because of the work I got him here it was supposed to be an easy job you just had to watch a camera.


    Maybe I keep switching lover because I could never forget about Jao Jao I guess I am a little broken come on a turn into a She hulk to just scare kids. My life was going nowhere and that when Mo Fang barreled into my life. He is 12 and the last time I saw her was twelve years ago when I used that Frankenstein cock on her. I still grow it every time I see her picture. Is it fertile I don''t know. Did I pull out of her that night I don''t remember. All I know is that she is the only girl that made my lower body morph since that night and there is a possibility that Mo Fang is my kid.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Mo Fang Pov


    Olga has been staring at me for a long time now and it not the way you watch someone when you watch a fight it is kind of freaking me but I don¡¯t have time to think about that now I continue my attack.


    Mo Fang: METAL SPIKE STORM!


    Camo: TOUNGUE WHIPLASH!


    I shoot out metal spike and he use his tongue to deflect them, that is so gross. Than he turns invisible again


    Mo Fang: Same old tricks IRON DEFENSE!


    No matter how he tried to sneak on me if he cannot break my defense it is useless. I have volunteered because this guy is supposed to be strong. Why is he even guarding a tower anyway?


    Camo: I have trapped you now PHOTO COPY !


    Camo reappears, and he makes his hand into a weird hand signs than a laser come out but it does not hurt at all. I think he was not trying to though


    Camo: Now let¡¯s do this TRANSFORM!


    Transform what does he mean by transform. I guess I am about to figure it out when his body start glowing, and he transform into me?


    Camo: HAhahahahahah This is my Ignacio¡¯s true power he allows to turn me into my opponent exact copy. Since the beginning of this fight I have been studying all your moves like this one METAL SPIKE STORM!


    Mo Fang: SHIT!


    I doge because my metal spike storm has enough piercing power to get through my iron defense. If that hit me I would have been like swiss cheese.


    Camo: How about this one METAL BOOMERANG!


    Mo Fang: Not the boomerang lucky for me this is my attack so I know how to beet it IRON DUST WALL!


    I take out metal particles from the earth and use it to make a wall. Now his boomerang is stuck in my wall


    Camo: IRON CHAINS!


    Mo Fang: OH NO!


    As I am defending against his boomerang it left me right open for a counter blow and Camo can capitalize and entraps me in chains,


    Mo Fang: Shit


    Camo: Now I am going to kill you with your favorite technique METAL SPIKE STORM!


    Mo Fang: IRON DEFENSE!


    I know this will stop the attack but his should give a little leeway spiked hit me and I go crashing into a building I cough up blood and spit out a tooth. I am going to feel that one in mourning


    MO Fang: That was my favorite tooth I am just glad it was still a baby one


    Camo: You can still make jokes when your that hurt this next attack will finish you off for sure METAL HAMMER!


    Olga: FANG!


    Fang move danmit move I can¡¯t die like this I have not reach my goal yet. My body feels so heavy I wish I was lighter. I guess God heard me because I feel so much lighter. I feel so light I BEGIN TO FLOAT!


    Mo Fang: WHAT IS GOING ON!


    Camo: HE IS FLYING HOW IS HE FLYING!


    Olga: Not flying floating


    Mo Fang: HOW DO I GET DOWN!


    Camo: I will help you METAL SPIKE STORM!


    Mo Fang: OH SHIT!


    Olga: MOVE LIKE YOUR SWIMMING THE AIR IS WATER!


    I have the strange reason to follower her order no question asked. Beside I feel like she knows what she is talking about. Good thing I am fast swimmer from all the time Mo Cheng though me in a lake. I avoided the spikes. I know I said I would not need help, but I am fish out of water and Olga looks like she knows what she is talking about.


    Mo Fang: OLGA WHAT I DO NOW!


    Olga: Now it is time to go on the offense think heavy thoughts


    Camo: Like I will let that happen IRON DRILL MISSLE!


    Ok heavy thoughts heavy thought planets, obesity, umm Charlie ass. As soon I say that I fall like a meteor. I can''t avoid the missile because I am falling to fast, but it does not matter because my body crush it on the way down


    Camo: IRON DEFENSE!


    Mo Fang: Let see how you like my MO FANG PRESS!


    I crash into and even his defense can''t stop me it shatters, and I break almost every bone in his body. He turns back to his original self. Danm the guy is still alive. What tenacity what is keeping him in this world.


    Camo: Must... get revenge on..... urinator


    Mo Fang: Well good luck with that


    Then he faints Than I fall down to my knees I don¡¯t have energy to keep Bao Fong fusion and we separate from each other.


    Mo Fang: That was harder than I thought


    Olga: You rest i will take it from here FALLING STAR


    SHE FLOAITING OLGA IS FLOATING LIKE ME! Then she crashes down and destroys the tower


    Mo Fang: HOW DID YOU KNOW THE MO FANG PRESS!


    Olga: It was the Ogaline Cannonball first than I changed it to Falling star when I grew up a bit.


    Mo Fang: How come you can float like me


    Olga: What do you think Zeneithen abilities pass down to their children in rare cases they will get two abilities from both parents so that means....


    Mo Fang: YOUR MY DAD! YOU CAN''T BE MY DAD YOUR A WOMEN! Beside Nanny Hong says that You need two sets of different equipment to have a baby. Women have the same tools down stairs.


    Olga: My equipment changes when I am with your mother face facts kid...... I.....AM......YOUR....FATHER


    I faint on the spot


    Olga: He took it better than I thought

 Chapter 87 Saraphine vs Headshot

    Sara Pov


    We are all heading to the North tower and nobody is said a word and it is fucking akward. Alberto or should I say Amara aura could freeze a snowman. I thought her powers had to do with plants not with ice.


    Sara: Ok so what is the plan


    Amara; Go in kill him and I turn him into my own personel fertalizer


    Sara: Ok so do you know how you''re going to turn him into your own personnel fertalizer. I would like to hear it in details.


    Amara: Stab him


    Sara:........ We are so fucked


    Benny: Sara once we get there I want you locate his position with your echolocation ability. That will force him to come out so we can put him in a 3 on 1 fight. He is a sniper if we can get him into close combat it is only a matter of time berfore our victory


    Sara: I geuess that is better than just stabbing him


    Benny: Please don''t be so hard on her Sara. We are about to go up against the man who shot her brother and put him in a coma. She is usualluy not like this. She wants justice


    Sara: When my mom died because of a drunk driver I got dark really fast. I almost did something that I would regret for the rest of my life. If it was not for my friend Alice I would not know were I would be right now. She told me there is a diffrence between revenge and justice once you cross that line it become a real slippery slope, but than again maybe she will be fine. I don''t know her that well but that just my opinon.


    Benny:.....


    We make are way to the north tower and we see Headshot just standing in front of it. Well there goes Plan A. He notice us and starts to smiles


    Headshot: Finaly I thought people would never get here looks like it is the two rats that got away from me last time and there is also a new one.


    He takes out his I pad


    Headshot: I looked both of you up when you left and the two of you are on the target list there are 50 of you. Alberto Sanchez number 27. Benjamin Parker Number 19. It looks you two brought me a big fish Saraphine Lane Number 9. Wow I get to capture a member of Hydra top 10 isn''t this my lucky day


    Sara: HOW THE HELL AM I UP SO HIGH !


    Headshot: We been watching this school for a long time. This years freshman class is suppose to have the most potential in last 10 years. I been serching the people that have already been captured and I can''t fine the other members on the top 10. Number 8 Hana Onizuka, Numbuer 5 Seiryu Yang. Number 4 Torin Odinson, Number 6 Iliya Romanav, Number 3 Petra Parker Number 2 Zentora Shade and Number 1 Logan Macalister. So we only have caught 2 of the 10 number 7 The Prince of Wakanda Ochaka and number 10 James Rodgers. I gues now we have captured 3.


    Amara: HEY DON''T IGNORE ME CARNIVOROUS ROSES !


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Amara summuons a swarm of man eating roses and they all go after Headshot. He looks annoyed.


    Headshot: I will finish you after I deal with Saraphine EXPLOSION SHOT !


    Two 45 magnums come out of nowhere and appear in his hand he fire several round each into the mouth of one of the roses and they explode.


    Sara; Where did he get those guns and that bullet he used was not an ordinary bullet


    Headshot: So you notices my abilty. Like you Miss Lane I am a Mutant. I have to abilty to create a pocket demsision. There I can store all my guns and other things. I can teleport out everything I need from my pocket demsision. As for the bullets the geeks from Hydra made them for me. I have several diffrent types of bullets. Let get rid of these annoyances shall we WARP SHOT !


    He fires again but this time when he shoots it goes into a portal and it disapears. This is not good I have a good guess that he can make those portal anywher he wants


    Benny: AMARA !


    BOOOOOM! A huge explosion happens a portal opens near Amara and the bullet come flying out Bennt jumps infront in take the blast head on.


    Amara: BENNY BENNY !


    Sara: AMARA CALM DOWN HE IS STILL BREATHING !


    Amara; But he is knocked out and unconcious how can you telll, This is all my fault. This is all my fault.


    Sara: AMARA CALM DOWN NOW! I can hear his heartbeat he is alive. Get him out of here and go back to base


    Amara... What about Headshot? What about my brother?


    Sara: What do you care about more your revenge or Benny you can''t have both choose now. We don''t have alot of time


    Amara:..... Benny


    She picks up Benny with soome moving flowers and they begin to make their way back to the base.


    Headshot: Who said you could leave THUNDER SHOT !


    Sara: I did ANGEL FUSION BEAT BARRIER !


    Headshot shoots a bullet that makes lighting, but I fuse with Angel and I strum my guitar creating a barrier covering their escape


    Headshot: Looks like that is no ordinary guitar


    Sara: This guitar is my contracted weapon.


    Contracted weapons do not have to be weapons. Zen and Hana weapons are swords because that what they are most familar with. Sei uses fans, beacuse it not really a weapon when she fights she maily uses them for defense and to manipulate the moisture in the air aound her. She prefers hand to hand combat. Mine is guitar because the is the first instrument I learn how to play also it is my favorite and I know it inside and out


    Sara: Lets try this FORTE !


    I strum my guitar and a sonic boom come out and goes strait for Headshot but he ports in a shield. Looks like he has more thing in his little armory beside guns.


    Headshot: WARP SHOTGUN!


    Sara: BEAT BARRIER!


    I pull up barrier but this time the portals actually go inside my barrier. The bullets come right at me and they explode


    Heatshot: Wow I am impress how did manage to get out of there with only a shoulder room. I have to admint top 10 is no joke.


    That was a close one as soon as I realize I was about be attack I use ACCELARANDO to increase my speed but I still manaage to get hit in the shoulder. It going to be hard for me to use my beat barrier for defense as well. Looks like the only way to win if I get close and personel


    Headshot: It no fun fighting a wounded animal time to put you out of you minsery WARP SHOT GUN !


    Calm down Sara focus listen for the vibration. Listen for when the portal opens. My timing has to be perfect if not then I''m dead. The air begin to shimmer NOW !


    Sara: DANCE AKIDIO BREAKDANCING DODGE !


    The bullets all come at me but I dodge them all by using hip hop dancing. I pop and lock and spin on my hands . I dodge every single bullet that comes my way.


    Headshot: What kind of Martial Arts was that


    Sara: Dance Akidio the fighting style of my late mother. It combine martial arts with dances all over the world. Together combing into perfect harmony.


    Headshot: That ridiculus who can fight people while danincg Your mother was a fool. OZZZIE AND AK 47


    Great he is taking out the automatics good thing I got something in my bag of tricks to deal with this.


    Sara: DANCE AKIDIO RIVER DANCE FLASH STEP !


    I move in a instant and I am fast enough to dodge all the automatic rounds and then I circle around him without him knowing.


    Headshot: Bitch where are you


    Sara: Over here DANCE AKIDO KABUKI STRIKE !


    Headshot: AHHHHHHH !


    Sara: Tha was for Amara and Benny. This is for insulting my mother fightin style PIROUETTE KICK!


    I spin like a spinning top and don''t stop untill I slam my foot into his chest but before he goes flying I catch him by the arm


    Sara: This is for me because YOU FUCKING SHOT ME AND I HATE PAIN ! DANCE AKIDIO SALSA FINALE !


    I twril him into my arms giving him several punches. Than I kick him to make him dip. After that I let him go and as he falls I finish him off with an axe kick to the head. It looks like the fat lady just sung.


    Sara: Now it is time to get rid of tthis tower SONIC SCREECH !


    I do a screech attack on the tower and it vibrates untill it explodes into timy pieces. I guess that is mission complete.


    Headshot: BITCH GO TO HELL !


    Sara: SHIT !


    Headshot is stiil concious he pulls out a gun and is about to fire but he stopped by someone who imapales him witha a spear. It hit him right in the heart. I look in the direction the spear came from and I see Amara and she is breathing heavely.


    Sara: You came back


    Amara: It is good thing I did comeback other wise you would have had a bullet in your head right about now.


    Sara: I guess you got you revenge


    Amara: No, all I was thinking about was saving you so I think I got justice.


    Sara: Yeah you have gotten justice. Now let go back to base. Oh can you carry me.


    Amara: Why


    Sara: Becuse I am about to faint from the blood loss


    I fall down to the ground


    Amara: SARA !


    Sara: I am not dead you idiot. Zen and Sei I leave the rest you nighty night

 Chapter 88 Seiryu vs Ellen

    Sei Pov


    Right now, I am fighting a girl named Ellen Rose at the west tower and all I can say is this girl is really annoying to fight. She is an inhuman not only that she knows martial arts and has expert control of her qui. Oh, let not forget to mention the contracted her Demonic beast she has Magma Chimera and that giant spear she swings around. Hana you forgot to mention this part


    I stair Ellen down in her fusion form she is in orange and black with gold eyes. She has sheep horns and bat wings with a snake tail is alive. It moves on its own and its venom is blazing hot magma. I should know it bit me infused magma into my veins I had to freeze my arm to stop it. Yes, that right I am fighting this bitch with one arm


    Ellen: You are doing better than I thought no one has ever mad me use Volcanus you should be proud of yourself.


    Sei: Demonic beast was a surprise


    Ellen: Yes, not even Hydra knows about Volcanus. What can I say a girl has to have her secrets? I have to say that was quick thinking freezing your own arm to subzero temperature not only did you stop the venom from going through your body but you may be able to save that arm if you get to doctor quick enough to bad you¡¯re going to die


    Sei: Will see about that ICE DRAGON FANG !


    I use the only arm able to use and make a dragon out of ice and goes at Ellen but like what has been happening this entire fight she uses that move


    Ellen: MAGMA BARRIER


    Sei: DANM IT NOT AGAIN!


    Like always she puts up a barrier out of Magma and it melts my Ice Dragon be fore it can even touch my shield


    Ellen: Like I said since we started this match you cannot beat me your ice is not cold enough you are not on my level. Your Kung Fu is impressive I hate to say it but it is better than mine. Your Family Ying-Yang style is impressive. But it does not matter if you cannot touch me


    Sei: Why do I always fight people talk so much


    Ellen: You should really learn to respect your Senpai I am 3 years older than you MAGMA BLADE BOMBARDMENT!


    Sei: SHIT!


    The blades start oozing out of her body and then start to be surrounded by lava. The flying blade were hard enough to deal with before her fusion now she covered in lava. I am so going to kill Hana the next time I see her


    Ellen: Get her


    The blade fire at me I must think of something quick.


    Sei: ICE DRAGON BREATH !


    I suck in as much air as I can than I breath ice once the blades that does not stop them but it does slow them down.


    Ellen: I already told you your ice is not cold enough to stop my attacks


    Sei: I am not done yet


    I take out my fans. I look at them and sigh some time I wish I had a different contracted weapon. I thought I could take out all my enemies with my martial arts this fight has been a real wake up call.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Sei: AQUA WALL!


    The bladed go through the wall they get even slower than before and now the lost their lava coating. They are just regular blades that means I can do this


    Sei: ICE WALL!


    This time instead of melting like all the other time the blades get stuck in my wall.


    Ellen: Creating a three-layer defense


    Sei: Yep, First I cooled down your blades and slowed them down. Since your blades were cooled down when they enter my aqua wall it did not evaporate like the other times it also took way a lot of your blades piercing power. Than I just had to put up a regular ice wall


    Ellen: Only avoiding inevitable


    She start to get piss and comes at me with her spear and she begin he onslaught thrusting her spear at me. My choices are limited because I am only using one arm. Instead of backin off I decide to force my way though and I manage to kick her in stomach and send her flying


    Ellen: AHHHHH!


    Sei: A chance ICE PALM!


    Ellen: MAGMA SHIELD!


    Sei: AHH!


    Danm I burned my palm Than Ellen hits me with her spear in the shoulder and I get thrown into a building


    Ellen: I have had enough of you MAGMA PIERCER!


    I can¡¯t move is this it. Suddenly something falls from the sky It stops Ellen from attacking. She is sent flying from the shockwave. Wow she really flew this will give me some breathing room the smoke clears and it is Zen he is covered in cut s and a slash across his right eye.


    Zen: You look like shit


    Sei: Says the guy who cannot see out of his right eye and has cut all over his body


    Zen: I was caught off guard hey let me heal you RAIZEN YELLOW HEAL!


    Zen starts to use his heal ability on me and I am as good as new.


    Sei: How come you have not healed yourself


    Zen: Can¡¯t heal myself only others.


    Byakko: You had one job you stupid dragon and cannot even do that right


    Raizen: Fuck you cat


    Sei: Hear let me see. I have some knowledge in healing AQUA HEAL!


    I manage to heal all his cut except the one on his right eye


    Sei: I healed everything but the one on your right eye


    Zen: It fine it makes me look like a badass. Shit looks like monkey feet is coming for me God he does not give up it like I owe him child support.


    Sei: Monkey feet?


    ???: SHADE COMEBACK HERE YOU THIEF!


    Sei: What you take from him his eyes are bloodshot


    Zen holds up two rings one is gold and purple. The other is silver and has a blue gem on it.


    ???: Those curse swords are mine you thief


    Zen: I don¡¯t want to hear that from a grave robber besides you wanted to steal Durandal and Kurohime from me so of course. I had to take something Tanaka. Thing of it as payment for my eye. Beside you already have four Monkey feet


    Tanaka: Give them back give back my Yuki no Akuma and my Kaminari no Tsukisashi those are my katana


    Sei: Ice Demon and Lightning Piercer


    Zen: When you steal you should be prepared to get stolen from Karma is a bitch. I original only wanted to take Kaminari because it was made by the same swordsmith that made Kurohime it like her little brother but this one caught my eye and she was begging me to take her as well. Sei catch


    He throughs me Yuki no Akuma and it turn into a Katana with a light blue hilt


    Zen: I think you should have it Yuki freezes anything she slashes


    Sei: But I am not good with a long sword it does not fit my fighting style.


    Suddenly Yuki start to glow and so does my fans. Than they combined Yuki is now the size of a large dagger and has chain that is connected to a light blue fan with a dark blue dragon on it.


    Zen: Wow how much does she want to not go back with that guy. She even changed her form she is not Yuki no Akuma anymore she something completely new. Hey Monkey feet I guess she just not that into you. Maybe because You use her with you fucking feet so disrespectful.


    Sei: So Pretty


    ??? Thank you, mistress,


    Sei: SHE TALKED A SWORD TALKED TO ME!


    Yuki: I am no longer Yuki no Akuma I fuse with your power of your Azure Dragon and became your new contracted weapon Fuyu no Ame. It means winter rain


    Tanaka: NO SHE CONTRACTED AND I CAN¡¯T GET HER BACK YOU WIL PAY FIRE SLASH !


    Zen: DURAANDLE ABSORB! Who said you get to touch her time round two monkey feet.


    Tanka: FOR THE LAST TIME I AM DEMON SAMURAI!


    Zen: You always be Monkey feet in my heart. Sei you think you handle the raging bitch that coming you way she looks pissed


    I spot Ellen coming a us like a meteor


    Sei: I got it time for test run Fuyu


    Kurohime: GOOD LUCK FUYU KICK SOME ASS ON YOUR DEBUT!


    Zen and Tanaka continue their fight and spread through out the whole school. I wonder if we will have to pay for property damage. Ellen comes and notices Fuyu


    Ellen: Just because you switch weapon does not mean you can beat me. MAGMA APEAR SHOT


    Fuyu: Use your Ice shattering slash


    Sei: ICE SHATTERING SLASH!


    I swing Fuyu and the slash freezes the magma and shatter it into tiny pieces. I froze it. For the first time I froze Ellen attacks HELL YEAH FUYU YOU ROCK!


    Ellen: MAGMA BOMBARDMENT!


    Fuyu: Use you whirl pool barrier


    Sei: WHIRLPOOL BARRIER!


    I throw the fan and it like it has a mind of its own and it drags it chain around me making a water tornado blocking all attacks.


    Ellen: DANM DANM DANM THERE IS NO WAY I AM GOING TO LOSE TO A LITTLE GIRL MAGMA BLADE SPINNING BLITZ !


    Sei: Fuyu any suggestion right now you two for two


    Fuyu: I suggest absolute chill our finisher


    Sei: Lets go with that


    Ellen: I WILL KILL YOU JUST DIE!


    Sei: You first ABSOLUTE CHILL!


    I swing Fuyu and she produces a FUCKING AVALANCHE! The snow and ice overwhelm Ellen and she is frozen solid. I walk up to Ellen and flick my finger on her frozen body


    Sei: Shatter


    She breaks into a thousand of tiny pieces


    Sei: Sorry I could not have you pull a Captain America on me. Best get these things a pull them out by the root so there will be no problems for the future. Now let¡¯s get rid of this tower ICE SHATERRING SLASH!


    I destroy the tower in the west and then I power down. Fuyu turns into a choker on my neck with a blue stone.


    Sei: Thanks, Fuyu without you I would have probably lost


    Fuyu: No Thank you master for excepting me. Take care of me from now on.


    I hear explosions and I look up and see Zen fighting in the air. He is using Durandal and Kurohime at same time while Tanaka is using four swords. He is holding two with his hands and two with his feet. I look closer and he actually has apposable thumbs on his feet like and ape or monkey. That is so gross.


    Sei: He actually does have monkey feet.

 Announcement

    I will not be writing until Friday because I am caught up with work. The Hydra ark is comming to and end. After I finish it I will be starting a new story it will be about Zen''s friend who died with him but he landed in the DC universe. These two stories will crossover with each other but they will not any time soon. I will continue to write both stories. I have not figured out a schedule yet. Thank you for reading see you FridayUnauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 89 Who is the best Swordsman Tanaka vs Zen

    Zen Pov


    Lets go back in time 30 minuets earlier. I had just made my way to the east tower and I spot a kid around eighteen maybe nineteen he sitting with his legs cross it looks like he is meditaiting. I guess that this is Musashi Tanaka also known as Demon Samurai. Wow he actually looks like a samurai even the hair style. Who dresses like that in this day in age. I consider myself a swordsman but even I would not catch my self wearing that. He suddenly open his eyes.


    Tanaka: I am surprise some people are still left. are you with the others.


    Zen: Others?


    I look around and I see several corpses of student and staff a like. Danm this guy is serious. Ah man he got Jerry I liked Jerry. He was my go to guy for stuff I wanted to sneak on the island. R.I.P Jerry you will be avenged.


    Tanaka: Those were the people foolish enough to comfront me just like you KAZUMA !


    Zen: SHIT KURO !


    he disapears and ends up right infront of me and slashes his sword at me I mange to block his attack but he manages to cut my shirt. Looks like this guy is no ordinary swordsmans


    Kuro: That sword it is the enchanted sword Kazuma.


    Zen: Kazuma?


    Kuro: Kazuma is and Enchanted sword. Who ever uses it has his or her speed increased by several times. The more qui you put into it the faster you will go.


    Tanaka: Looks like you will be a little more of a challange. That is a nice sword you have there. It will make a great new piece in my collection.


    Zen: Sorry she sort of a family heirloom you hav to take her over my dead body


    Tanaka; I intend too SWORD BLITZ !


    Zen: RAIZEN SAPHIRE FORM !


    Raizen: Yes master


    I use Raizen saphire form to increase my speed. He is not the only one that is fast I match him blow for blow. Our swords collidw with wach other. I am even starting to get the upperhand. When a ring on Tanaka hand glows and another sword appears it begin to glow a bright light.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Durandle: ZEN COVER YOUR EYES NOW !


    I do as Durandle says the light goes away but I am attack by Tanaka Kazuma and he cuts me all over his body. Kurohime is furious.


    Kuro: WHAT THE HELL DURANDLE YOU OPEN UP ZEN FOR ATTACK !


    Durandle: I saved his life. I know that sword. You may know alot of the eastern style swords but you know nothing about the west. That sword was Enchanting Star is has the abiltity to control any person that sees its light. Zen may have got several cuts byt at least he is not a mindless puppet. We have to take a step back to move forward.


    Kuro: Not bad Durandle


    Durandle: Unlike you I do not go in and chop first ask questions later


    Kuro: What did you say punk


    Durandle: I am saying your all blade and no hilt


    Kuro; I AM GOING TO STAB YOU DEATH !


    Zen: Guys in the middle of a fight here can you wait to have your lover''s quarel affter we finish fighting the guy in front of us. You two are almost as bad as Byakko and Raizen


    Durandle and Kuro: WE ARE NOT A COUPLE !


    Zen: Sorry


    Tanaka: I knew my Kazuma was not enough to beat you so I tried to catch you off guard with Enchanting Star a western style sword, but It like he knew what abilty it had. How can that be possible when your carry and eastern style cursed sword unless.... You have another sword and this one knows Enchanting star.


    Durandle: Give the guy two points


    Durandle comes out and lands in my hand. When Tanaka see it he unterly shocked and he starts to get angry


    Tanaka: You stole it


    Zen: Huh?


    Tanaka: I been waiting in hydra for years just so I could get my hands on Gerards sword and when I am so close to gettong it some random stranger comes and steals it right under my nose. Give it back GIVE DURANDLE TO ME YOU LITTLE THIEF !


    Who is he calling a theif I won Durandle fair and square and a good old fashion duel. And what right can he call me a thief sure. My pocket are never empty after a battle but. I don''t intergrate myself into and organazation for years just steal a sword. I am hurt now I going to have to take something from him.


    Tanaka: Now you made me mad I will make it so you do not even have a corpse to burry DIABLO AND KAMANARI NO TSUKISASHI


    Zen: How many swords does this guy have


    Kuro: Did he just say Kaminari no Tsuksashi


    Zen: Yeah you know it


    Kuro: We were made by the same sword smith. technically he is my little brother. How did he end up here with this guy as a master.


    Tanaka: switches his swords one is black bastard sword with a red hilt the the other is a Kantana with a silver blade and a purple and gold hilt.


    Tanaka: INSTAN THUNDER !


    Zen: DURANDLE


    I use Durandle abilty to absorb energy but the guy is fast and he manges cut my eye. I got careless, byt so did he I manage to kick him and Kamnari comes out of his hand and turn in two a ring. He pissed he take out another three sword and four sword style this monkey bastard is using his feet. Than he takes out another sword and use his... Tail


    Zen: Oh MY GOD HE IS SAIYAN!


    Tanaka: I am not a sayain you nerd I just geneticaly alterd my body so that I can use a fifth sword. Now I am going to kill you and take your swords


    Zen: I am the typ of guy to prefer qualitity over quanity. DURANDLE KURO !


    We both enhance ourselve with qui we move like those DBZ charcter in a brawl except with swords I finaly find and opening and I cut off his tail. I also steal the sword he using it. Sei could really use something like this


    Tanaka: YOU BASTARD !


    He get so mad he send me flying and that how I ran into Sei. After we have our chat and she heal me I go up for round two. I think it finaly time to activate my plan. Yep I am not and idiot I had plan comming in here.


    Tanaka: I will kill you


    Zen: You will not have the chance my next atack will finish you off


    Tanaka: Your bluffing even with only four swords I still can beat you NOW DIEEEEEE !


    Zen: I guess you have a brain of a monkey two have you not realize Durandle special abilty. His abilty to absorb energy. That inclues Kinetic energey and I have been swinging him around since this battle started without releasing. He is dying o let it all out.


    Tanaka: What NOOOOOOO !


    Zen: To late mother fucker. This one is for Jerry get the hell out of my school ULTAMAITUM !


    I swing Durandle and a blast of energy comes out. Tanaka was right infront of the blast but does not stop ther it keeps going and vaporizes the tower and half the gym.


    Zen: Too much


    Kuro and Durandle: You think


    Zen: Well I never liked gym


    That blast take the last of my strengh and I fall to the ground. I am so tired. Ultumatium is my trump card. If I had miss I would have been fucked.


    Zen: Yo Tray I leave the rest to you kick your brother ass


    Then I fall into a deep sleep

 Chapter 90 Tray Vengence and it Over

    Chase Pov


    DANM ! DANM ! DANM ! All my years of planning is blowing up in smoke. All that training alll that planning gone to complete waste. My elite four defeated BY FRESHMEN AND A SEVENTH GRADER ! ! If I would have know that when they showed up my list I would have exacuted them from the begining but there is no medcine fore regret. It started with Hana Onizuka taking out my hacker Cyrus. A middle schooler that took out Camoflauge I beleive his name was Mo Feng. Than Headshot was the next to go defeated by Saraphine Lane. I thought Ellen would surely take out Seiryu Yang but she lost as well. Even Tanaka master Samurai has lost to Zentora Shade. He is aperently my basatrd of half brother cousin on his mother side.


    Chase: It is time for me to regroup at least I have capture the student maybe I can save the situation.


    I spoke to soon I look up on the screen and I see other students liberating my prsioner and leading them ARE THE FUCKING TWINS ANNABETH AND MIRAJANE MORINGSTAR! HOW THE FUCK DID THEY ECAPE THERE CELLS BACK AT HYDRA ACADEMEY ! What have you done while gone Oscar. Your useless just like mother. Father was right I can only rely on ,yourself to get the job done I look at the twins on the screen. It like they notice me, necause Annabeth sticks out her toungue and Mirajane gives me the finger.


    Mirajane: KARMA A BITCH ASSHOLE IN THIS CASE TWO !


    Chase: DANM IT ! It like everything that could go wrong is going wrong. I guess it is time to cut my losses


    I am about to leave when I hear a voice behind me.


    Tray: Going somewhere Chase


    I turn atound and see a boy whiy green hair and brown eyes. He is in a green hoodie jean aand a black jacket. This boy is holding two knives. He strangeley familar.


    Chase: Who are you have you come here to try to stop me.


    Tray: No brother I came here to kill you.


    Chase: TRAY !


    Tray Pov


    It finaly happening After seven years I finaly getting somewhere with my revenge plan. My mother Saya was drugged by the Krueger family and my father raped her and than she had me without even knowing it. I spent eight years in that hell hole. Not even knowing who my mother was. Than one day I overheard some maids talking about her so I decided to do a jailbreak.My mom finally regain concious and went on killing spree.


    I was the one who woke her. I did not know at the time but they sedated her dailey. I saved her when my first psychic power awoken telekenisis. I guess the stars were in perfect allignment because grandpa Saito came in raising hell burining anyone in his path. Woth my mother who now fully concious. They nearly destroyed all the Kruger Family except for a lucky few. My mother did not even know she had me she was fucking surprised when she realise she had eight year old she not remember having but she loved me even though I was born out of a horrible situation. That was the first time I truely felt like to be loved. After that granpa took us to Germany. Mom trained my pychic powers and than I made a contract with Nero. I now live happy life, but I never forgoten what they did to us.


    Chase: Well well wel if isn''t little Trayzine long time no see little brother


    Tray: You do not have the right to call me that. Oscar is dead and your next


    Chase: Good that trash could not do anything right. You saved me a lot of trouble. I was going to kill him myself.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Tray: Well your about to join him


    Chase: THUNDER !


    Chase shoots at me with a thunder spell. He alway one wholiked to catch people off guard to bad I am not the weak little Tray he knew before who had no power and could only take abuse.


    Tray: REFLECT !


    I use pychic energey to bounce his attack right back at him. He doges it and looks at me in shock, Tray was not thee when I gained my esper powers,


    Chase: YOUR AN ESPER NOW!


    Tray: Your little late to the party brother I have had my poweres since the night that my mother and I escaped that hell hole. I also learn a few more tricks like this one NERO FUSION !


    Nero: YES MASTER !


    I fuse with Nero and enter my battle form and I take out my knives. and get in the fighting stance.


    Chase: Not only are you became an esper but contracted witha demonic beast as well. I have underestimated you littlr brother, bu it will not happen again I am Master elemental magic. I have iffintey with all the ele......


    I do not even give himthe time to finish his speech when I teleport in front of him and try to stab him with knife. He defends himself by creating a wall of eath.. I click toungue he always had fast reflexes.


    Tray: Enough talk Avatar Asshole lets fight


    Chase: Yes the time for talking is over. FIRE LIGHTNIG TWISTER !


    Tray: TELEPORT !


    He fuses fire in one hand and lighting in his other fusing them together to make a powerful blast of eneregey. I teleport than i cast illusion to make over 25 of me


    Tray: Hey which is the real me?


    Chase: Cunning like a fox no wonder that demonic beast chose you but you underestimate the true heir to the Kruger clan LAVA WAVE


    Chase creates lave and destroys all my doubles including me or so he thinks. I teleport behind him


    Tray: Correct answer none 1000 BLADES OF DEATH !


    I created a 1000 knives and throw it at him he triees to block it with another earthe wall but I am prepared this this time


    Trey: WARP !


    I portal appear and my knives go through it and than it reopenes behind him and thives shoot him hitting his blind side. Several knives hit him in his blind side. I made sure not hit any vitals I want him to suffer as long as possible.


    Chase: AHAHHHHHH !


    Than use the force Darth Vader. and sling him across the room back in forth. Like what hulk did to Loke except I am using my miind. When I am done he all bruise and bloody and knives are sticking out of him.


    Chase: Come on Tray lets talk about this we are family.


    Tray: hahahahahah family. MY FAMILY RAPED MY MOTHER!. MY FAMILY BULLIED AND TORTUED ME FOR EIGHT YEARS ! MY FAMILY TRIED DO THE SAME THING TO MY NEW GIRLFRIEND ! With family like that who needs enemeis. Tell Oscar I said Hello HEART RIPPER


    Chase: NOOOOOOOO!


    I telekenesis and rip out his heart and then I squash on the ground


    Tray: Your sons are all gone now. Oldman I am comming for you next


    Zen Pov


    I wake up a day later in a hospital bed. I guess that last attack really took alot out of me. I am not the only one in my bed. All The girls are here. Sei, Hana, Sara, Charlie and Mirajane I only have one thought.


    Zen: This is fucking sturdy bed


    Later Tray amd Mo Fang and Annabeth come in and see this scene.


    Tray: Am I interrupting something


    Anna: I AM SO SORRY !


    Mo Feng: ONICHAN YOU ARE AMAZING !


    II give Mo Feng a questioning look


    Zen: When did you learn japnese Mo Feng


    Mo Feng: I have photographic memeory I can learn new lauanguge in a day. I wanted learn. the lanuage from brother homeland.


    Zen: I am from New York


    Mo Feng: But sister Charlie said you wer born in Japan


    I was in Japan like a day and it the day I was born. Japnese was still my first launguange in this world though.Than I look at Feng and he look more girley from the last time I saw him.


    Zen: Hey Feng are you wearing make up your skin looks softer and more girley since the last time I saw you know offense.


    Mo Feng: WHAT !


    He suddenly runs out the room. Ok that was weird but I just shrugg it off. Than I look at Tray.


    Zen: So what happen after I was knocked out.


    Tray: After I killed Chase the take over was basically over. They lost there leader and the students were save. but we lost over 50 students and teacher.


    Annabeth: Mr Stark also stepped down as principle. He decided to cut school year short this year since it almost over. Good news Mira , Tray and I enrolling in the Academey next year as sophmores, Oh amd Feng will be in the Middle school branch.


    Tray: Being around you cuz makes thiings intresting. I came to say goodbye because. I am going back to Germany.


    Anna: I am going with him. I have to meet my mother in law


    I look at Tray but he plays it off.


    Zen: Don''t you want to say goodbye to your sister


    Anna: We already have and it will be two months well by Zen


    Trey: See you at a family reunioun if wwe have one later Zen


    Anna and Tray leave but Anna pop her head back in her eyes are diffrent color great it Alex


    Alex: Hurt my sister I hurt you got that you litttle fucker


    Zen: YES MAM !


    She leaves and Hana finaly eake up and she kiss me.


    Hana: Finaly we can get some alone time it been a while I am going to be blunt I want your cock. I know your hurt but don¡¯t worry I will be the one moving.


    Zen: This is why I love you


    Sei: Try steal ahead again Number 2


    Hana: Hey Sei when did you get up.


    Sara: She not the only one


    I look up and see Charlie, Sara, Mirajane up as well.


    Hana: Danm the drugs did not work


    Charlie Sei Mirajane and Sara: YOU BITCH !


    Zen: Girls lets not fight I don''t think I can move anyway


    They all start taking off their clothes


    Zen: You know what I am going power through it.


    Than we do not come out for the entire day. Now this is what I call a victory party.

 Chapter 91 This Lord Will Never Wear a Skirt

    Fang Pov


    It summer vacation I Mo Fang have changes my last name to Strauss. Technicaly Olga is my mother or is it fathe you know what I am just going to call her Olga it confuses this Lord to much. I am now Fang Strauss or just Fang.


    Why would I want to keep the guy who was my father last name when he was not even my father. My brothers were not my brother except for Mo Hahn he was cool. Right now I am doing push up and peaking on girls and farting. You may be asking Fang why are you doing all this. Well my birthday is tommarow that mean my transformation is happening and I am scared. I musst get in the right mindset so I can tipscale and contiue to Fang and not my female name. I go over and steal my neighbor panties to bad I got caught.


    Charlie: FANG DID YOU STEAL MY PANTIES AGAIN !


    That right I live next door to brother and the others. Sister Sei bought a house in New York and Now Zen, his mother Aunt Boa, Omar and the girls live there. Olga is also quite wealthy. Who knew the house we bought is the one they moved in next door.


    Fang: Sister Charlie but this lord need to steal your panties it this lord birthday tommarow


    Charlie: AND YOU WANT MY PANTIES AS A PRESENT YOUR SO DEAD !


    She flings me out of her yard into my yards pool. When did I say I wanted her panties as a presen if wanted a pair I would have took Sister Saraphine her butt is the biggest and if were talking about bras I would have tooken sister Sei or Hana This is purely to change my mindset. Zen looks at me over the fence.


    Zen: Took Charlie panties again


    Fang: She does not understand I need her panties and they are least guarded.


    Zen: Why are you doing this again


    Fang: It my birthday tommarow


    Zen: Still not explaining anything


    Fang: It Zenethian thing let just say our body goes through a drastic change but there are two paths, I am trying to tip the scale


    Zen: Stealing Charlie panties help you tip the scale


    Fang: Yes


    Zen: Hold on a second


    Zen goes inside his house and he comes out with a shoe box. Than he gives it to me. I open it up and it is magazinze and video of Sexy girls.


    Zen: This is my porn collection as man I am passing this own two the next generation. now you don¡¯t have to steal Charlie panties and be thrown several feet every other day. Beside if the girls found out about this they would burn it and I have that since I was your age could not bare to see it destroyed. Most peole like the internet but I love the classic evn it is more dangeous.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    I am moved i ball up and tears he has no idea what he has done for me. This is why I respect brother the most he is kind, strong, brave and knows what to say when I am feeling down.


    Fang: Thanks Zen


    Zen: No problem Fang and Happy birthday tomorrow


    Olga see me comming in she is narrowing her eyes at Zen


    Olga: Fang


    Fang: Yes


    Olga: How so you feel about Zen


    Fang: respect


    Olga:... Respect huh. Ok than if you need need me i am going to go to the store and buy some bats prefeably the ones made of metal.


    Fang: I did not know you play baseball


    Olga: I don''t but I have a feeling I will need them in the future


    Fang: Can you bring me the Tarts of Pop and The Cream of Ice when you go out please, Can also be straberry flavored


    Olga: Sure I will bring you some icecream and som Poptarts and Fang no matter what your turn into boy or girl you are still my and Jao Jao child and we will both love you know matter what.


    Fang: Thank Olga BUY I AM GOING TO BE A BOY !


    Olga: Yes yes your very manly


    Olga Pov


    Danm that look in his eye he think respect. He might not be able to see it but I can and ther is no way I am going to let Shade get his claws into my kid. I quickly prepare by buying bats, shotguns, chiainsaws, rope, axes, hammers, more guns. The people who see my shopping cart stare at me weird


    Olga: Oh yeah I forgot the icecrem and pop-tarts no wonder I am out of place


    I quickly get them and head back home. I comeback and Fang is in a cacoon. Bao Fong Contracted beast is beside him.


    Fong: WHAT THE HOG IS GOING ON !


    Olga: It Fang''s transformation. When Zenethien start puberty we wrap ourselves in a cacoon and we have transformation that will change of us for the rest of our lives


    Fong: Oh so this is normal


    Olga: Perfectly normal for a Zenithein all have to do now is wait


    We wait and sun goes down i watch tv on till Fang wake up. I al registed with sword to get his papers I have two one with his female name one with his male name. I will just in the one he turn into. I daybreak and the cacoon glows and out pops a busty lolli long brow hair and orange eyes with pointed ears.. She twelve and already B cup. Great she has Joa face and my body do you how dangerouse that is. My child my daughter IS LITERALLY DEFINITION OF JAIL BAIT !


    Fang: What wrong am I that manly that you are shocked by manlinest


    Bao Fong can not hold it in anymore and he start laughung he laugh so hard that he starts crying.


    Bao Fong: Were shocked but not because of your manlynest master or should I say..... Misyress hahahhahahahhahaha


    Olga: FONG !


    Fang: WHAT NOOOOOOOO! DANM YOU AUTHOR DANM YOU STRAIGHT TO HELL !


    Olga: Fang or should call you Fei Fei I know your shocked and it will take you some time to ajustment but your going have to put on some undewear your naked.


    Fei Fei: THIS LORD WILL NEVER WEAR PANTIES !


    Olga: This might take a while


    I chase Fei Fei all over the house. trying to force her to wear a bra and panties. Fong not jelping at all he is laughing his ass off the whole time.


    Olga: FEI PUT ON THE PANTIES !


    Fei Fei: NEVER !


    Olga: Oh my god I am turning into my mother


    I finaly mange to catch her force her to put it on. I son;t want to be the bad guy and I know it a lot to take in now, I have and idea.


    Olga: Fei Think about for second the Mo family has not produce a girl in over generation.


    Fei Fei: Yeah so


    Olga: Your girl now that makes you important


    Fei Fei: What does that half to...... They we will be comming for me. A mother alway knows when their child emerges. They also know what gender they become, But I am not a member the Mo clan I am a Strauss


    Olga: They do not know that. I may be rich but I can''t buy a spaceship. Why buy one when one will be comming to us. Our problem to getting to Zenith is solved


    Fei Fei: This lord will except being female but this lord will never wear a skirt


    Olga: Fair enough


    The door bell rigs and I anwer it. The Girlsand Zen came over with cake and present. Danm I forgot about the surpries party. They all look at Fei Fei in shock


    Charlie: You really did need my panties.


    Sei: I don''t know how but this definately Zen fault


    Girls: Agreed


    Fei Fei: Well this lord or should I say lady, No to soon I will stick with lord. I told you I had transformation well here it is allow me to introuce myself agin I use to be Fang Straus, BUt now I guess am Fei Fei Strauss please take care of me from now on.


    Olga: Zen touch my daughter and you die


    Zen: You really beleive I would touch a twelve year old that just wrong I am not int to pedophilia


    Fei: Yeah Zen and I are bros I only feel respect an admiration


    She says that while hugging her arm around his still in her underwear. Tht bastard got a nose bleed


    Olga: SHADE YOUR DEAD !


    Zen: BUT I DID NOT DO ANYTHINNNNNNNNGGGGGGG!

 Chapter 92 Zeneithens comming to Earth

    Jao Jao Pov


    I felt it Fang emerge. Oh no he became Fei Fei.Zeneithen have link with their child and they are able to tell when they emege. This bad because Mo Kahn did not feel a thing that means he will come and find me soon. It ok as long as child is safe nothing elese matters to me anymore. Several of the guards come and they take me to see Mo Khan.


    Mo Khan is twice my age and has seven wife including myself. I have yet to give him a child. I realise quick Fei was Olgaline child when she was two she had the same traits as Olgaline when we were younger that when I knew I had to get him off planet and as far away as possible. I sent him to Earth on his emerging year, because Nanny Hong told me Oglanie was there. Maybe I just felt like by some miricle they would find each other.


    I finaly make it to Khan room and he looks angry. It not my fault I was in love with someone eles and my parents sold me like a possession.


    Khan: Who is it?


    Jao: Who is is who?


    Khan: DON''T PLAY WITH ME WOMEN WHO IS THE FARTHER OF YOUR BASTARD ! I know he is not mine and even I know when all my children birthday. I did not feel his emergence. So who is it.


    I lie


    Jao: I will be honest with you his father was my chilhood friend my first love. He past away along time ago. I told you I did not want to marry you but you would not listen. Now we are both unhappy.


    He still angry ut at leasst he buys my story. There is no way I am telling him abou Ogaline. I will take that secret to my grave,


    Khan: Boy or girl


    Jao: What?


    Kahn: You heard me boy or girl, he s boy banishment or exacution, but if she turns into she will have other uses. Now tell me boy or girl


    Jao: No


    Khan: What?


    This is first time I have stood up to him, I refuse to let my daughter be a chess piece for some politacal agenda, When she suffered so much here. She deserve to be free


    Jao: I said no. You can do anything you want to me but I refuse to let you hurt my child


    Khan: Oh really bring her in


    The door open and his guards bring out NANNY HONG ! She bruise and battered how could he do that to Nanny Hong. She is like my mother she raised me she raised Fei. Khan now has his hand around Nanny Hong throat.


    Khan: Now boy or girl I will not ask another time


    Hong: DON''T TELL THIS BASTARD ANYTHING !


    Khan: 3...2......


    Jao: WAIT She is a girl Fei Fei is a girl


    Khan: So that is her female name intrestiing. Now that is over goodbye Hong


    He snaps her neck


    Stolen story; please report.


    Joa: NO ! Whyyy?


    Khan: I don''t like repeating myself. She was also becoming a thorne in my side you just gave me excuse to get rid her take her to the tower


    Jao: I WILL KILL YOU !


    Khan call Mo Rin his third son to the room


    Khan: Rin I have Job for you I want you to find your little sister and bring her to me.


    Rin: Yes father


    Zen Pov


    It had been two since Olga has tried to murder me for no reason at all. The girls ad I are having a movie night. Hana, Sara and I are in charge of getting snacks. We start feeling our cart with junk food. We spot a familar figue in the store chewing on a pop tart


    Fei: Hey Brother Zen sister Hana, Sister Sara


    Zen: Oh hey Fei Fei


    Fei: I see your having a feast I suggest the Tarts of Pop


    Hana: No were having a movie night would you like to come


    Fei Fei: Can I


    Hana are you trying to get me killed.I think it was crystal clear Olga want me to stay away from her daughter. Than Fei give me these puppy dog eyes. There even more deadly than she was a boy.


    Hana: You want to deprave this child of a normal childhood you should ashamed. Fei of cours you can come.


    Fei: Really?


    Zen: Sure


    Fei: Yay I will bring the Tarts of Pop


    Zen: Hana what hell are you doing


    Hana: What I am recuiting


    Zen: YOU WANT TO FUCK FEI FEI SHE IS TWEWLVE !


    Hana: Of course not. She is a kid way to innocent I am just slowly grooming her so she will be ready in couple of years


    Zen: Your trying to kill me aren''t you


    Hana: She said you can not touch not I can not touch you will thank me in a couple of years


    Zen: If I live that long. I thought I was guy in the relationship you have bigger balls than I do and that is saying something.


    Hana: So you can bring anyone you want and I can''t


    Zen:.......


    Fei : Zen hana SISTER SARA FOUND STRAAWBERRY FLAVORED !


    Zen: Oh poor innocent Fei Fei never grow up


    After that we go buy our snack and we are on our way. Than we something sparkling in the sky. Whart the hell is that.


    Hana: Is that a bird


    Sara: Could be a plane


    Zen: What ever it is, IT COMMING RIGHT AT US!


    Fei: It can not be that is a Zenethian space ship they are early I have not prepared yet.


    It look like Fei knows that ship she said it was Zenethian what are Zenethian doing here. Several dark skin aliens with pointed ears and asian style clothes come out The ship. The leader has Darksin orange eyes and a braid.


    Fei: Rin


    Rin: Wow Fang you changed a lot or should I call you Fei Fei. Father wants you to come home. He has graciusly ask me to come reteive you.


    Fei: This Miss says Bullshit. I learn that on earth.


    The guy named Rin is not ammussed. He waves his hand and the other attack. Fei want us to stay out of it so we agree


    Fei: LIGHT


    Fei changes her density now she is light as feather she been training with that Milf for past month you can see it in her new fighting style we all know what Olga specialty is army crushing. She quick in just like take out two uys with a single kick. Another tries but she floats in the air


    Fei: STARLIGHT PRESS !


    Like meteor she falls crushing the guy in to oblviouon and creating a shockwave knocking everyone out. Oh great she is mini Olga she has not evn use Boa Fong yet. While Fei beating the crap out of the guards Rin goes into a sneak attack but I intervene.


    Zen: Sneak attacking a child is not cool


    Rin; That child took out my entire squad


    Zen: Your lucky she did not kill them. I have seen the power of a person that has mastered that style. If she found out I let Fei get hurt while I was here I be fucked.


    Rin: Who are you what right do you have to intervine.


    Zen: Basically her guardian making sure she stays out of trouble.


    Fei: Brother Zen let me handle this Rin and this Miss has some business with him


    Zen: Go get him Fei


    Hana: KICK HIS ASS FUTURE NUMBER 6 !


    Sara: HANA NOT COOL I KNOW WHAT YOUR PLOTTING YOU CAN NOT BE THAT THIRSTY !


    Hana: I said future I can wait for her develope. Good things come for those who wait


    Fei: why did she call me number six, Six of what


    Zen: Nothing just go back to your fight PUNISHMENT FOR WHEN WE GET BACK !


    Hana: What are you going do spank me I love it when you do that


    Zen: No I am going to fuck Sara in front of you and make you watch


    Hana: NOOOOOOOOO !


    Sara: WHY ME !


    When dealing with a pervey sex addict like Hana the best punnishment you can give her is to deney her what she craves. Why I chose Sara who doesn''t love her ass. Number one ass in the house with out a doubt.


    Rin: Are all earthling this weird


    Fei: Brother not weird he is my idol and I respect him a lot. Now let get started.


    Rin: You manage to impress me but you still can''t beat me PHOENIX FORM !


    Rin turns into some sort of giant blue phoenix. Fei said her family can chane into animals maybe they have phoenixes on Zenith


    Fei: BAO FONG FUSION !


    This is my first time seing her fuse as Fei Fei. She has silver hair and wearing and orange dress and boots. with black guantlets. She has a black bow holding up her side ponytail.


    Rin: Earth taught you some knew tricks but you still can''t beat me PHOENIX DIVE !


    Fei: IRON DEFENSE HEAVEY !


    She turn her whole body into iron. She is so heavey that the ground is craking under her feet. Rin connet with his attack but it does nothing


    Fei: That tickled my turn LIGHT !


    Fei becomes light and her speed increases now she is right infromt of him.


    Rin: If she can take my attack I can too


    Hana: Idiot


    Sara: That guy is screwed


    Zen; He done goofed


    Fei Fei: STARLIGHT METAL RUSH !


    She covers her fist and does rapid fire of punches changing her density from light to heavey each time she connets Have you ever seen Jojo Bizzare and star platnum. Imagine Sailor Moon with the strength and speed of Star Platnum. I am gone to be honest this funniest thing I seen all day


    Fei: Get wrecked


    Zen: Where did she learn that phrase. She know how to say get wrecked but not poptarts strange girl.


    Than she turn to and put a victory sign with her fingers but Rin is barely concious and he presses a button and it beams up Fei Fei and Rin. The three of us Freak out. Sara because she worried abou Fei Fei. Hana because she wants her to enter the Harem and Myself because he we do not get Fei back I am going to die buy the hands of Shemale Olga not Milf Olga, She wont let me have peace even last moments. We get beam up as well. We land on the ship and are surrounded by guards


    Zen: Uh... Take us to your leader.

 Chapter 93 No OneMakes Fei Cry

    Zen Pov


    So here we are on a spaceship surrounded by guards. I sigh inwardly. It like a god love toying with my life, I see Fei and she has her so called brother by neck. Guard are also pointing weapons at her.


    Rin: DON''T JUST STAND THERE YOU IDOTS CAPTURE THEM AND USE THEM AS LEVERAGE !


    Hana starts tapping her foot


    Sara: Oh no she is going to do that. FEI QUICKLY HARDEN YOUR SKIN !.


    She does not really understand but she does what she is told. Than Sara grabs me and takes out her guitar and she makes a barrier.


    Sara: That idiot going to use that attack in a closed in space. You did not think we were doing nothing when you weere in Hydra Acadmey did you,


    Hana: I am pissed. First you try steal number six and I hate it when people take my things. Even if she does not know it yet. Second your making me fight these ugly ass guys. Come on there is not one piece of eye candy in here and finally you ruined date night and it was my turn to pick the movie. WE WERE GOING TO WATCH THE NOTE BOOK !


    Oh thank god I do not have sit through that movie again. There is only so much I can take. Hana taps her foot faster and faster when sudenly it happens


    Hana: LIGHTSPEED !


    She disapears and turns into light bouncing off the wall ricocheting taking out every person on the ship it even hits Fei and her brother. Her brother dies instantly but it bounces off Fei. and Sara barrier. She moved so fast even I could not see her. The only thing I can see is the skidmarks were her shoes were and dead corpese. Than she finaly reapears. Sara chpped her on the head.


    Sara: YOU IDIOT THAT COULD HAVE KILLED US ALL!


    Hana: Sorry I got a little emotional


    Zen: WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT !


    Fei: BIG SISTER HANA IS A AMAZING !


    Hana: That was lightspeed and just like its name I use Regules power to move at the speed of light but takes time to charge up, but it is a istant army killer. I lern some new moves beside in the bedroom you no.


    Sara: IT ALSO AND US KILLER ! You still have no Idea were your aming you could have killed us all all. What if this ship was not a reflective surface.


    Hana: It was I saw my reflection behind Fei Fei, I knew what I was doing. You worry to much


    Sara: So reckless.


    I look out the windw and it look like we are flying in space. We are already pass all of S.W.O.R.D out post and I think we just went past Uranus, Yeah I just said that.. Than I just realeize something who is flying this ship.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Zen: Hey guys who is flying this ship if everyone is dead


    Eveyone: OH SHIT !


    We quickly go to the pilot''s room and we see the the dead body I quickly kick the body off and grab the wheel. How hard could be to steer a spaceship..


    Zen: Ok I have no idea how to fly this thing. I can not even put iton Autopilot because of the launguage barrier.


    Hana: Fei you flew to Earth before can you fly


    Fei: This lady is 12 Nanny Hong put it on Autopilot and when I put it on manuel I crashed badly. This lady just lerned how to ride a bike.Beside I can''t even reach the pedals


    It true I did just teach her how to ride a bike


    Zen: Ok Fei doesn''t fly got it.


    Zen: Most planes are similar maybe this is too, Lets see what this button does


    I go to press the button


    Hana : Are you sure you should be pressing a random button


    Sara: Yeah you do not know what it could do.


    Zen: I am sure it is fine


    I press the button when Fei Fei tells me.


    Fei: Are you sure you want to press the photon cannon


    Everyone Photon what?


    As soon as I hit the button a connanon comes out of the ship and it fires. It look like i just acciendly destroyed one of Neptunes moons


    Zen: Oops


    Sara: ZEN YOU JUST BLEW UP A MOON !


    Hana: At least he did noy blow up Uranus ahhahahahahaha


    Zen and Sara: Ughhh


    Fei: I don''t get it


    Sara and Zen: Never grow up Fei Fei


    Hana: So it looks like Fei is able to read this ship wording but she can''t fly. Zen can probably manage to fly this ship but can not read it I think I got and Idea.


    She smile. HORIBLE HORIBLE IDEA !. Hana Idea was for me to fly and for Fei to sit in my lap. This is terrible Idea.she may be twelve but her body puts most fourteen year olds girls to shame. Her butt is on my crotch. If you compare it to Sara I say is like a mini Sara.,Which mean Fei butt is going to be as big or biggr than Sara when she get older. STOP THINKING OF THAT !. This is poor sweet innocent Fei Fei. The Fei Fei you taught how to ride a bike. The Fei Fei that loves poptarts, THE FEI FEI THAT IS OLGA''S DAUGHTER !. Yes think of something scary think of Olga. When I think of Olga I remember something I forgot about OLGA IS NOW A MILF ! I can''t even compare her to shemale and she is and actual shemale. The last time I saw her in that form, It was the Great Dorm War, I finaly figured out how fly the ship and turn it around with the help of Fei.


    Fei: Brother do you have something in your pocket


    Zen: No why


    Fei: I feel something hard


    Zen:.....


    Sara: Zen you disgust me.


    Hana: Naughty Naughty Zen I am ashamed of you.


    HANA I BLAME YOU FOR PUTTING ME IN THIS POSTION ! I honestly can''t tell if she playing with me or actully asking me a serious question. This is going to be a long ride. Suddenly we get a tranmission


    Zen: Should I answer it


    Fei: Yes I think I know who it is.


    Fei turn on the screen and ou appear a darek skn baldman with yellow eyes and pointed ears. He begin talking I have no idea what he is saying but than Fei Fei puts on the universal translator.


    Fei: Mo Khan


    Khan: Who the hell are you were is Rin


    Fei Fei: You do not recognize me Mo Khan


    Khan: Fang or should I say Fei Fei it good to see you my daughter. i have sent your brother to come get you, Can you put him own the phone


    Fei Fei: Do you beleive this lady is and idiot. This lady knows you are not this lady farther. This Lady also knows that you know that this lady is not your daughter.


    Khan: You become smarter fine putRin own the phone and who is that behind you.


    Fei Fei: Rin is dead


    Khan: USELESS BRAT ! I knew I should have sent Mo Lee he is rightful hear. The one that never disapoint me. Fei I will give you a choice come home or what happen to Nanny Hong will happen to your mother.


    Fei: What did you do to Nanny Hong,


    He shows us his front gat there we see a head on a pike of tan skined eldery wom/en. Her I eyes gouged out, Sara and Hana both cover there mouths in.shock I try to cover her eyeys but it was to late. When Fei fei see this she breaks down crying


    Fei: NANNY HONG !.


    Khan: Good now you know I am serious this will happen to your mother if you do not come home. I have arrange you to wed the 9th prince. It eill bring great honar to the Mo Family. You have week


    Fei  is still crying I don''t know why but something inside me just snaps


    Zen: HEY ASSHOLE !


    Khan finaly notices me


    Khan: That right we did have some outsiders in the room how about this I will pay....


    Zen: Shut the fuck up.


    My voice is not loud but it is cold. Colder that it has ever been in my entire life. What he did right there is unforgivable.


    Zen: We are comming for Fei Fei mom, and I will personally tear down everything you hold dear. When I done with you I am going to gouge your eyes out and put you head on pike and nobody is going to get in my way or face my wrath. I will give you the same words you gave Fei give youself up or I will destroy the whole Mo Family you have a week


    Khan: hahahahahha You a 15 year old boy are going to destroy my Mo Family hahahahahahh. I have not heard a good joke in whiele


    Zen: We have a saying on Earth Rome was not build in a day but it was burned in one. see you in a week


    I end the transmission. When we were hanging out Fei use to talk about Nanny Hong all the time. Nanny Hong was basically a grandmother to Fei Fei.  She even wanted to take her to Earth whenn she goes to retreive her mom. He should not have showed that to a child. I look down at Fei Fei and she is still crying my shirt is wet from her tear, but I do not care. She hugs me tight and I let her do it. Than she looks up at me her eyes still red.


    Fei: Brother are we going to be able to save my mother I can''t lose her too


    Zen: Sure we are kid and there is not a danm thing they can do to stop us.


    No one makes Fei cry.

 Chapter 94 Chaos Energey and I Know A Guy witha Spaceship

    Hana Pov


    Sara decide to take Fei to bet lucky for us we still have food from when we went shopping. We also have poptarts but not even poptarts can help Fei''s wounded heart. Nanny Hong raised her and they just killed her like it was nothing. Sure we kill but no thoughtless killing. It usually in selfdefense. If the guard would not attack me I would have not have killed them. I suddenly I feel a great pressure, It Zen.


    Hana: ZEN CALM DOWN !


    He does not listen and the ships starts to rumble. I have do something he is going to tear the ship apart which could kill us all. Zen has 3 times the ki as the average person. Not only is it comming from his body, but also from Byakko and Raizen. Not to mention Raizen and Byakko are sending him two types of energies Celestial and Demonic energey. Two opposing forces that were never suppose to intercet. Those two energey are starting to fuse together. Zen mom cause this energey Chaos energy and Zen is the only one to have it in the world. Sara, and Mira may not have notice because we just started teaching them ki, But someone like Sei and Charlie probably have. Sei has been training in ki since she was young and Charlie is a prodigy in qui especiicaly dou and han.That important right the most important thing is calm him down. I run up to him and kis him on the lips. Aura begins to go back into his body slowly


    Zen: Sorry I was angy I lost control a little bit


    Hana: It is fine your angry an frustrated,  When we are like this we all slip up from time to time you just need a release.


    I begin to strip iff my clothes


    Zen: Why are you stripping not that I mind,but now is probaably no the time to have sex


    Hana: No it is the perfect time to have sex your angry I am angry. Well Sara Angry but someone need to watch our little bride. Beside they way you are right now no matter how fat and lovely Sara ass is you will break it and I am sort of a masochist. I can handle it You need a release.


    Zen; Wait do you mean by littl......


    I do not even ge him a chance to finish when I pounce on him


    X rated scene


    Zen does not just take off my shirt he rips it off including my bra. He does not suck on my nipples he start to bite down on them. He being a lot rougher me and I kind of like it. while bitting my nipple I moan in pleasure.


    Hana: YES BITE THEM HARDER OH GOD !


    We beging to kiss and than he takes off hiss pants and he forces my head on hiz crotch and he starts moving his hips. I could almost gag how big his penis is. Than rips off my panties and flips me over shoves his cock into my ass. We begin  to doggy style


    Hana: OH YES YES i


    Zen: You like that


    Hana: I love it naw spank me.


    Zen: Really


    Hana: My butt may not be as big as Sara but I can stiil say I am proud of itThis story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Zen: Ok fine


    As he is fucking me he start to spank me oy my god this feels so goo I do not know why Sara does not like this it feels amazing. Than he presses me into the wall and starts to fuck my pussy and it rough. It probaly more rough than any other times I had before He is pentraing me so hard, so fast SO DEEP !


    Hana: FUCK FUCK FUCK ! I LOVE YOUR HUGE BLACK COCK !


    Zen: You like that


    Hana: I LOVE IT NOW CHOKE ME!


    Zen: What


    Hana: YOU BETTER CHOKE ME RIGHT NOW OR WE ARE STOPPING THIS INSTANT !


    He put his stong hands around me start to choke me while he is fucking me. Oh my god I feel so good. I like to be choked while I am being fucked. I am perv and a freak in the sack. Hell I am the freakies of all Zen girlfriends I excepted that fack along time ago.


    Hana: I AM ABOUT TO CUM !


    Zen: WAIT DID YOU TAKE THE PILLI DON''T REMBER !


    Hana: AS MUCH AS WE HAVE SEX OF COURSE I TOOK THE PILL!  I''M THE ONE WHO TELLS EVERYONE TO TAKE THE SO  DON''T YOU DARE PULL OUT ! OH SHIT I AM CUMMMINNNNNNNG!


    X ratet scen over


    After that we snuggle up in the captains chair. I get hungry So I take Zen shirt and I put it on. It fits me like a dress. I guess he forgot we are in space and I only had that one set of panties. I head down and see Fei  sleeping on the couch.


    Hana: Oh sweet Fei Fei we will get revenge for you. Like I said no one hurts one of my lillies even if she is still a seed.


    Zen is not only one that get choose who enter the harem. I let him because the girls he brought back were drop dead goges and I wanted to fuck them too. The reason I chose Fei Fei becuse when she grows up she will be a tripple threat when she grows up. It best catch her now. I can see can see it now she will have the ass of Sara, the breast of Sei and the cock of Zen. Yes I said cock of Zen. apperntly I saw a bulge when we were changing the other day. She is like Olga but diffrent. I mayhave  hacked Olga computer Olga wanted to make sure everything was good with her transformation.. I like being thourough When I chooses A new lover. Fei is like Olga she can grow a dick but only when she extreamly honey but the strange thing is when she see  Zen nothing is there. I can already imagine it them fucking me at the same time I start to drool.


    Sara: You really should not drool when your half naked and staring at a sleeping child people will think you are a pedophile.


    Hana: I am not a pedo or loilli con I like beautiful busty girls and guys with big dicks you should know you fit one of those catagories,


    Sara: Your not thinking..


    Hana: Not yet Like I said i waiting for her to bloom. It would not be fun if I ate her now.


    Sara: Olga thought she had to watch out for Zen, but your the real threat, buy time she figures it out it will be to late and you will all ready have your claws in Fei Fei. Just try not to get Zen or yourself killed it Olga. Oh I think best to contact the others,


    Hana: Your right I completly forgot


    Sei Pov


    It is date night and We are waiting for Zen, Hana and Sara. I am waiting with Mira and Charlie, Charlie is starving and is  trying to bite Mira.


    Charlie: Just one bite


    Mira; No I am not letting you bite me


    Charlie: But your blood is so sweet not as sweet as Zen but you will do in a pinch


    Mira: CHARLIE KEEP YOUR FANGS AWAY FROM MY NECK AHHHHHH !


    After Charlie bite Mira neck she realise something.


    Charlie: Did you cum yourself. I knew my bites were pleasurable but danm you are one horny angel, but that is not bad thing living in this house.


    Mira: FUCK YOU CHARLIE ! I told you not to bite me now I have to go change my panties. I will be back. Tell me when they get here.


    Charlie: Hey Sei


    Sei: Come near me and I will knock your fangs out.


    Charlie: I can wait for Zen to get back.


    Suddeny Azula, Regules and Lucifer  gets a message from Angel and Regules. They all connect our minds together so we can communicate.


    Sara: Hi guys we sort of got a problem


    Sei: What kind of problem. Why aren''t you three back yet. You need to hurry up Charlie is trying to find food replacements and she is starting to bite people.


    Hana: It might take a while because we are sort of in space


    Sei, Mira and Charlie: WHAT !


    Sara: Not the worst part Fei Fei is kinf of with us


    Sei, Mira and Charlie: OH GOD OLGA IS GOING TO KILL US!


    Hana: Right now we are going to go to Zenith to rescue Fei''s mom. Will rrrobably be back and a couple of weeks at the most...if we don''t die. This is kind of hard to say after this,,,but one of you is going have to tell Olga


    Sei: FUCK YOU HANA !


    Charlie: YOUR TRYING TO KILL US !


    Mira: I DON''T WANT TO DIE YET !


    Hana: Us sorry got to go bye


    Charlie, Sei and Mira: HANA YOU BITCH !


    The three of us are on who will be the one to tell Olga that her daughter is now in space. With the one person she hates with a passion. Finaly we decide to play Rock paper scissors and unfortunately for Mira she loses. Ding we here the doorbell. when we open it we thought we saw the devil incarnte for a second.


    Olga: Now Fei went to the store and hour ago and she is still not back yet, But I somehow know it is Shade fault or he knows were she is. Since the three of you are attach to him by the crotch I am sure you know where he is.


    Mira instanly faints from Olga pressure. Sice charlie was second loser she will have to explaing. What is going on.


    Chrarlie: You see Mrs. Strauss. Zen, Hana and Sara went out to get snacks. They met fei Fei while she was there. her so cald brother abuducted her and Zen, Hana and Sara went after her. Now they are on a  rescue mission to save your baby momma from being exacuted in a week.


    Olga:.....


    Sei: She took that better than I thought


    Charlie : Yeah


    Olga: WHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAA TTTTTTT!


    She stomps her foot on the ground causing an earth quake, Several pictures and vases fall of the ground. There is the Olga I fear. She is so mad right now she goes kick a car and it sent flying Is that thing comming down. Nope still going.


    Sei: OLGA PLEASE CALM DOWN YOUR GOING WRECK THE NEIGHBORHOOD !


    Olga: Give me a reason


    Sei: I know someone who owns a spaceship


    Olga stops her tantrum that coulld destroy the city


    Olga: Who


    Sei: Zola

 Chapter 95 Girls head to Zenith

    Sei: Pov


    Olga: I forgot you knew Zola


    Charlie and Mira: Who is Zola


    Sei: He is a friend of Zen. When Zen has guys night Zola, Benny and Decklyn are usually there.


    So we takes one of my family private jet and we fly are way to California where Zola temporary house is. We knock on the door and the green purple haied alien answer.


    Zola: Sei, other Harem members I have yet to meet......Olga?


    Sei: Can We borrow your spaceship


    Zola: You want to take my baby


    Olga: GIVE US DANM KEYS ZOLA !


    Zola: Woah woah. Since you ask so nice I would happy to lend you Betsy but there is kind of a problem. with her engine out and I don''t have the parts that cant fix it. You fix her you can take her when ever you want


    Mira: Now what do we do. The only one I know who can come close to fixing a spaceship is Hana and she is in space so that is out


    Olga: You got any friends that can get you parts and fix spaceship


    Sei: Not a freind but a friends sister


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I make a call, Than i hang up the phone now all we have to do is wait. We stayy at Zola House until my invited guess gets here. Zola is freaking out because Olga is house, It been a couple hours and the door bell. We see tall girl familar face. She a red hed with green eyes she is wearing pink dress and black heels.


    Sei: Hello President Parker


    Petra: I am not your president anymore and can you explain why two barely asian men came to my door and brough me all the way two california. I did not even get to changes clothes when I got back from my date


    Sei: Really? Purity Petra finally got a boyfriend


    Petra: It was one date. but the guy was a total asshole. He took me to a cheep restruant talk about how we would live with his mother. He even paid in coupons. That is the last time I go on a blind Date that Illiy sets me up with. Wait did you call me Purity Petra who calls me Purity Petra


    Sei:..... No one


    Mira: But she so pretty


    Charlie: How could you not have had a boyfriend yet. Your hot and you have big boobs most men and Hana love big boobs are was mistaken


    Sei: No alot of men like boobs


    Petra: Why do I always attact losers, jerks assholes is there someting wrong with.me.. Whatever why I am here. I did not come here to talk about my love life. Why I am I here.


    Sei: We need you to fix a ship. How soon can you do it


    Petra: A day


    Olga: We don''t have that long we need to catch up as fast as possible. It has already benn two days.


    Petra: You did not let me finish a day if I did not have my little assistant come out Olivia


    A pink spider tatoo glows and out pops a pink blue and black spider apears into the space. Wow a parker using a ghost spider,


    Sei: A Parker using Mystacism I thought you guys love science


    Petra: Magic is just science we can not explain. recently I have been studying Celestial and Demonic Beast. There is so much we do not understand so much we can learn and in my study I manage to meet Oliva. She perfect for me because I have spiderpowers. I guess I will get to work


    After a couple of hours Petra and Olivia are finaly able to fix the ship and we are about launch when Pera jumps in as well.


    Sei: What are you doing here


    Petra: As a Senior I can not knowinly let you go into sapce without adult supervision, Olga is to busy to look after you so I brought it upon myself.


    Mira: Are sure it is probably dangerous.


    Charlie: Yeah you do not have to


    Olivia: She just does not want to go back home to be grilled on about her date.


    Petra: OLIVA !


    Oliva: What they still want to set you up with Derick. Your avoding it.


    Petra: He is a douche for once Benny and I agree on something and that rarely happens. Anyway that does not matter beside I upgraded the ship and youn need me.


    Oliva: She just wants to go in to space she can be a kid at times


    Petra: OLIVIA !


    Olga: I don''t care if she comes or not were leaving now


    Zola: Please just don''t hurt my baby


    Sei: We will not get a scratch on her


    Olga flies off but fogets we are in the grage and er crash thought the ceiling. Zola looks like he is about to cry. I willpay for his roof later. Note to self tell daddy to send him a check.


    Sei: Make that two scatches. Zenith here we come.

 Chapter 96 Cazar

    Zen Pov


    We have to stop at planet Cazar to refil the ship and get suppy;s before we land on Zenith. Hana also refuses to go comando another day. It gets cold in space. Yes the only reason she wants panties it because it cold not because it cover her Va-j-j. Yeah she is pervey like that but I accepted it. We land Cazar and have to pay fees. We pay the unversal curency credits. We got the money off the Zenethian soilders. After that we go and get some new clothes and some food.


    Sara:I wonder if they have anything that not blue.


    Zen: Maybe it is not tthat bad it could taste like chicken maybe golfrag is the other white meat.


    Fei: I miss the tarts of pop


    Hana: Right now so do I


    We manage to find something not blue but it still taste like shit. Ok blue shit or red shit. Both sound so appetizing. as we are bout two lose hope. I teenager in a blue suit and has a gold helmet in his arm comes up to us.


    ??? First time off Terran


    Zen: Huh?


    ???: Oh most people beside earthling call EarthTerran I am Gabe Alexander by the way and you could probaly use some real food.


    He takes us to a restruant and the food look suspect. I take a bite. My eyes widen and I start scarfing it down. Oh my god this is delcious. The other see it and start eating as well.


    Gabe: As you can tell I am from Earth as well, I am member of the Nove


    Sara: Nova Core?


    Gabe: We are basically sapce police. I felt bad for you because I rember the first time I cam off world my stomach was neve the same again. You went to wrong store. This place is for more humanoid people come to eat. If you want I can take you to get supplysIf you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Zen: Thank man we would appreaciate it I am Zentorra but people call me Zen by the way this is Saraphine, Hana and Fei Fei


    Gabe: No problem


    We are about to leave when we see two Alien with four arms picking on a red alien girl. Gabe seem to know her because he is pissed. He puts on his helmet and quickly


    Gabe: I am officer Gabriel Alexander of the Nove core I will ask you politely to let the girl go.


    ???: Gabe


    Gabe: It will be fine Zara


    Alien 1: Well if isn''t a little Nova Punk


    Alien 2: What up with you Nova Punk we were just asking this nice girl if she wanted to get out of this dump, Our boss treats his girls well.


    Zara: I AM NOT A PROSTUTUTE !


    Gabe: You herd her get out of here before I make you,


    Alien 2: You are not first Nove trash member who went up against us and you will not be our last. Trex Let sho him what we do Nova punks.


    Trex: Ok Roms


    Trex and Roms attack Gabe nut his body glows gold and he shoots out laser. But Rom and trex do not deel a thig, One of them catches Gabe and throws him into a near bye table.


    Trex: I told you we have fought Nova core members before are amor is immune to your nova beams.


    Gabe" That is illeagle


    Trax: Were bad guys we do bad things


    Roms: hahahahhaha With out your nove blasters your just useless little Terran from planet filled with trash


    Zara: That''s enough I will go with you just do not hurt him anymore please.


    Gabe: Zara don''t do it you do not know what you are doing


    Roms: I am tired of you now DIEEEE !


    Zara: Nooooooooo !


    Zen: ASURA STYLE QUICK DRAW !


    I come out of nowhere with Kurohime in my hand and appear right infront of him, I slash off one of the aliens hands off. he screams in pain


    Roms: AHHH MY HAND THAT BASTARD CUT OFF MY HAND !


    Zen: Relax you have 3 more


    Trex: BASTARRRRD !


    The next alien comes at me but this time Hana is the one to intervene


    Hana: ASURA STYLE SPARROW PIERCER !


    Hana Is so fast she thrust the guy right in eye and he goes flying against the wall. One guy loses hand another guy loses an eye man they are just unlucky.


    Trex: Who are you why do you interfere


    Zen: Just some useless Terrens


    Hana: But you got beaten by us so what does that make you.


    Gabe: You guys don''t have to do this for me


    Zen: We have reasons 1 they ruin our meal


    Hana: 2 they insulted our planet


    Zen and Hana:: most importantly THEY WERE ABOUT TO KILL OUR FOOD SOURCE !


    Zen: The guy fed us that aleast one life save right there.


    Hana: Onizuka rule


    Gabe: Your saving me because I fed you


    Hana and Zen: Pretty much


    Gabe:.......


    Sara: Don''t try to understand there logic. They have family code that is so complex. It is impossible to understand it. The rules usually involves food, money or sex. Just consider yourself lucky


    Roms: You cut off my hand


    Trax: and poked out my eye


    Hana and Zen: Yeah pretty much


    Trax: and Romes: WE WILL KILL YOOUUUUU!


    They go and charge at us. The people scramble out the restryant. Sara goes over to help Gabe. While Fei is eating happily, Just when Trax and Roms are about to hit we strike.


    Zen and Hana ASHURA STYLE INSTANT......


    Zen: SLASH !


    Hana; THRUST !


    My attack slashes Roms in half diagnolly and.Hana Pierces a huge hole in Trax''s heart and he goes down. He is dead before he hits the floor. Gabe and Zara look at us in shock


    Zen; Shall we continue lunch

 Chapter 97 I am not a Doctor Im a Rocker

    Sara Pov


    I go over to Gabe and than I start to use qui on Gabe. Specifically I use Han. There are four parts of qui. Sei is to enhance your senses and perception. Dou is to strenghten your body and boost power and speed. Zen is to push your qui outward and use it for offense or defense. Han is for healing. Everybody is difrrent. Like Hana she really good at Sei and Zen and I do not mean the people. While Charlie and Seiryu are Dou battle freaks. Mira excels in Zen just like Zentora. I am good at Han. Seiryu and Zentora said they neve seen someone as good as Han as myself. Even Reiko complements me on my Han abilties.


    Zara: OH MY GOD HE IS HEALING !


    Gabe: You know qui, Danm I wish I would have learn it before I left Earth. Maybe I would not look like I am now. Without my helmet I am useless.


    Sara: Your not useles you just were not prepared... I have a question your cop right


    Gabe: Basically


    Sara: Are you going to arrest Zen and for killing someone infron of you.


    The two of them were eating when they stop in mid bite. Am I only one who was in the right sense of mind to know you should not kill someone infront of a cop. I sigh inwardly,


    Zen: SHIT !


    Hana: I FORGOT IN THE MOUMENT !


    Fei: OH NO BROTHER AND SISTER ARE GOING TO GO TO JAIL !


    Gabe: What are you talking about I was knocked out the entire time. I did not see you slashing those assholes to bits. Nope not a thing. Zara did you see anything.


    Zara: Nope. My customers did not see anything either


    Man: I didn''t


    Women: Terran what Terran I did not see a Terran commit murder right infront of my eyes.


    Kid: I was in the bathroom


    Sara so that is how they are going to play it. There must be some sort of story behind it, but as long as Zen and Hana do not go to  Space jail than everything should be fine. After that I I feel a tug on my skirt. It is a little alien boy


    Boy: Dr. Lady


    Sara: Doctor?A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Why did he just call me a doctor. I am not a doctor I am a rocker. Than he look at me with thos big pink eyes. I have alway had a weekness for kids


    Sara; Yes


    Boy: Can you heal my mommy


    Zara: All the doctors have been taken away by the Quadra Gang. Those two your friends killed were part of the Quadra gang. They kidnapped all the Doctors so, when people get sick or hurt they are force to pay a high price. That is only one of the bad things they have done the list goes on.


    Sara: Kid I am not doctor


    Boy: But you healed a Nova member you are a doctor please Dr. Lady. I do not have much money and my Mother is in pain.


    I want to say no but i rember my youngerself crying over the death of my mother. It was not a fun expirence. I hope that no kid has to go through what I did. I don''t  even know if qui will work on alien. He giving me the puppy dog eyes. Danm I hate puppy dogs eyes. That how Zen convince me do anal on his birthday. That is how Mira always gets the last piece of choclate cake. That  how Charlie bites me when she wants a midnight snack. I am sucker for puppy eyes they work on me every time.


    Sara: It is Saraphine or Sara not Dr. Lady


    Boy: THANK YOU DR..... I MEAN THANK YOU SARA. My name is Kallium by the way and I am seven cycles old.


    I go to Zen, Hana, and Fei Fei and tell them that I am going to help that kids mother. while the three of them get supply with the help of Gabe.


    Zen Puppy Eyes


    Sara: Puppy Eyes


    Hana and Fei Fei: Works everytime


    The kid drags me off to his house.


    Quardra Gang Narrator Pov


    This is the base of the Quadra gang. The gang is filled with the Alien species known as Teseracts. They are spiderlike with four arms and four eys. The leader is a Blue Teseract with and eyepatch over his first right eye. He is volpmancer fur coat and black pants. He is enjoying food and women when a green teseract comes in


    Grunt: BOSS YUBA !


    Yuba looks up annoyed that someone has enterupted his good time,


    Grunt: ROMS AND TRAX ARE DEAD !


    Yuba: WHAT WHO DID IT !


    Grunt: It was Terrans sir. A male and Female of the species, They killed Roms and Trax. They were strong. Not only that they had another Terran with and she could heal people. I heard she went off with some kid to heal his mother


    Yuba: A doctor this good I can add her to the lot I have collected. Get me Arachina and Trench


    Grunt: Yes boss


    Grunt goes off and retreive Yuba other two officers Trench and Arachina. Trench was red and very Muscular. While Archina she was slim and silver. She was dainty bu that did not make her any less deadly.


    Arachina: Boss looking lovey as always


    Trench: You called us who do you need us to kill.


    Yuba: I have a Job for the both of you Trax and Roms are dead.


    Trench: Weaklings


    Arachina: They were the weakest amonst us Trench, but you have to admit they were strong for this planet they killed several Nova Core member by themselves.


    Yuba: They weren''t Nove Core members


    Trench: Intresting maybe I will have a fun fight. It has been a while, Since someone could challange me.


    Yuba: Arachkina I have another job for you. One of them  split up from the group. She can heal people with some strange abilty. She is a doctor. I want her alive Arachkina. Trench do as you always do and make it as painful as possible.


    Arachkina: Oh poo I always get the boring jobs


    Trench: Have fun because you know I will be hahahahahahhah


    Trench storms off. Arachina sighs to herself and goes off as well. Yuba just smiles knowing Trench he loves to toy with his enemies. He could not wait to see the Terrans heads on a silver platter.


    Sara Pov


    Wow I feel like I am voulinteering again with my dad, han works great on alien body. After I heal Kallum''s mom, People are amazed what they see and they start lining up in crowds. I might as well, I am the only one here right now after all, I begin to heal the sick and injured. Than I have an idea. I fuse Han and Zen togther and activate it in my voice,


    Sara: SONG OF HOPE !


    The people that hear my singing begin to glow. they feel relax and their bodies start to heal. What a great Idea why do it one at a time when I can do it all at once. Than I suddenly hear clapping. I turn around to see a alien that looks like the other two Zen and Hana fought. They had four arms four eyes. She is like a female version of them but she is also a shiny silver color.


    Arachkina: That was quite the trick you did there Miss Doctor


    Sara: I am not a doctor


    Kallium: Run Sara she is one of the Quardra gang that kidnapped all the doctors.


    Arachkina: Lets make this easy Miss Sara you come quietly or you could resist. Personally I hope you resist The boss said I can not kill you but I can rough you up a little bit.


    Why is trouble following me it is not like I am Zen. They are completly misunderstanding the situation just because I am good at healing people does not mean that I am a doctor.


    Sara: For the last time I am not a doctor I AM A ROCKER !  ANGEL FUSION !


    I get into Angel fusion form a pink and purple battle dress and black and pink thigh high boots  and gloves. With a  black leather jacket. I take out my contract weapon my guitar Sound Breaker.


    Sara: Now who is ready to rock.

 Chapter 98 Arachkina vs Saraphine

    Sara Pov


    WhenArachkina looks at me she narrow her eyes. She seem to be confused in the situation, but than she starts to smile again. I have a feeling that I will not like what that smile means. I get ready by getting in my battle stance. While Arachkina take out a silver bow from where only god would know where.


    Arachkina: I thought you were a Terran. I did not know Terran can do transformation. Are you some sort of hybrid


    Sara: No I am 100 percent human.


    Arackina: The only human I have come in contacted  with are  from S.W,O.R.D and they do not seem to have any of your powers. What is a Rocker. No matter this will just make thing more fun SILK ARROW STORM !


    Silk comes out of of her hands. and she starts to shoot arrows at me, Am I the only one that notice her bow came out of nowhere. I would make a barrier to stop this attack, but that could harm the civilians. So I guess I am dodging then.


    Sara: DANCE AKIDO BREAK DANCING DODGE !


    I feel the beat and the rythhm of her attacck making me to be able to doge it effortlessly. Than she takes out four knives one for each hand. I may know how to fight close range but I am not as good as Sei,  or Charlie my best bet is to get some distance. I Increse my speed but she is gaining ground.


    Sara: SONIC SCREECH !


    A surprise scream comes from my mouth but she avoids it, No she jumped before I even fired my attack. I narrow my eyes.. How did she see it comming. I do not have time to think about it when she is already on me like white on rice. I use my guitar like a battle axe. We exchange several blows. She manage to hit my shoulder. Why can''t I hit her.


    Ararchkina: No matter what you so you will never be able hit me. Out of all the members of my team my senses are the best. Allowing me to sense danger. While  I am fighting it basically like I am seeing the future. You can''t beat what you can''t hit.


    Sara: Great she is like Benny with his spider sense


    Ararchkina: Spider sense intresting name I think I will use that from now on.


    Sara: I am pretty sure Benny and his whole family has copyright that name you definately will be sued


    Ararchkina: I am evil I do what I want


    Fighting someone that can predict your moves is pain in the ass. There are a few ways to beat a precog. One way is to hit them faster than they can predict. Lets try thisThis story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Sara: ACCELANRANDO !


    I use accelerando to increase my speed but this bitch is fast. No that is not it when I use my accelerando I should not be moving this slow. It looks like she notice my confusion and starts to laugh. Than it hits me.


    Sara: The knife


    Arachkina: It looks like you finally figured it out little girl. My knives are coated in a slow acting poision. This paticular poison paralyzes my prey four several hours. Look like Yhe posion is finally starting to work. I give you around five minuets


    Sara: Great now I have got a time table.


    Basically If I do not beat her in five minuets. I get paralyze and get captured, I use my accelerando ability to increase my speed, now she starts going on defense. All she has to do is run out the clock and she wins. Ok this is not working. I am expecting something diffrent happen when I am doing the same thing. I try something eles. than  I get and Idea


    Sara: BEAT BARRIER !


    My force field captured both of us. Arachkina becomes conefused. She must be wondering how I was able to capture her. Well. This is a defensive move. That means I am not attacking her, No attack no danger no danger no prediction.


    Ararachkina: What is this


    Sara: It''s a barrier now your moves are limited.


    Arachkina: You think you can corner me. Think again I can still dodge any of your attacks even with this limited amount of space. Your down to your last minuet. I bet you can barely move your legs now,


    Sara: Your right I can''t move my legs but. I do not need to move to beat you. Beside I have already won.


    Arachkina: What are you talking about. I don''t  find this joke  amusing little girl


    Sara: When fighting someone like you there are few ways to beat you. One is to hit you faster than you can predict. Well that out of the picture.  I guess I have to do it this another way. Hitting you with a wide range attack even if you know it is comming you can not dodge it.


    Arachkina: SHIT I AM TRAPPED!


    Sara: Took you long enough. The curtains has fallen. The fat lady has sung. Well basically CHECKMATE BITCH ! BANSHEE WAIL !


    I scream and created a shockwave. My first scream was like a bullet it was concentrated. This one is diffrent. This one is like and explosion of soud. Not to mention it is bouncing off my barrier createing in even deadlier attack. Arachkina trys to cover her ear, but resitance is futile. Her ears begin to bleed. Then she begin to have a seizure. Finaly her heart explodes. Blood comes out of her mouth and she falls to the ground


    Sara: DAAAAAAAAAANM !


    I fall to  ground and unfuse with angel. That battle took a lot out of me and  the posion finally affecting me. I honestly I did not expect her heart to explode. Maybe it happend because of her heightend senses.. Now lets get this posion out me I do not like being defenseless. I begin to use han when I hear a voice


    Yuba: At least she was good for something


    I see another Spider alien this one is blue and wearing an eyepatch on one of his eyes. He is wearing pants and some sort of tigerskin jacket.


    Yuba: You are comming with me


    Sara: Like hell I am


    Yuba: You do not get a choice in the matter


    Sara: Just because I can''t move does not mean I am defensless


    I begin to scream but he uses his webs to cover my mouth shut.  Ok I guess I am defenseless now that he has covered my vocal chords. I also just pulled off a fusion. So I ill not be able to do one for while. It also does not help my and Angel Qui has been drained. It basically comes down to me being fucked.


    Yuba: I saw your fight with my subordinate. That form you were in was tempory. Not only that most of your attacks come from your voice. I can''t have you trying to ecape my little song bird. hahahahahhahah


    Sara: ummmm Ummmm Umm


    FUCK YOU! YOU FOUR ARM ASSHOLE ! Than he picks me up and laughs evily. He put me into some sort of cage and takes me to his lair. I let my guard down, but so did he, My mark glow sand I realese Angel in a smaller form. I communicate with her telepathically.


    Sara: Angel go get Zen


    Angel: What about you


    Sara: I will be fine just go find Zen. He wants to capture me not kill me. If he wanted to kill me he would have done it a long time ago. I will slowly get the posion out. I will make my move, but It always good to have a plan B now go.


    Angel: Yes Mistress. If he hurts you. I will cut off his scrotum, mount his arms to a wall, and use his pelt as a rug.


    Sara: Wow that got dark fast. I do not know if I should be terrified or honared. In hinghsight maybe I should have named you Diablo instead of Angel


    I see Angel flyingin off into the distance. Once we get to his lair he puts me into a room with around a dozen people from diffrent races. They all look tired and scared. Than one of them comes up to me.


    Alien:  So are you also a doctor


    Sara: Another case mistaken identity. I am not a doctor I am..... You know what forget it


    Instead of focusing on them i begin to use Han to extract the posion. The sooner that happen the sooner I can get out of here. I  just hope nothing bad happen untill than, Suddenly a a nother spider alien comes in


    Grunt: Boss wants you


    Sara: Just great

 Chapter 99 Quadra Gang Fucked Up Next Stop Zenith

    Sara Pov


    Sara: Ok big blue and ugly you caught me. Now what exactly do you want with me


    Yuba: Terrans always with the sarcasim, but sarcasim will not save you. I saw you abilty and I can say I am impressed. I am impressed enough to keep you even after you killed Arachkina. I want to work for me..


    Sara: I will pass


    Yuba: Haha silly little female Terran you honestly beleive you have a choice and if you think your little friend are going to save you you will be wrong. Trench is my right hand man the strongest man at my side. It is just a matter of time before. They die and i use their skull like a goblet to drink fine wine out of.


    Sara: Ok that is gross, but we have a saying on Earth don''t count you eggs before they hatch.


    Yuba: Take her and put her with the others


    The guards drag me and put me in a cell with several aliens. There are at 50 of us in here all diffrent type of  aliens and I am guessing that they are all doctors. One of the allies come up to me. He is blue and looks fish like.


    Alien:  Hello my name is  Trident and I am a doctor. You being here i am guessing you are are one or at least have some some sort of healing abilty am i right.


    Sara: So I guess your the leader here


    Trident: There is no leader here but I have been here the longest.


    Sara: How long was that


    Trident: 13 Cycles. I hate to say this but if there nothing short of a miracle you are never getting out of here. So what is yourbname


    Sara: I''m Sara but you can call me miriacle


    Trident: What the hell is that suppose to mean


    Sara: You see


    I say that these spider guys just made the biggest mistakes in their life. For now the best thing I can do is heal myself and wait for Angel to get Zen. It just a matter of time


    Hana  Pov


    So Gabe takes us to the store with Zara and we begin to stock up on food supply. This guy really is a life saviour even though he can not fight worth a shit.


    Fei Fei: Let get this


    Zen: This looks good. um taste kind of like chicken


    Hana:  Come on guys we have to save our money the cash we got from Fei''s brother and his goon squad is almost gone after we sppend on clothing and fixing the ship.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Zen: Than why do I have all this


    Zen pulls handfull of credis that is alot more than what we had when we arrived on this planet. Where did he get all that in this short amount of time. Than hit me


    Hana: You stole from those goons that attack us at the dinner didn''t you.


    Zen: You know me so wel you know i never leave a fight with empty pockets , and apperntly they pay the Quadra gang quite well. I wonder what they pay the big boys.


    Gabe: LALALALA  I am not listening I am officer of the law lalalal I am not listening


    Fei: This lady beleves that you should take a hot pill


    Zen: A what?


    Fei: You know when you want someone to calm down


    Hana: You mean Chill pill


    Fei: Are they not the same thing


    Zen: No.


    Sometimes I forget that Fei Fei is a foregner because she speaks our laungauge so well. She still can mix up idioms and can get confused with sarcasim. We head back to the ship now all we have to do is wait for Sara. We wait for more than an hour and she still not back yet than we see the kid that Sara runs off with. I think  his name was Killium. He runs over out of breath


    Zen: Woah kid breathe slow your roll. Whats wrong and where is Sara.


    Killium: She was captured by the Quadra game. She beat one her gooons, but she was poisioned and could not move. Than their boss .


    Eveyone: WHAT !


    Suddenly the ground begins to rumble. What is that is it and Eathe quake. Than I sense where the shaking is comming from it not comming from the ground it is comming from Zen. Crap his qui is fusing like it did back on the ship. Why do you think we had to get it repaired.


    Hana: ZEN CONTROL YOUR EMOTIONS !


    He can''t hear me It like he is being consummed with rage. He not use to this chaos energey yet he can go completly out of control.


    Zen: They are dead fusion


    A pillar of qui energey consumms zen and he fused not just with Byakko but with Raizen as well this is my first time seing him like this in this form. If you looked like rogue in Byyako form and Raizen form was a gentlemen than one he looks like a Yakuza.. He is wearing a Black Suit whith a whit tie.. Two black tiger stripes on his face. Gold eyes. a pair of black wing with the Rainbow Dragon crsystles. He also has a black and white tiger skin coat. It does not help that scar on his eye make him more sexy i mean intimadating.


    Zen: Looks like that transformation stabalize my power


    Hana: Are you calm now


    Zen: Oh hell no I am pissed and I am going to kill every last one of them,  but I think my power iis not connected to my emotions anymore. Now lets go find Sara.


    Fei: Where to start


    Angel: Maybe I can help


    We look up and see a bird it is Angel Sara; Song bird. She can lead us to Sara. We follow Angel  to the base when someone gets in out way


    Thresh: I am Tresh and you willl alll


    Zen: DIE !


    Zen draws his sword and cuts him in several pieces.  only got his name out. He was either really week or Zen just powered up by a grand Margin. Is it weird I found that sexy. We make it to the base.


    Zen: You guys find Sara I will handle the rest


    Gabe: I don''t think we should just let....


    Zara: Honey I love you but I think it best we just let him exterminate the scum from exsistence. Lets just go save the doctors.


    Gabe: But


    Zara: Lets go save the doctors


    This girl gets it. She realizes that we are getting rid of their problem. What will be will so Fei Fei , Zara, Gabe Angel and I Leave


    Zen: Now let gets started shall we SHADOW BLUE !


    We continue moving bu we hear the scream of agony and they say things like stop were begging you. Please don''t kill me. I want my mommy and other unintelligible last words. Zen is really going off on them. Gabe looks back and see several corpses. He muddering something about theses people corrupting me. While Zara just pats him on the shoulder. We make it to the room and we find Sara and she is playing poker and she wiinning. Than she looks over and see us


    Sara: Hey what took you so  long Pay up  Trident. I said we be out of here before the day is up.


    Trident: Danm it


    He gives Sara what looks like the eqivelent of 20 bucks in alien currency.


    Sara: So hey guy where is Zen?


    The door opens and we see Yuba decapted  head thrown into the room. His face is stuck in a scream. What the hell did you do to him Zen. For the piece of resistance Angel poops on him it lands in his mouth. She just added insult to injury. That is so gross.


    Angel:  Fuck you.  You  four arm headless mother fucker pussy ass bitch.


    Hana: And You named that  bird Angel


    Sara: In hindsight that may have not picked that name. Hey Zen thank for saving me.


    Zen: When they took you they already sign their death warrants. The Quadra Gang fucked up.


    Zen turn back from his fusion form he look exausted. It looks like that form take a whole lot of qui. He drops. and he does not wake up for another several hours. We say goodbye to Zara and Gabe and head back to our ships. I make sure to raid the Quadra Gang base before we leve Zen would want that Than I begin to fly the ship into space.. By the time he wakes up we have already left planet Cozart and we are on our way to Zenith.


    Zen: Oh what happen


    Hana: Well good morning sleeping bueaty You tell us killer.


    Zen:  How long was I out


    Sara: Around 20 hours maybe a little a longer my phone does not work in space. Anyway we should be landing on Zenith pretty soon. I suggest we get prepared.


    Fei : They we will be expecting us too. I think the best stratagey is to fine my brother Mo Han. He is the only one that I can trust.


    Zen: Do you know where he is. It is a he right? With you Zenethiens I get confused on your gender. I am still not sure if Olga is your mom or your dad..


    Fei: Mo han is a boy you already had his emegence when I was 5 cycles. I beleve he is in town of Zacco it right next to the captial of the south side of Zenith. I suggest we go there meet up with Mo Han and make are plan from there to save my mom..


    Hana: Ok so find Fei brother make a plan save her mom now we got a plan next stop Zenith. Here we goooooooooooooooo

 chapter 100 Mo Han

    Zen pov


    We finaly land on Zenith to be more spefific we are now in the city Zorrac. It located in the south of Zenith. There are two kingdoms on the planets of Zenith. the Southern Kingdom which Fei Fei is from and. The Northern Kingdom where Olga is from, While the Southern Kingdom the people have dark skin while the people of the north have white skin. Fei Fe mom is southern and her lets just call her Olga is northern so she is light skinned. Southerner where earstern style clothinthing. Hana and Sara are wearing Kamonos hana yellow and Sara is pink.. Fei fei is wearing and orange chinna dress. Well I am wearing and outfit that looks like assasin from the Fate Stay night except it in black


    Zen: Is the ponytail really nessicary.


    Hana: I think you look cute it is diffrent from having  your hair down all the time.


    Fei Fei:  Brother you look cool like a Ronin.


    Sara: Why am I wearing pink.


    Hana: It what only  Kimono that would fit you in the hip area. It could not be helped I think you look cute. It complments your figure.


    Sara: Are you trying to say I have a fat ass.


    Zen: It ok I like your fat ass.


    Sara just glares at me. We decide to check into a hotel before we go looking for Fei Fei brother Mo Han. The last time she saw him he said that he was a cheif in a restruant. I think it is called Vermillion Dragon Restruant.  We get two room  Sara and Fei Fei get one while Hana I get the other. Since he works at a resturant we decide to go there.  When we get in here we can smell the food and it smells delicious. the waitress seem to be a notheren Zenethian .


    Waitress: Hello my name is Lyra welcome  to the Vermillion Dragon my I take your order.


    Since I don''t read Zenethian I just ask Fei Fei to order for us. We get something called a  sandshark soup. Roasted horned rabbit and side spring mountain vegitibles.


    Fei Fei: One more thing does someone named Mo Han work here.I would like to talk to him.


    Lyra:  I am Lyra Mo or in this side the world I guess I would be Mo Lyra. Now how do yoy know my husband.


    Fei Fei: HAN IS MARRIED !


    Lyra: Going on for two years now. I am going to ask you again how do you know my husband.


    Fei Fei: Tell him it is Fei Fei and I need his help.


    Lyra: Ok right now he is on his shift but we should be done with the dinner rush in about an hour, by the time you are done eating he should be ready to talk to you.


    Fei Fei: Thank you


    The waitress leaves


    Hana: How will your brother recognize you since you do not look like yourself anymore,


    Fei Fei: He knows both my names I told them both to him before he left home like I said Mo Han is the only brother this lady trust.


    Zen: Ok I trust Fei Fei judgment if she trust him than we will as well.  I guess we should enjoy our food and wait for them to finish.


    Lyra comes back with our food in around fifteen minuets and I will tell you this is horned rabbit is the new white meat. It so moist. It like little angels are kissing my taste buds. Oh my god this is so good.


    Fei Fei: This taste is familar did Han make this.


    Lyra: Yep he owns this place now and is the head Cheif. You must really be who you say you are because only Fei  Fei and Joa Joa have ever tried  Han cooking that belonged to the Mo Family. I hope you can enjoy your meal.


    As she going back to serve other customer one of her maids scream. All of us look over and we see some rich poumpous asshole, It looks like the maid accidently spilled a drink on one of the customers. Lyra goes over to solve the problem.Stolen story; please report.


    Lyra: Is there a problem sir


    A Hole: This bitch spilled wine  all over my robes. I know you hicks from Zarcco don''t know how much that is but it is a lot.


    Lyra: We do apologize sir and we are prepared to pay to get your dry cleaning done.


    A Hole: THESE ROBES COST MORE THAN YOUR WHOLE DANM RESUARANT ! You can''t even understand how much this cost.


    Lyra: Sir can you please calme down


    A Hole: I will not calm down If you don''t want to calm down I deserve a free.....


    Fei Fei: Boa Fong


    Fei Fei mark glows and she realses  Boa Fong and Boa Fong does some sort of Sonic the Hedgehog bullshit and spins and blowing him right out of the resturant.


    Fei Fei: This Lady does not like scammers espescially when the scammer is scamming this lady family, They may not know how much the robes are but this Lady does. I grew up in the capital. Those clothes are Knock off. You just wanted to scam a meal with out paying.  Beside when it comes to scamming Brother Zen is way better than what you could ever to dream to pull off.


    Hana: She gots him there.


    Zen: I don''t know if I should be flattered or insulted maybe a little bit of both.


    ????: You  gottern stronger Feii Fei


    We look over see a dark skin man  with yellow eyes and long black dreads. He wearing yellow easten style clothing. And has a gold bandana wrapped around his head and he also carrying something like a cleaver in his hand. Looks like he was about go off on the ass hole as well.


    Fei: Han


    Han: Hey Fang or should I call you Fei Fei I knew it would turn like this after your emergence . Ok attention people sorry for the disturbance.  Each of you will get a complimentary dessert we apprecate your patronage. Now lets head to my office.


    Fei: WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU KNEW !


    Han: You don''t have to yell Fei. Let be honest. You liked to collect shiny stones. your skilled in sewing and cooking and you love ardorable cute animals. honestly if you were born a girl first your life probably would been a whole lot easier  and you would not have been so surprised, But than again you being born a boy did help you escape the family a hole lot easier. So I guess things turn out  ok after all. I good to see you but why are you here?


    Fei begin to explain the whole story from how she met us,  to meeting Boa fong and finding out that she is not even a child of the Mo family and they still want to sale her off to be some sort of polotical  chess piece.


    Han: So you met your not my biological sibling and you met your real dad on earth and I do use that term loosly. The old fart found out that you were a girl and now he has kidnapped Joa Joa and if you don''t come they excute Joa Joa. Wow I can''t beleive it the only family memeber I actually liked is not even a member of my family at all. I knew my family was fucked up but this is ridiculous.


    Fei: So will you help


    Han: When my mom died Joa  Joa was the only one that was actually nice to me. With out her probably would not have had the courage to do what I want to do in life.


    Fei: Do you have a plan you were always the smart one. You were a former general.


    Han: The way I see it. It will take us a day to get the capital city Zima. We all know the old man want Joa joa under lock and key. You can''t attack head because most likely he has already hidden her somewhere. What we need is leverage. Who doesthe old man love more any one in the whole world.


    Fei: Mo Lee


    Han: Yep his favorite first born his precious heir. We get Mo Lee Joa Joa is  our, But first you have to find MO Lee that is tricky part.


    Sara: What make you say that.


    Han: You see things have changed since you been gone little sister. Lee is now a diplomat and he is currently in the Northern Kingdom. Has own pesonel elite group from the south guarding him. Not to mention people of the north guarding his place of residencence the place is impenadrable.


    Zen: Great so what are we going to do.


    Han: Well it so happens that Lee was invited to a birthday party by a daughter of nobilty that has just returned home from space. in the north three days from now. This is  when security will be lightest, but if we are caught the punishment will be the most severe.


    Hana: 3 days that is pushing our time limit


    Han: It may be cutting it close but it is  the best plan with the highest point of success. It your mom Fei so the decision is yourse. So what are you going to do.


    Fei: Let''s do it.


    Northern Kingdom Olga Pov


    We were real lucky that Zola has such a fast ship we made great timing. We made it to the Northern Kingdom of Zenith. I don''t want to but I going have to go visit my parents. I will need there help finding Fei. I beenn dredding this day I have not been back in over 12 cycles. I am technically from nobilty in the nothern Kingdom being the daughter of the duke. We head to my house.


    Charlie: You grew up here


    Mira: This place is huge


    Sei: It almost as big as my house.


    Petra: Fucking rich girl.


    Olga; Yeah I get it I come from a wealthy familty it not that big of deal. Yang family  has a lot of money doesn''t she. even though they were not born into it like I was and don''t have tile it not a big deal. Lets get this over with.


    I go and ring the doorbell and old man walk to the door I recconise him as Fried my family butler. When He see me he begins to cry.


    Fried: MADAM MASTER THE YOUNG MISS IS HOME !


    Everyone: Young Miss?


    Olga: We will never speak of this again.


    The people bouth come out on the women looks like and older version of Olga except she has blue eyes. They man looks like a Dandy uncle with orange eyes like Olga.


    Olga: Mom dad


    The Parents: OH HONEY BEAR WE MISS YOU !


    Olga: Oh God kill me now.


    My parents can be so embassing I am 32 and they are still treating be like a little kid. Hell I even have a kid now. Can''t they stop using that embassing nick name. When the kids here that they chuckle. I glare at them and they shup up imeadiatly.


    Elsa: I Miss you so much you don''t writ you don''t call. This is not how someone should treat their mother..


    Osmund: It fine it is fine I am just glad that our Honey Bear is home. Who are these ladies Olgaline.


    Olga: They are my neighbor their helping me fine someone .


    Elsa: You mean you did not come back becauese it is your birthday  in three days. We must have a party. Please your friend must join us. I will  invite everybody. Your brother, your cousin. The Delaneyies, The Trunbles even that stupid diplomat from the Southern Kingdom. Everyonr should be here to celebrate my daughter birthday slash welcome back ceramoney. It should be a Masqurade ball.


    Shit I forgot about that


    Olga: Mom I did come back for a party.


    Osmund: Nonsense than what did you come back here for. It not for that Joa  girl is it. We talked about this same sex marriage is illeagle plus she already married think about our reputaition.


    Elsa: Let not fight Osmund your blood pressure. You don''t want her to run away again now do you and have come back in another 12 years. Maybe we can fin you someone at ther party the trumble have a lovely son.


    Olga: : I can''t


    Elsa: You could at least meet him you be turning 33 in 3 days your biolgical clock is tickicking even your yournger brother has a little running around


    Olga; It not that....


    Osmud: Just forget how about this if you meet the Trumble boy than I will do everthing in my powere to help you fine what your looking for how about that.


    Olga: Dad I can''t


    Osmund: Why are you so stubborn I know you loved her but you shoul just forget.......


    Olga: WE HAVE A KID TOGETHER !


    Osmund and Elsa: WHAT !


    This is not how I wanted to tell them that they are grandparents.


    Olga: Her name is Fei Fei she is 12 she just emerged and now she on this planet and I have know Idea where she is. Yes I use science to impregnate Joa  Joa  on accident.  I had know idea until a year ago .So she my baby mama so I just can''t forget about her


    The two of them faint


    Charlie: Awakward


    Sei: CHARLIE !


    Charlie: Sorry

 Chapter 101 Shit Hits The Fan Like I Knew it Would

    Zen pov


    Lyra han wife is a member of the Tremble family in the North. They met in the north while Han was traviling the world he saved her and she followed him. The Trembles were invited to the daughter of the Strauss. Well that Fei Fei last name now I am asked if she could be realated, But Lyra say their are several branches of the Strauss family and the one were visiting is the Duke family so I guess it was just coincidence. So we stay in the Tremble Estate. The Heir is Lyra brother Leon he is widow with a kid named named Lyca he is 15. Aperntly Mama and Papa Tremble are trying hook them up with the duke daughter. The maid help get dress I am now in black suit with a purple tie.


    Zen: Danm I hate moneky suits


    Maid: I think you look good  master Zen, Don''t forget your mask it is a masquarade ball after all.


    Well I guess that makes thing convient when shit hits the fan and I know it will knowing my luck our facees will be coverd.. I head down stairs . The girls dress in western style dresses Hana in yellow Sara is inpurple and Fei Fei in orange. Each of them also wearing a mask. Han is in a Black suit with a yellow tie and Lyra is wearing a lime green dress. We get in to a carrage and head to Strauss estate


    Han: Ok Leon and Lyca went on a head in another carrage we all know the plan


    Everyone: Yep


    We make it Stauss estate and the people have all gathered into the ballroom now all we have to do is find Mo Lee. Since. We decide to split up. Since Fei and Han are the only one that know what Lee looks like Fei and I search one area and Hana and Sara go with Han. We begin  the serch


    Zen:  Is that him


    Fei: No


    Zen: How about this guy he looks pretty evil.


    Fei: That is a woman.


    Zen: Oh sorry mam you look rather nice and do not look evil at all. I am just going go enjoy the party hah hah.


    Fei: Wait I think I see him, but I need to make sure it is him it is hard to tell because of the mask. We only have one shot at this and I don''t want to make sure we do not make a mistake.


    We look at man with a braid hitting on a women  and one is wearing a blue dress short black hair with a bow is that a panda. The other is red head and is wearing a pink dress.  Something about lady in the blue dress seems familar


    Pink: Even when I am not on Earth I always attacts assholes.


    Blue: Calm down this is Olga party we are guess we should not start a fight no matter how much I want to punch this guy in the face.


    That voice,  her hairs style and lips . Those boobs I would know those boobs anywhere I have felt them more than one ocassion. Those boobs definatly belong to.....


    Pink: Alright Sei I am calm I am calm. Listen Mr.....


    Man: Lee the name isLee.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Pink:  Lee my friend is already in a relationship and I am currently not intrested in anyone so if you do not mind we are just going to go... Why do I feel so sleepy


    Sei:  Petra what wro....


    Lee: I maniplate gogo rat and covered them in drugs. They have to abilty to shrink to a grain of rice. No one says no to me and. I have diplomatic immunity now let have some fun ladies


    They both fall down Fei Fei squints her eyes. and so do I. He grabs the two and we fallow them The only thing that stopping me is Fei because we need him to save Fei''s mom.. He goes to the room and has guards lock the door. Fei Fei and knock them out easily. I bust door open when I see the women pink already up and she feeding Lee to a spider? Wait minuet is that Benny Sister?


    Petra: You tried drug someone  who contracted with a Corssion spider. It just took me a moment to get use to the posion because I have never been contacted with him before. I do not apreciate what  you did to my friend Olivia


    Olivia: Mistress I am Hungary


    Zen: Is that Purity Petra?


    Petra: Who said that are you with this guy.


    Fei Fei and I take of our mask and we reveal ourselves She is shocked to see us


    Zen: Are you two ok.


    Petra: I am fine and I gave Sei the anti venom she should be waking up soon now all I need now it to teach this scum lesson. There are few that extreamly piss me off but this hit my bottom line.


    Fei Fei: Wait you can''t kill him I need him


    Lee: Oh thank you little angel


    Fei Fei:: I mean you can''t kill him yet


    Sei: Oh my head. What happend. THAT SON OF BITCH I WILL KILL HIM !


    Lee: AH HIDE ME !


    Zen: SEI WAIT !


    Sei literly blows it and and her qui explodes her hands turn into a dragon claw and she pieces his body  Sure I have found that extreamly hot and I completly turned on now but could you have not waited until we got back Fei''s mom


    Fei Fei and Zen: Shit


    Sei: Hey Zen and Fei Fei what are you doing here


    Fei  Fei: Now what are we going to do now. He was the only way I was ablue to get my mom back.


    Sei: What going on


    We explain to Sei how we were going to kidnapped Lee and that we were going to trade him for Joa Joa. Once Sei hears about this she feel extreamley regretful.


    Sei:  Sorry  I should have ranged in my temper it my fault


    Petra: Guys


    Zen: I not your fault the dude was a scum bag


    Petra: Guys


    Fei Fei: I beleive in brother Zen I am sure will help fine another way to  help


    Petra: GUYS !


    Everyone: WHAT !


    Petra: This guy is still breathing.. It looks like the little fucker was playing possum.


    We look over over and it looks like the gogo rats that  Lee trained protected him and it was their blood that Sei spilled not his. SHIT HE IS TRYING TO MAKE RUN FOR IT !


    Zen: GET HIM !


    We chase Lee down the hall and he goes to the windown and he jumps out. danm why is this guy so fucking fast. We chase him all through the garden


    Lee: YOU WILL NEVER TAKE ME ALIV.E OH !


    It looks like he bumped into the birthday girl weariing and orange dress and a crown  with a black mask. Ah shit looked like we are busted. She also looks familar.


    Lee: Hello my name is Mo Lee I am the ambassador of the Southern Kingdom. You must Lady strauss Barbarina tried to kill me. Lucky I escaped with nothing but my witts call the authorites and arrest...Why


    She Karate chops him and he falls to the ground. She reveals herself to be...


    Zen: OLGA!


    Fei Fei: MOM !


    Olga: Oh my god Fei Fei do you know how worried I been espescially since you were stuck with him. Did he touch you do I have to pull out my bat.


    Zen: I feel extreamly offended


    Fei Fei: Mom your embarssing me. What are you doing here


    Olga:  I came to find you. Anyone want to explain to me why you were hunting the Southern Kingdom Ambassador like a Zenethian rabbit on the first day of the Harvest Festavel..


    She says that while having her eye brow raised. We begin tell her that we were going to ransom Lee for Joa Joa and she agree that is actually a smart plan. Petra uses Oliva to tie up  Lee and we begin to drag him away when a firebal shoot at us. Three people arrive suddenlly we hear laughling it comming from Lee. Wow this guy bounces back fast. The dude surviorablity of cockroach.


    Lee: Fool you did not think I would come out of my residents unguarded these three are my personel Guard Dong Fang Lu Wen and Craig


    Zen: Woah wait a minuet I get Dong Fang, Lu Wen ok, but come on Craig are serious right now..


    Lee: Meh


    Petra: You shut up


    Olga: We have to keep this fight into the garden or this could createa international incedent. Do you think you can take thoses three while we take Lee here.


    Lee: This is kidnapping I will have all your.....


    Petra shoot web over his mouth


    Petra: Didn''t I say for you to shut up


    Olga: Nicely done Petra so do you three think you can handle the three stoogese over there.


    Fei Fei and Olga run off with Lee.


    Dong Fang:: Like Il let you get a way with th boss FIRE BLAST !


    Sei: WATER WALL ! I guess I will take fire guy


    Dong Fang: LU WEN CATCH THEM !


    Looks like Lu Wen has super speed and he goes for Fei Fei and Olga he got stuck in the air I use qui in my eyes and it looks like he was not stop in mid air but by thin layer of string,


    Petra: Your already in side my web. I have been spinning it since you guys I have arrived. nobody is leaving unless you defeat me.


    Craig: That makes things easy than.


    Zen: SHIT DURANDLE !


    Not only this guy Craig is fast but he is strong  as well I underestimated him because of his stupid name. He went for Petra and a barely block him with my sword. Lucky Durandle can asorb the force his punch. He could knocked Petra head clean off. That bruised my hand a bit and I use qui to cover it.


    Zen: You ok


    Petra: Yeah.. thanks


    Craig: It been a long time since some one was able to block my fist you are intresting boy. Maybe I can you more power ACTIVATE 50 PERCENT !


    Suddenlu his muscle bulges and his shirt rips off completly and he is starting to look like Shemale Olga. The auroa on this guy is insane.


    Craig: AHHHHHHHHHHHH !


    Zen: Woah didn''t see that comming.


    .